'¦-%

•¦'iiisfei-:- '
ii?:
YALE
UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

IMPROVED EDITION OF DR. ADAM CLARKE'S LIFE.
Recently Published in one thick vol.. Demy 8to., Price 12s.
AN ACCOUNT OF THE INFANCY, EELIGIOUS, & LITERARY
LIFE OF
ADAM CLARKE. LL.D., F.A.S., &c., &c. ;
A complete edition, compiled from original documents ;
BY MRS. RICHARD SMITH:
With an Appendix, containing Collections from State Documents, relative to
The Claims bF the Roman Catholic Chuech,
By De. Adam Claeke.
" Very suitable for the present time.*
London : Published by T. Tegg, 73, Cheapside, and sold by all Booksellers.

THE
LIFE OF THE
REV. MR. HENRY MOORE;
THU
3Stoaraji]&Er anir ffifrenttor of t^r Eeb. SSn^n WSeSIej; ;
INCLUDING THE
AUTOBIOGRAPHY;

AND THE

CONTINUATION, WRITTEN FROM HIS OWN PAPERS :
BY
MRS. RICHARD SMITH;
CONTINUATOR OF THE LIFE OF DR, ADAM CLARKE, F.A.S.

" Behold my witness is in heaven, and my record is on high." — Job xvi. 19.

Eantton :
PUBLISHED BY SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO. :
AND BOLD BT
J. Knox, beistol ; e. mooee tims, dublin ; and all booksellees.

MDCCCXLIV.

lasntevets at S)tattoner'S ilall.]

Mt.

^S3

GREAT YAEMOUTH :
Imprinted by Charles Barber, at ye Columbian Press, Quay, over against ye Bridge.

PREFACE,

The beneficial uses of Biography generally, are, it is
presumed, too fully admitted to require any apology, for
adding another Memoir to the number of those already before
the church, and the world.
StUl, however, it may be necessary to make a few prefatory
remarks, relative to the Continuation of the Autobiography
of the Reverend Mr. Henry Moore.
There can be no doubt, but that Mr. Moore fully purposed
carrying on the narrative he had begun : — but the intention
only existed, for he wholly delayed addressing himself to
the task, till "procrastination, the thief of time," brought
him to a period of life, when the duty of doing it pressed
itself painfully upon his mind ; but the physical abihty to
accomplish the task, no longer existed: Mr. Moore was
attacked with paralysis, which nearly took away the use of
his right hand.
In this perplexity, while conversing on the subject with
the writer of the following pages, Mr. Moore deeply regretted
the non-accomplishment of the task, but feelingly added—
« My right hand bas now lost its cunning, I have neither

strength in it to tear up many papers which ought not to
survive my death ; nor power to extract from others, what
should form the basis of the most important period of my
life : besides— my papers are all unarranged, owing to many
removals; and without going over the whole mass of documents,
I could not find any I might desire ; nor in fact do I know
either their extent, nor in what they consist : I could give
all the necessary information for the continuation of my
Autobiography, for my memory on all points is clear ; but I
could not do the work :— / could not do it," repeated the good
man, pointing to his nearly disabled hand, "but I have
thought of you, ynW. you be my right hand ? and thus lessen
the painful regret I feel for not having, while able, redeemed
my pledge to the pubhc, and given to the church of God,
some history of those events, and processes by which, as a
people, we were for so many years so singularly upheld, even
' while without were fightings, and within were fears.' "
The conversation ended with a strongly, and a kindly
urged request, that his friend would undertake the task ; and
he would accept of no refusal, until a trial had been made.
The work was gradually brought down through its different
periods, (all the papers having been given up for this purpose)
and the different portions of manuscript were left with Mr.
Moore for his perusal, and judgment ; and very carefully did
he examine every sheet, adding occasionally a few lines of his
own to the manuscript, and at any important fact, signing his
name; till eventually, about a year before his death, he

returned the manuscript to his friend, signifying his approval
of it, and expressing his satisfaction that the long promised
task was accomplished, familiarly observing, " It only makes
me look too handsome." The manuscript from his ninetieth
to his ninety-first birth-day, was still in Mr. Moore's charge
when he was seized with that fit, from the effects of which he
never recovered.
In having been thus far more than sanctioned by Mr. Moore
himself, the Writer of his Continued Memoir feels less of that
difficulty which would otherwise have been experienced, had
the acting spirit of the whole not pointed out the varied
movements of time, place, and circumstance; and thus
opened up, it is hoped, a clear escape from the imputation
of party feeling.
The illustration of truth, and fact, have been the object of
both enquiry and statement ; and these have as far as possible,
been given without note or comment, wishing that they may
strike every mind by the light of its own judgment, without
either gloss or shading. Should, however, this picture of
Wesleyan-Methodism appear new to any reader; he is
requested to consult the early printed documents of the body
of Christians with which Mr. Moore was united ; — and at the
same time to remember, that he was, owing to his greatly
protracted life, a moving spring of that system, of whose
early details the reader may have heard but Uttle ; but of the
history of which, in so far as it has been narrated in the

succeeding Memoir, the writer has sincerely wished, and
labored " Nothing to extenuate, nor set down ought in
malice." A new feature in a volume of Biography, has been adopted
in this work, by placing the date of the occurrence of the
subjects related, and the age of Mr. Moore, in the first line
of each successive page; which it is hoped, and believed, this
wUl add considerable interest to the work itself. A full index
has also been added to the work.
Stoke Newington, August, 1844.

PART I

AUTOBIOGKAPHY.

THE

%iit ni fl^enrg i^tinre.

BOOK I.
FROM HIS BIRTH TO HIS MARRIAGE.
INTEODUCTION.
SHORTLY after the commencement of my religious
course, my mind became so entirely occupied with
a consciousness of my guilty state before God,
that no intention of recording any of the particulars
of the mercy which I sought, had place in my thoughts.
But when it pleased the God of aU grace to reveal His Son
in me, and to turn my heaviness into joy, I seemed to
consider it as my duty to make known to my perishing feUow
sinners, " That height and depth of love which is in Christ
Jesus our Lord," —
" Whose hlood can make the foulest clean,
Whose hlood avail'd for me."
This sense of duty increased, as I read from time to time, the
[3.]

1751. life of heney mooee.
records of those who have thus given glory to God ; and
which accounts have generally been very profitable to me,
encouraging me to persevere " to forget the things behind,
to reach forth to those things that are before, and to press to
the mark for the prize, of the high calling of God in Christ
Jesus." But hitherto I never had freedom of mind to act
upon this con-viction, or to comply with the request of those
whom I greatly respected. — But I am now inchned to beheve
that the time is come ; my day is far spent, and therefore,
unless I leave it to others, concerning which I have many and
opposite fears, I may not delay to give at least an abridged
account, that may, by the blessing of the Lord, be helpful
to those " who are coming up out of the wilderness leaning
upon their Beloved."
London, January 12, 1830.*

I WAS bom in the suburbs of the city of Dubhn, on the
twenty-first day of December, 1751. My parents hved in
Drumcondra, about a mile from the city. My father, Richard
Moore, son of Henry Moore, hved on a farm which had been
in the family for nearly a century, and to which he succeeded
on the death of my grandfather, being his only survi-ving son.
He maintained his family, partly by the produce of his
meadows, — ^which were very rich, and partly by the cattle
which he bought when young, and fed on a part of the
meadows ; thus uniting the occupations of farmer and grazier.
He also derived an increase to his income, by the ground-rent
of several houses which were built on that part of his
premises which skirted the great North Road. He was much
respected, — not only in his neighbourhood, but throughout
the county ; partly, as I was informed, by his family being
considered as a branch of the Drogheda family, (but I never
* The Autohiography -was first published at the period of this date.
[4.]

1762. ACCOUNT OF paeentage. Age, 11.
heard it mentioned by my father,) and chiefly, I beheve, by
some valuable quahties which he was beheved to possess, —
Especially great probity, and considerable personal courage,
which he had manifested on several occasions, when the
neighbourhood was in danger from robbers.
He died in the month of June, 1763, before I was twelve
years old; yet I remember him perfectly, and can even
now caU to mind his conversations, which were often very
interesting. As I was also his only surviving son, his care
seemed much engaged about me. He had received some
learning in his youth, and retained a considerable sense of it
in his advanced age ; he therefore seemed to set his heart
upon giving me aU the advantages, in this respect, which were
in his power. In pursuance of his design, after I had been
some time at a commercial school, he put me, at nine years
of age, under the care of the Reverend — Williamson, minister
of St. Paul's, Oxmantown, and chaplain to the royal baiTack,
who was celebrated for his classical attainments and general
learning. I made some progress in Latin, so that I received the
premium in the second form, at the Christmas examinations,
a few days before I was eleven years old. I then began with
the Greek language, and my youthful prospects seemed very-
fair; but they were suddenly clouded in the course of the
following year, by the death of my father, of a rheumatic
fever, in the forty-seventh year of his age. My mother was
thus left a widow with five children, of whom I was the
second, and the only son. She outlived my father twenty-
eight years ; and had, before her death, the honor of
entertaining Mr. Wesley at her house, in his last visit to
Ireland. My mother was a woman of good understanding,
remarkable simphcity of spirit, and strong affection; she
also possessed much of the fear of God, and was strongly
attached to the established church, as was my father also,
and their ancestors. She had, at my father's death, no
prospect of supporting her family, but by letting the land,
[5.]

1763. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. ¦^i"'> ^^^
which enabled her to live comfortably. She was, however,
afraid to continue my expensive education ; and, listening to
the advice of her friends, she put me again to a commercial
school, all thoughts of a learned profession being laid aside.
As my father died just before the midsummer vacation,
I accordingly was not sent when the school re-assembled.
Mr. WiUiamson was, I beheve, much concerned at this.
Having conceived an affection for my father, he wished to
have me still under his care. One day, when I returned
from school, I found the Reverend  Daniel, Mr.
Williamson's usher, sitting with my mother, and I was
much affected at seeing him. He spoke kindly to me, and
soon took his leave. My mother then informed me, that he
was sent by Mr. Williamson with a kind proposal, — that I
should again be put under his care, — that he would charge
nothing for my education, — and would also be my friend at
the university, where he was highly honored. This proposal
was to be kept an entire secret from the school. My mother
had yielded, being overcome by the kindness of this excellent
man, and / heard the proposal with great joy. I never can
forget the moment of my appearance in the play ground : I
was surrounded by the whole school, with such shouting, and
joyful acclamations, that I remember it as one of the happiest
days of my early Hfe.
My preceptor was as kind to me as could be anticipated
from this beginning. He examined me himself, and in a
little time put me into a higher form, which increased my
advantages. I continued with him while he kept the school ;
but this second fair prospect became at length clouded. He
was intimate with several of the Fellows of Trinity CoUege,
who used frequently to attend his school, and Avere the stated
examiners for premiums : especiaUy Dr. Wilson, a senior
FeUow, who, (when several years after he retired on one of
the coUege livings, which ai-e reckoned the best in the
kingdom,) invited Mr. Wesley to his church and house, and
treated him with great respect. By these learned men, Mr.
Williamson was persuaded to give up his school, and read
[6.]

1763. COLLEGE LIFE AND EXAMINATIONS. Age, 12.
for a Fellowship, as it is called ; that is — to prepare for the
examination wliich always precedes the election of a junior
FeUow. It is well known, that those examinations are the
most pubhc, the most severe, and the most awful to the
candidates, of any which are held at any university m
Europe. They are attended by the Archbishop of Dublin,
with aU the dignitaries ; and aU the clergy who choose
may also attend. And, — beside the professors, (who are the
regidar examiners in the various departments, classical,
mathematical, and philosophical,) every Master of Arts has
the privilege of putting any question he may think proper.
GeneraUy, from eight to twelve candidates enter the arena.
The examinations last several days, but seldom more than
two continue to the end; and the successful candidate often
pays for his honors by a severe illness. A junior Fellowship
is a settlement for life : they succeed to the senior Fellowships
in rotation, and the seniors, to the college livings, in the same
way ; unless any should prefer to remain at the university.
Several of the FeUows have risen to the highest stations in
the church, and some of them from a low origin. The
present Archbishop of Dublin, Dr. M'Gee, thus obtained a
FeUowship ; as did also the late Bishop of KiUala, who
became celebrated by a very interesting account of the
invasion of his diocese, by the French, under General
Humbert. Even an unsuccessful candidate is noted all his
life after, as one (to use the common phrase) who has gone in
for a FeUowship.
Mr. Williamson, having acted upon the advice of his
learned friends, I was once more set at melancholy liberty.
He did not, however, suffer me to depart without a private
interview ; in which he gave me the kindest advice, put me
in mind of my father's views concerning me, and pressed me
to continue my studies, assuring me that I might depend
upon his friendship in that line. But this benevolent man
did not live to realize his hope respecting the university, or
to be of any service to me. He died, not long after, of a
violent fever. His death much affected me. [7.]

1770. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 19.
After staying at home for a short time, my mother put
me under the care of an artist, — a carver, a man of great
respectability ; of whose kindness, with that of his family, I
entertain to this day a grateful remembrance. His kindness,
however, was ill repaid by me; for although I do not
remember that I was ever unfaithful to any trust which he
reposed in me, yet I was very careless ofthe business; minding
only my books, except in the hours when I was obliged to
labor. My heart was set upon learning ; it was my idol. I
used frequently to dream that I was at school again, and
awaked only to weep. — I even left his care, in hope that I
might be sent to the Reverend — Daniel, already mentioned,
who had opened a school about thirty miles from Dubhn.
But I could not resist the tears of my mother, whom I
tenderly loved, and consented to return to my sorrowful
employment. My engagement with my friendly master expired while I
was yet very young ; and when I was only nineteen years of
age, I determined to go to London, of which I had heard
much from the workmen whom my master occasionaUy
employed. My mother had many fears concerning me ; but
at length she consented, as I pleaded that I could not hope
to arrive at great eminence in my profession, if I stayed in
Dublin. I accordingly set out, without a friend, or even a
companion, and in four days arrived in London, not knowing
how I should live, or to whom to apply. But a gracious
Providence was over me, and I obtained occupation as soon
as I applied for it.
I soon became acquainted with several young men in the
same line, and with some of them I became very intimate ;
so that there was something like friendship between us. But
they were like myself, without God in the world. Our leisure,
and even our Sabbaths, and sometimes the hours which ought
to be spent in necessary employment, were consumed in what
is usually caUed pleasure. The parks, VauxhaU, Ranelagh,
and especially the theatres, of which I was a passionate
admirer, quite intoxicated me ; so that the name of Garrick,
[8.]

1771. MENTAL INFLUENCE OF WOELDLY PLEASUEES. Age, 20.
in a play-bill, would make my heart vibrate with delightful
anticipation. I lost, in a great measure, my relish for my
former studies, and seemed to be sinking into depravity.
Yet, strange to say, while I was thus devoted to sinful
pleasure, I still held fast an integrity which seemed innate,
and as if it could not be sinned away. I have disputed, and
almost quarrelled, with my most intimate companions, about
their being involved in debt; while I chose to bear many
privations, rather than offend against that high moral sense
that seemed to possess me. But I doubt not this also would
have yielded, if I had continued in my rebeUion against
God, and I should have sunk into complete depravity. I
continued in this vortex of dissipation till I was nearly of
age, at which time I should have a sum of money to receive,
the savings of my minority; and wishing much to see my
mother and sisters, I returned to Dublin.
I was received most affectionately; and my old master
also manifested much good will, and gladly employed me.
But my mind became more than ever averse to this vocation.
I spent much of my time in reading, with frequent illapses
into idleness and dissipation. The sight of the university had
a painful effect upon me. I sometimes attended the college
chapel, and often took a melancholy walk in its beautiful
park. I became at times much dejected, but saw no way
open to gratify those ambitious desires which possessed me ;
and I at length resolved to return to London. This was a
great disappointment to my mother, who wished to see me
settle in business : but she was again induced to consent to
my departure, upon the old plea, or rather excuse, — my
greater improvement in the art which I professed. Accordingly,
without staying more than a year at home, I again crossed
the sea, and in a few days arrived in safety in the metropolis.
I soon got into my old circle, and made the same attempt
to be happy, in that which is only earthly. But I found still
more painful disappointment. Serious convictions revived in
my mind, and I felt that " the end of those things is death ;"
though, alas ! I generally sought refuge in dissipation from
[9.]

1772. LIFE OF IIENEY MOOEE. -^ff^! 21.
those unwelcome intruders; while my usual companions
were too ready to strengthen me in this " deceivableness of
unrighteousness." However, I now got acquainted Vi'ith
some who were of a different character. They were what is
called "high professors of rehgion;" but I did not like their
spirit. They were, as I thought, self-sufficient, and spoke
more of privUege than of duty. They were also very
censorious, and seemed utterly to despise those who differed
from them. This I kuew not how to bear ; and, consequently,
I could get no good from them. But there was one young
man to whom I could object nothing, except that he seemed
to carry his religion to a great extreme. I now believe that
he was sincerely and altogether devoted to God. I found, by
conversing with him, that he was in Mr. Wesley's connexion.
He died about a year after I became acquainted with him ;
and although I was at that time very ignorant of the nature
of true religion, yet I had no doubt of the salvation of pious
William Gibson.
Through him I got, or rather, was confirmed in, a good
opniion of the Wesleyan Methodists. I had heard Mr.
Wesley in Dublin some years before, and his venerable
appearance much impressed me. I thought he was a good
man; but I was much disappointed in his preaching. I
imagined that a public speaker, and especially a reformer,
ought to be an orator; and I had formed my ideal portrait
from heathen models. I thought it strange that a man who
spoke with such simplicity should make such a noise in the
world; and the luminous exposition, and powerful enforcement,
which used to have such an effect upon me in following years,
seemed to pass over me in that day of ignorance. Yet,
strange to say, I remembered more of his sermons than I did
of any which I had heard in my whole life. One thino- I
perfectly comprehended, — that he preached apresent salvation.
This astonished me, as I had always thought that religion
could not be obtained but by a long and painful process ; and
I had no conception that all things were ready. But his
observations and arguments were so penetrating, that I
[10.]

1773. PEEACHING OF THE E.\ELY METHODISTS. Ac/e, 22.
seemed obliged to receive the great truth which he enforced.
The remembrance of this was of great use to me afterward,
when I was humbled and brought to give more heed to " the
things which make for our peace."
I now began to attend occasionally at the Methodist
chapels in London ; where I heard Mr. Charles Wesley, and
Mr. James Morgan. The former I attended to, with great
respect, as being a clergyman ; but his vehement, and what
my folly pronounced, his headlong elocution, — the art of
preaching being set at utter defiance, — did not suit that cold
attention which was all I could then give to the ministry of
any man : although with respect to him, every sentence seemed
an aphorism. Mr. Morgan I much admired ; the ease of his
manner, and the studied sobriety of his discourses, just suited
my inquiring mind : but they seemed to have no other effect.
I forgot them almost as soon as I heard them. I also
occasionally attended at the Lock chapel ; where I heard Mr.
de Coetlegon and Mr. Madan. I sometimes had gracious
drawings from the Spirit of God ; and while these lasted, I
used to pray. But, " what reason," (in its highest meaning,)
"wove, by passion was undone." I was stUl unregenerate, and,
consequently, under the power of sin ; and I had a rooted
opinion, that prayer was hypocrisy, and must be offensive to
God, unless while we were entirely devoted. Any interruption,
therefore, to my religious course, was followed by prayerless
weeks, or even months. Alas ! I knew not the Friend of
sinners, nor had I any clear conception of the power of his
atonement and mediation. I thought, if I could be good,
(which I considered as being in my own power, and that it
was previously required,) I might pray to he enabled to
persevere ; but I had no conception of that which I afterward
found was the doctrine of the church of England, — that it
was necessary that "the grace of God by Christ should
prevent us, that we may have a good will," as well as " work
with us when we have that good wiU." — So proud, even while
yet so rebelhous, was my heart !
I grew very uneasy, and my wretched state of mind was
[11.]

1776. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 25.
increased by a providential occurrence, which was the occasion
of my returning to Ireland, and which the Lord overruled
for my good. Beside the farm which my father inherited
from his father and grandfather, the rents of which my
mother received, he had a freehold, which, as his eldest, and,
at his death, his only son, came to me exclusively. This had
fed my expenses since I became of age, and had too much
encouraged me in my idle notions. This freehold I left in the
care of a young man, who had been one of the companions
of my youth, and was then in business for himself, as an
attorney. He was unfaithful to his trust, and neglected to
pay that attention to the tenant (an extravagant gentleman)
which he ought to have done. He also suffered him to get
greatly in arrears with the ground landlord, and his bankruptcy
at length completed my difficulties. I was in debt on all
hands, as I depended on a continuance of the supplies which
the profit rents of the freehold afforded me. This I could
not bear : and, contrary to the wishes of my mother and
friends, I sold the freehold, and paid my debts ; so that a
share which I had in the farm, was then my only property.
My loss in this respect, proved, in the hands of the gracious
Redeemer, good medicine to heal my sickness ; for I had
intended to visit France, where perhaps destruction awaited
me. After a residence of three years in London, I returned to
Ireland in the summer of 1776, — the last year, glory be to
God ! of my rebellion against Him. I was received with
great joy by my mother, and my other relatives and friends.
Notwithstanding my aversion to the art which I professed,
and consequent illness, I was, even to my own surprise,
greatly improved in it. My work was admired, and it was
thought I might soon retrieve all that I had lost, and even
attain to the higher walks of my profession. But I was
weary of the world, and received impressions which nothing
earthly could satisfy. I was, however, more than ever
convinced of the necessity, and high duty, of industry and
frugahty, and seemed bent on making the best of that property
[12.]

1776. CONVICTION AND SOEEOWING FOE SIN. Age, 25.
which remained. My convictions " of sin, of righteousness,
and of judgment," increased, and became more painful ; and
I longed for deliverance from " this body of sin and death,"
though I knew not how it was to come : yet I seemed to
expect much from the mercy of God.
I was religiously inclined from my infancy. When verv
young, I used often to think on the day of judgment, and
frequently dreamed that it was come : and this brought such
an habitual dread of God upon my mind, as Judge of the
world, that I used to look out for a place where I might hide
myself from His face, whom I seemed always to behold as
sitting upon the throne, and caUing the quick and dead before
Him. Like a true son of fallen Adam, I used to thrust
myself into a thick hazle hedge, in one of my father's fields,
and stay there a long time, watching to see whether any
passenger could spy me out. But winter, by dissipating the
leaves, made my rural retreat pervious ; and I was obliged
to look out for another hiding place. I used often to lament
that there were no Protestant monasteries ; for I thought it
impossible to hve in the world, and be saved : and I am sure
that, for several years of my youth, I would gladly have
left all in the world, for the hope of eternal life. Vain hope !
to leave all the creatures, if that were possible, and yet
retain my old, unchanged nature ! But I was not wholly
left to the " terrors of the Lord." I had, at times, some
sweet discoveries of Christ, as having come into the world to
save sinners. At one time especiaUy, when I was about
fourteen years old, I was so affected with an impression of
that kind, that " my head was as waters, and my eyes as
fountains of tears !" I believe this visitation was from God ;
and it had such an effect upon me, that I persevered for
some time in a religious course, with fasting and prayer,
which I concealed from every person. But my fervour in
trying to serve God abated, as my corrupt nature prevailed.
I lost the power, and with it — my confidence in God, and
returned to carelessness and vanity.
But I retum to my narrative. [13]

1770. LIFE OF IIF.XEY MOOEE. Ar/C, 2.J.
Soon after my an-ival in Dublin, I was sitting one day by
myself, at my eldest sister's, (afterwards Mrs. Timms,) the
family being aU gone out, when I cast my eyes on a New
Testament, with Burkitt's Commentary, which lay on the
table. Some time before I left London, I met with a man
who was very zealous for Calvin's system, which he pressed
upon me with all his heart. I resisted upon the common
ground, namely, — that absolute predestination destroyed the
moral character of God : and that salvation, so conferred,
would be mere creaturely partiality, and not infinite justice.
" But," said he, " it is in the Bible, and that is the word of
God ; and it is your carnal and proud reason which opposes
it. Read the Epistle to tiie Romans ; joxx will find the
doctrine fully stated there." This struck me at the time,
but the impression soon passed away. On seeing the New
Testament lie on the table, the conversation just mentioned
rushed into my mind, and I thought, I wdll search out this
doctrine ; and I immediately commenced reading the Epistle
to the Romans, in order to find out absolute predestination.
But how shall I describe the change wrought in my mind,
while rapidly, and with almost breathless attention, going
through that Epistle, without taking in a word of the
commentary ! The doctrine which I wished to explore
vanished from my remembrance. I discovered that which I
needed much more, — " Salvation by grace, through faith !"
I saw with a delight, I suppose almost equal to Luther's,
when he made the discovery, that sinners must be, and may
be, " saved by grace ;" and that God had appointed the way
of faith, as that alone in which we could be saved. My
mind was enlightened in a surprising degree, and at the
same time, my judgment was so convinced, that it seemed
all demonstration. I walked as in a new world, and the
gloom which had nearly fastened on my mind, seemed to be
totaUy dispersed. This cheering hght, accompanied with
much power, lasted a considerable time ; and I hoped that
I should go on my way rejoicing.
Alas! I found, when those feehngs subsided, that this
[14,]

1776. B-iPTISM ANU EEGEXEEATION. Age, 25.
also was the TVord only. It was indeed the Word of grace ;
and I had not then any doubt, nor have I at this day, that it
was directed by the Lord to my particular state ; and had I
then been acquainted with religious people, it is probable I
might have been induced to have held fast my confidence in
God, not as showing Himself -wUling to save, and graciously
pointing out the way, but as being myself in a state of
justification before God; a phrase which, at that time, I
knew nothing of. But I found even this knowledge of the
great leading doctrines of the Gospel, could no more conquer
my evU nature, than the ten commandments could. " I
consented to the law that it was good ;" and I received the
Gospel as being God's way of salvation. The doctrine
promulgated was glorious; but as the newness of the
discovery wore off, I found my old enemies rising up, and
the " law in my members" again threatened to be too strong
for the " law in my mind," either in precept, or in promise.
I was enabled, generally, to watch against my besetting sin ;
but I feU repeatedly, and groaned the unutterable prayer, —
" Wretched man that I am ! Who shaU deliver me from the
body of this death ?" I now began to know something of
the total fall of man, as set forth in the ninth article of the
church of England ; but I almost despaired of deliverance,
as I knew nothing of the doctrine of regeneration, which I
was taught to identify with baptism.
At this time, a man with whom I had but a very common
intercourse, and who made no profession of religion, presented
to me one of Mr. Wesley's Journals, in order to show that
this eminent man, although a protestant divine, believed in
the reality of ghosts and apparitions. I began to read it with
some curiosity: but although Mr. Wesley's preface to the
account of Elizabeth Hobson satisfied my mind, as being
perfectly reasonable ; and the account itself impressed me
with an awful sense of the invisible world, yet I soon passed
on to what, as in the former case, I needed much more, the
letters on religious experience in the same Journal. These
seemed to give me some idea of the thing I wanted, but how
[15.]

1776. LIFE OF HENEY SIOOKE. ^i"?. 25.
to attain it I had no conception. I attended our parish church
constantly, but could hear nothing that was suited to my
case. I also went sometimes to the Methodist chapel, though
greatly afraid of being seen there by any who might know
me ; the reproach of Christ being heavy upon the people at
that time. As usual, with a mere hearer, the sermon was
sometimes profitable, and at other times the contrary. I was
proud, and fastidious in my taste ; and though I longed to
hear something that would clearly point out deUverance, yet
I could not bear, as I ought, the " earthen vessel," through
which it was conveyed. The lay appearance also of the
preachers I exceedingly disliked. Alas ! I was still a sinful
man, and although the glorious doctrines of the Gospel were
often recollected, they seemed to have no power, or but a
momentary one, over my evil nature. I seemed to relax in
every respect; and for a considerable time I did not attend
any place of worship with any constancy.
While I was thus halting between life and death, a strange
occurrence aroused me out of the indifference into which I had
relapsed. The Reverend Edward Smyth arrived in Dubhn,
and it was soon generally known that he preached in the
Methodist chapel. That a nephew of the archbishop, and
whose family was highly respectable, should so debase
himself, was considered as most unaccountable. I soon,
however, learned something of his history. He had been
curate of a parish in the north of Ireland, where he had
learned the true doctrines of the Gospel, from the people with
whom he now associated. " He received the word in power,"
and became remarkably zealous. Among his parishioners he
discovered one, a nobleman, who was living in a constant
breach of the seventh commandment. He was immediately
constrained to lay before him the guiltiness, and the awful
danger, of his state ; which he did in a modest, but firm
manner, in a private letter. This had no good effect, and it
was consequently attended by a bad one. The preaching of
Mr. Smyth was terrible to evU doers, while the heaUng truths
of God's word were dispensed with great effect to those who
[16.]

1"776. OEJECTIONS TO L.VY PEEACHEES. Age, 25.
turned at his reproof. The nobleman became deeply offended,
and his high connexions partook of the offence. Complaint
was made to the bishop of the diocese, who cited Mr. Smyth
to appear in his court. The pretext was, his preaching
abroad, and holding meetings for prayer, commonly called
conventicles. But the excellence of his character, and his
diligence in his ministerial duties, were so fully apparent by
the testimonies of many of the respectable parishioners, that
the proceedings were dropped ; and in a little time the bishop
proceeded in a more summary way : he withdrew Mr.
Smyth's license, and he was dismissed from his curacy.
I immediately thought, " This must be a good man, and
I will go and hear him." I did so, on the following Sunday
evening. His appearance struck me exceedingly : it fully
answered my expectation, and I had no doubt of his entire
devotedness to God. The gown, and other appearances of a
clergyman, had also their due effect upon me. His preaching
was scriptural and edifying ; but yet it did not quite reach my
case. I determined, however, to be a constant hearer, and
seemed to have no doubt but that his word would prove the
" savour of life" to me. He was published to preach again
on the following Tuesday : I went with great expectation,
hoping that he was the man appointed to lead me into all
truth, and especially that which I particularly needed. —
How great was my disappointment ! A layman — with his
plain coat, where I expected the gown — ascended the pulpit.
My first thought was to leave the chapel, and I even rose
from my seat to accomplish my design, when I seemed to be
asked, " Did you not come hither to receive good for your
soul ?" The answer in my mind was, " I certainly did : I
am wrong ; I will hear the sermon." I accordingly resumed
my seat with entire composure. The preacher was the late
Mr. Bradburn ; whose preaching soon removed my prejudices
to his lay appearance. The text was, " The blind receive
their sight, and the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, and
the deaf hear, the dead are raised up, and the poor have the
gospel preached to them. And blessed is he, whosoever [17.]

1776. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. -^9^' 2o.
shall not be offended in me."— Matthew xi. 5, 6. The
sermon was throughout highly impressive ; and some parts
of it came home to my case. He strongly inculcated the
« poverty of spirit," which is essential to a right reception of
the Gospel, and showed largely that it was the poor, and
especiaUy such poor, who in every age had preached it, and
received it. My mind was impressed in a remarkable
manner, and I departed, with thankfulness to God, that I
had staid to hear the discourse.
I immediately determined to adopt, and practise in every
thing, an entire devotedness ; and to " work out my salvation
with fear and trembling." I had then no other prospect,
but to pass iny life in penitence and prayer ; and I seemed
to have much hope that God would regard my sincerity.
While I was pursuing this course, cutting off every thing
that might be an occasion of falling from my steadfastness,
and watching against every person or circumstance, that
might lead me into temptation, or weaken my resolution, I
was led to consider my former life, — the years spent in
carelessness and sin. The sight was appalling ! and I was
seized with great fear, that the Lord would not hear my
prayer. But here, strange to say, a sudden recollection of the
sermon which I had heard Mr. Wesley preach, so many years
before, (and which I have already noted,) came to my help.
His doctrine of " a present salvation," wholly through Christ,
and his enforcement of a faith which brings nothing to the
Lord but our sin and misery, and waits for nothing but His
mercy, and relies wholly on the Saviour, seemed to give me
present relief. The work of grace in the heart I understood
not ; but I determined to rely on Christ wholly for forgiveness,
and to think no more of my past sins, except as means of
humihation, and of stirring me up to greater watchfulness and
prayer. I went on in this way for some time with much
encouragement. But a new enemy, of whom I had never
before been conscious, now appeared, and seemed to blast all
my hopes. I had always thought that I had firm faith in
[18.]

1776. MENTAL ANGUISH FOE SIN. Age, 25.
Christ, even when I was most conscious of being "His
enemy by wicked works ;" and when the religious men that
I had met in London, told me that I could only be saved by
faith, I used to reply, that I was sure they were mistaken, for
no man had a more steady faith in Christ than I had ; and
yet I was sure that I was not in a state of salvation. I
maintained that I was a Christian, but I acknowledged I was
not a good one. Alas ! for the deceitfulness of my heart !
Now that I was in earnest to be a good one, and was in truth
altogether devoted to God, unbelief suddenly rose up hke
"the smoke issuing from the bottomless pit," and soon
obscured Christ and the Scriptures, hardly leaving a vestige
of all that God had ever revealed to man ! Even the infidel
writers which I had sometimes read, admiring their style,
and the elegance of the composition, while I pitied, and
even despised their unbelief, now rushed into my mind, and
more than ever disputed all the truth of God which I had at
any time received !
I was confounded and knew not what to do; — I was
stripped of aU my armour, and left naked in the midst of my
enemies. My past sins which I had cast upon Christ, all
came back upon me. My heart condemned me, and every
thought pronounced me guilty. The great enemy was not
idle. He suggested, " What have you left all the world for ?
Where is your dependance now? Return to a reasonable
life, and take your place among men ! Do not fool away
your prospects and your life ! Think you that this world was
not made to be enjoyed ?" Thus I was plied with the fiery
darts of hell, and every shaft took place. I had no " shield
to quench them ! " For some time I was thus sawn asunder.
The lines of Milton, portraying the arch fiend, described my
case : — " Round he cast his baneful eyes,
Which -witnessed huge affliction and dismay !"
I found my old nature ready to cast off all restraint, and again
to choose the happiness of this world, "the desire of the
flesh, the desire of the eyes, and the pride of life," [19-]

1776. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 25.
I had no teacher, no religious friend, no helper : but the
Lord came to my help. He enabled me to " consider," and
with some degree of composure to enter into the question.
I dared not to attempt to hold fast the prejudice of my
education, and pertinaciously to call it faith. I could not pray
tinder such self-deception, and I found that I must therefore
cast off all, unless I could find some point whereon to rest my
almost expiring hope. I was enabled to " reason" upon the
case. I thought, " I shall die, and where then will aU these
things be, that now court my return to the world ? Eternity
is all !" I held fast this, and was enabled not to throw away
my consciousness of immortahty. I found, and painfuUy
acknowledged, that I had no such faith as I thought I had.
" But there is a God ! — I must believe that ; and He certainly
must know aU things. He must know that I desire to please
Him, yea to be devoted to Him in all things ; and He is
certainly able to deliver all who serve Him, and most certainly
He wiU not cast me off while He sees this to be the purpose
of my soul.'-" Even Addison's lines helped me to rise in some
degree, out of this " horrible pit," and I repeated them with
comfort : — " If there's a Po-wer above us,
And that there is, all nature ories aloud.
Through all her -works, He must delight in -virtue.
And that which He delights in, must be happy."
" I will therefore be devoted to Him, yea, more than ever
devoted, having all other strength removed from me." Thus
was I brought, as I afterwards found, to the faith of a
heathen, described by Mr. Wesley in his sermon on the
Almost Christian.
This resolution gave me considerable comfort. But I
deeply felt the necessity of mortifying every desire that would
weaken it. I commenced, therefore, a course of the most
rigorous self-denial. I scarcely aUowed myself as much food
at any time as would nourish an infant, and also added days
of fasting. I resolved to wear no clothes but the plainest I
had. My whole appearance was strangely altered. I had
[20.]

1776. MENTAL EFFECTS OF SELF-DENIAL. Age, 25.
been very exact and careful in my person and dress, more
than my circumstances would warrant, (but I kept clear of
debt,) and I was therefore determined to mortify this desire,
in order to prevent my return to the world, the love of which
I found still stirring within me, notwithstanding the severe
and constant cutting off all outward supphes. These
correctives of a depraved nature I now know were so extreme
as to strike at life itself, which must have soon failed under
such discipline. But I was determined to persevere,
frequently thinking, I have often failed, and if I should be
overcome now, I shaU never have another call. Some of my
friends who saw me, (for I avoided all company,) afterwards
said, they were seriously alarmed for my mental constitution.
I continued, however, in this severe path, and had some
comfortable prospect of dying with good hope, that He who
made me, would have mercy on me ; a faith bringing a sense
of acceptance, I had lost all hope of, except as a mercy that
might be granted in consequence of long faithfulness, and
persevering obedience.
WhUe I was thus going on, my mind became disturbed
by a chain of reasoning, the origin of which I could not
account for. The case of the first believers in Christ was
strongly presented to my mind. I recollected that they were
in general heathens ; as I then felt that I was, with respect
to faith, being reduced to this state by an inabihty to believe
the Christian doctrine, not through any dislike to it, (for I
ardently washed that I could believe,) but from not being able
to prove the truth of it, which I thought, at that time, was
essential to faith. The reasonings that followed these
considerations, are to this day strange to me ; but I was the
Lord's catechumen ; I had no teacher but Him. I seemed
to ask myself, "Were there not in that day, when the
Gospel was first preached, some who felt the need of it as
much as you ever did ?" This I could not deny. I seemed
further to inquire, " Were not some of them, perhaps many,
as wiUing to forsake all the world that they might be accepted
of God, as you can be ?" This likewise I seemed obliged to
[21,J

1776. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. -^ffe, 25.
grant. I seemed to continue thus to reason, — " Suppose that
those persons refused to embrace Christianity, could there
ever have been martyrs, confessors, devoted souls, who aU
testified that they enjoyed a present happiness in consequence
of 'believing?'" I allowed that this seemed to be the case
with them. But I sorrowfuUy rephed, " I do not refuse to
beheve ; but I cannot. I cannot answer the objections with
which I am assaulted, (some of which were dreadful ;) and to
embrace the faith in such a case would be hypocrisy." It
seemed again, however, to be replied, " Why so ? why a
hypocrite? Can I gain any thing by it? Have I not
renounced all the world, notwithstanding my loss of the faith
which I thought I possessed? And do I not continue the
same renunciation in order to keep the deistical faith which I
now hold ? And might not this be the case with some,
perhaps with many, of the primitive believers?" I
acknowledged it might. It was again asked, " How then did
they believe ?" It was answered, " They ventured to do so."
They heard, and probably examined, (some we are sure did
so,) but this might not bring entire satisfaction ; but they
ventured to trust in Christ," — and I remembered having read
that their doing so was mentioned to their honor, " That we
should be to the praise of His glory, who first trusted in
Christ. In whom ye also trusted, after that ye heard the word
of truth, the gospel of your salvation : in whom also after that
ye believed, ye were sealed with that holy Spirit of promise,
which is the earnest of our inheritance until the redemption
of the purchased possession, unto the praise of His glory." —
Epheslans 'i. 12 — 14. "And must I do the same?" Here
began a confhct, the remembrance of which is awful at this
day. I summoned all that I knew of the Scriptures to my
aid : I remembered the effect that the Epistle to the Romans
had upon my mind, as already related, how clearly, how fully
the doctrine stated there had satisfied my mind ; how the way
of faith in Christ alone seemed to meet the wants, and the
real condition of mankind, and especially my own condition.
I at length resolved that I would venture ; — and with a heart
[22.]

1777. EECEIVES THE PAEDON OF HIS SINS. Age, 26.
rent with fear, and alas ! but feebly supported by hope, I cast
myself upon Him as my all ! In the most solemn manner I
declared to that God who alone heard me, that I would trust
my soul with Christ ; that He should be my Saviour, my only
Saviour, in time and in eternity. — I was immediately stunned
with the thought, that He might be no Saviour; but my
heart rephed, " I will venture that ; I will have no other."
The result, after a little time, was highly encouraging.
I seemed to have removed a great burden, and my soul
breathed more freely towards the Lord, the author of my
being. Considerable comfort followed; and I was enabled
even to hope that I had acted reasonably ; and had no
doubt but that the Scriptures were on my side, — I therefore
read them with more comfort, and found many portions very
applicable to my own state. The Lord, I beheve, lifted up
my head and strengthened my hands, for I found the means
of grace more edifying, and gloom gave way to a degree of
confidence, to which my heart had pi'eviously been a stranger.
But I felt the need of " mortifying the deeds of the body,"
and of allowing no approach to the world; rather I determined
to keep at the utmost distance from it, as I found the assaults
of unbelief stiU powerful, though they did not prevail. I
was enabled to hold fast my confidence, and to plead at all
times, " Thou shalt be mine, and I vriU be Thine ! Save me !"
I began again to attend the Methodist chapel ; and as I
was now no longer a curious or fastidious hearer, I always
found some good. One Sunday evening, about the middle
of the month of February, I777j I heard it published from
the pulpit, that there would be a watch night on the following
evening, being the full moon ; and I determined to attend.
What a watch night meant I knew not ; but it was enough for
me that it was to be a religious service. On that day, for
ever to be remembered ! the Lord showed indeed that " He
could do exceeding abundantly beyond all that we can ask or
think." I was now truly hanging between life and death,
respecting both body and soul. My bodily strength was
[23.]

1777. LIFE OF HENEY MOOHE. ^ff^> 29.
greatly reduced by fasting, as weU as by general self-denial,
for I dreaded the least indulgence, lest my old corruptions
should rise up and carry me away again ; in which case I
had a strong impression that the victory would be lost for
ever. I seemed strong in purpose, but the weakness of the
body oppressed me. I felt in my mind a fuU determination
to perish at the Lord's feet, rather than turn back ; and I
had generaUy a hope, that the Lord would give me the
mind to persevere, which thought was dearer to me than hfe ;
but of any immediate or sensible help from above, I appeared
to have no expectation. Even what I had read of such
things, or even of the aids of divine grace, of which I had
read continually in the Book of Common Prayer, (one of the
books I constantly studied) seemed to have no abiding
power. I prayed for it continuaUy ; but I considered it to
be something which would establish my mind, and render
me unmovable in my pursuit of salvation, rather than as
bringing any direct aid or comfort.
I had been out that day, and was returning to my sister's,
where I lodged, praying as I went, that God would so keep
me, that nothing which I saw or heard should divert my
mind from thinking of Him, — when, in a moment, I felt as
if I was gently struck with lightning ; I can find no better
words to describe what I felt. I stopped, and for a moment
wondered what had happened to me ; but I quickly found it
was a healing visitation.
To use Mr. Wesley's words, respecting himself in a
similar case, " I felt my heart strangely warmed !" My
prayer, — which was before directed for preservation against
the alienating influences of the creature, seemed to rise up to
the throne of God ; and an impression was made on my
mind, that there Christ reigned, and that he was mine, — my
Saviour and my God !
The lines spoken by the soldier, in Mr. Gambold's
Tragedy of Ignatius, come near to what I felt :
[24.]

1777. god's FELT PEESENCE DESCEIBED. Age, 26,
" Good father,
Ho-w do you find yourself -when God is -with you ?
I feel a gentle flame -within my breast,
That seems to alter every nerve abo-at me.
I'm lightsome novi ; and my -whole soul's dhected
Up to those heavens, as if I had some Friend
Residing there that never would forsake me.''
My feelings, however, I cannot fully describe. Tears of love
and gratitude overflowed my eyes, (I had not wept before,
in all my conflict,) and I was " lost in wonder, love, and
praise." I was assured that I had taken the right way, the
way of entire devotedness, and of opposition to " all pollution
both of the flesh and spirit." Still, however, my mind did
not advert to the forgiveness of my sins ; for of the doctrine
of justification, I had then but a faint and obscure idea. But
I felt as though I had no doubt that the Lord approved of
my ways, and that I had only to hold on, in order to be
eternally saved.
The evening of the watch night came, and I attended at
the chapel at half-past eight o'clock, the time appointed.
My body having been greatly weakened by fasting, and having
taken very httle food that day, as soon as I was seated, I
was seized with what seemed to me a deadly sickness, and I
nearly fainted. But the strength I had received from the
Lord that day was still fresh on my mind ; and I inwardly
cried to my good Physician. The sickness soon passed off,
and I was enabled to attend to the service, which I found
truly edifying. It consisted of hymns, prayer, a sermon, and
exhortations. The sermon was from " But the end of all
things is at hand; be ye therefore sober, and watch unto
prayer." — 1 Peter, iv. 7 j it suited the state of my mind, and
was highly impressive. Towards the conclusion of the
service, I found my strength so much renewed, and I was
so joyous in my spirit, that I heard with some regret the
concluding blessing pronounced at a quarter after twelve
o'clock. I retired homewards, well satisfied that " Man
liveth not by bread alone," and wondering at the rich mercy
[25.]

1777. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. -^ye, 26.
manifested towards me, a sinner ; and imploring the Lord to
keep me in the good way, into which he had led me, and
which he had so graciously testified was the way of eternal hfe.
The family at my sister's were all in bed, and I found
they had been uneasy about me ; but my brother-in-law rose
and let me in, observing, that he supposed I was at Mr.
 's, a relation whom I used to visit in former days, and
where I spent my evenings with cards and supper. I well
remember, that I felt astonished at the question, and felt
surprised that he should think I had been so employed; for
I seemed to have forgotten, as weU as to abhor, my former
ways : I then retired to my chamber. There was no hght in
the house, but the moon shone bright in my apartment. I
went over to the window, reflecting on my brother-in-law's
observation. — " No," I said, " my soul shaU know those
enjoyments no more. The Lord has showed me a better
way, — His own way. I have spent one night well, and so
will I spend my whole life." I lifted up my heart to God,
praying that he would keep me, — when a visitation, far more
powerful than that in the former part of the pre-vious day,
came upon me. I instantly cried out, apparently without a
previous thought, " My sins are all forgiven !" — and I knew
it was so. I had a delightful impression, that the Son
presented me to the Father, and that " through Him I had
access into the grace of justification, wherein I stood. The
love of God was shed abroad in my heart by the Holy Ghost
given unto me, and I rejoiced in hope of the glory of God,
with joy unspeakable," seeing my title clear, through Christ,
to mansions in the skies. I then cried out, " How shaU I
praise Thee, O Lord !" And immediately the doxology,
then common among religious people, and which I had
learned at the chapel, burst from my hps : I knew no other
hymn of praise — " Glory, honor, praise, and po-wer,
Be unto the Lamb for ever !
Jesus Christ is our Redeemer,
Hallelujah, praise ye the Lord !"
[26,]

1777. HAPPY EFFECTS OF PxVEDONED SINS. Age, 26.
I sung this aloud, and, as I afterward learned, awoke the
remainder of the family, and greatly alarmed my sister, who
thought that the crisis was come, and that insanity had
taken place. Meantime I seemed inclined to proceed, so as
probably to confirm this supposition, for my first thought
was, to continue all night in praise and prayer ; but I found
" the spirit of power, and of love," was united with " a
sound mind." Sobriety was given me, and I thought, " I
must attend to my business on the morrow, and must serve
the Lord in every thing. I must do every thing for Him,
and must not unfit myself for any part of His service." I
remembered also my weakness, and how grievously I had
felt it the previous day. After prayer and thanksgiving,
therefore, I lay down, and the Lord gave me sweet refreshing
sleep. I awoke with a sweet sense of Christ, as my Saviour, on
my mind, accompanied with the wonder, " why such love to
me !" I prayed as to my Father God, and my prayer was
turned into praise. I was enabled to undertake every worldly
duty in His name. A deep and painful sense of my sins, and
of the alienation of my heart from such love, and for such a
length of time, often rested on my mind ; but the stronger
feelings of faith and love quickly prevailed, and I felt, " with
joy unspeakable," that " my iniquities were forgiven, and my
sins remembered no more" by my heavenly Father. I was
enabled also "to place the Lord always before me," and "to
behold Him on my right hand, that I should not be moved."
I seemed to read the Scriptures, as having an interest in
every part, and as if they were written for my instruction and
consolation. Critical knowledge of the sacred Scriptures, I
had little ; neither had I any such accurate knowledge of the
doctrines as would perhaps satisfy an inquirer : but I knew
that " I was passed from death unto life ;" and " that the
kingdom of God was righteousness, peace, and joy in the^
Holy Ghost." Every description of the " new man" I felt to
be my own. I could hope for every sinner in the universe,
and used even to wonder how they could resist such love ! I
[27.]

1777. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 26.
seemed to have forgotten my own former hardness, and was
ready to believe that all must be subdued by the Saviour's
love. I was enabled to do all things in the name of Christ,
and to receive aU from His hands ; and I well remember that
the first time I sat down to dinner, after I had been thus
renewed in love, I had as clear a sense that it was provided
for me by the Lord, although in a different way, as if I
had shared in the angelical invitation, and partook of the
refreshment of the Prophet, in his retreat towards Horeb,
" And as he lay and slept under a Juniper tree, behold, then
an angel touched him, and said unto him, arise and eat.
And he looked, and, behold, there was a cake baken on the
coals, and a cruse of water at his head. And he did eat and
drink, and laid him down again. And the angel of the Lord
came again the second time, and touched him, and said,
arise and eat ; because the journey is too great for thee.
And he arose, and did eat and drink, and went in the strength
of that meat forty days and forty nights unto Horeb the mount
of God." — 1 Kings xix. 5 — 8.
The great change, not only in my conduct, but in my
spirit, soon' made a noise among my relations, and all that
knew me. Those who had observed my former seclusion
and abstraction, and now beheld the elevation of my mind, were
in much fear for me, and thought that I was, at least, on
the borders of insanity. My mother, who tenderly loved
me, was greatly alarmed, and hearing that I went to the
Methodist chapel, she became deeply grieved, and even
offended. She beset me with the usual questions in such
cases : whether I thought all the people would be lost who
knew nothing of those with whom I associated ? She asked
me what I thought was become of my father, ivho was such
an honest man, and a good churchman ? I pressed her with
the awful, and with the encouraging truths of the gospel, and
"with the glorious issue ; but all seemed in vain. She declared,
in an agony of grief, that all her happiness was at an end,
and that she should go down with sorrow to the grave. My
sisters partook of the grief and the offence. Some of my
[2S,]

1777. COMMENCES FAMILY PEAYEE. Age, 26.
relatives became enemies, especially my sister's husband with
whom I lodged.
I proceeded further, and thinking it my duty to have
family prayer every day, I disregarded all his threats, and
persevered therein till I saw religion take a firm hold in the
family. My other relatives and intimate friends were more
civil, but I could fasten nothing upon them. They lamented
over me as one lost out of the social circle, and who had, as
they said, " given them so much pleasure." My hope of
bringing them to the knowledge and love of God, — to holiness
and happiness, seemed almost come to an end ; and I felt a
too eager desire to die, hoping, that a happy death might
awaken them to a sense of eternal things, and do that which
neither my words nor my conduct (of which I was very
careful) could accomplish. I seemed at that time almost to
forget what a hardy rebel I had been myself against a long
suffering Redeemer !
Meantime I lamented over the world. I had a most
piercing sense of the misery of those "who were seeking
death in the error of their life." I seemed also to have " a
discernment of their spirit," which gave me inexpressible
anguish ; and this was accompanied with an impression that
I must "warn them to flee from the wrath to come," and
invite them to the Saviour of the lost. This impression gave
me much pain, as I had felt how little all I had said availed
those -with whom I was most famihar, and whom I loved
the most ; and I wished that I could retire from all in the
world, live unknown, and have communion only with my
God. But the Bible, which was the book I most constantly
read, conyinced me whilst perusing it, that this was not
His way ; and therefore, a cheering hope sprang up that the
Lord would yet give me to see a yielding spirit, especially
in those I loved.
This painful exercise of mind, accompanied at times with
this hope, seemed to increase every day. I thought " I must
teU those perishing sinners what the Lord has done for my
soul ;" and I even feared, that, if I did not, he would take
[29,]

1777. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. -^S^, 26.
His Spirit from me. But when, or where, or how to do it, I
knew not. I had no connexion with any people, and was
only a hearer at the Methodist chapel. I had heard of Mr.
Wesley and others preaching abroad, and often thought it
might be weU to try to do good in that way. But 1 feared to
expose myself, and dreaded stiU more the effect which it
might have upon my mother, and my other relatives, lest
they should be utterly hardened. Yet I could not put away
the thought that I must do it ; and the words of Job, which
were strangely given me, seemed to force me into something
of that kind: "Did I fear a great multitude, or did the
contempt of famUies terrify me, that I kept silence and went
not out of the door?"
The conflict became great; and one day I was so
oppressed with it, that I determined to wait no longer ; and
accordingly, on a week day, about one o'clock, I took my hat,
and descended from my apartment with a full resolution of
standing up in the street, and declaring " what God had done
for my soul." I was just crossing the threshold, when I
seemed to be asked, or to ask myself, " What are you going
to do ?" T answered, " To tell perishing sinners what a
Saviour they have, and how willing he is to save them." I
seemed to be again asked, "Can you prove what you are
about to tell them, from holy Scripture ?" I was surprised !
— but at length answered, " No, I cannot." The concluding
question was, " Had you not better wait till you can ?" I felt
the truth of the expostulation, and was perfectly satisfied. I
returned to my apartment, thankful to the Lord, who, I
believed, had saved me from a rash and premature ebullition
of zeal, which it is not probable could have done any good,
and might have been attended with much evil.
I now applied myself to the study of the holy Scriptures,
and disapproved of every moment which was spent in any
other way. I read them with constant prayer, which seemed
to ascend naturally while my soul was drinking in the truth.
Burkitt's Commentary was still in the house, and I found it
very helpful. It gave me some knowledge of the doctrines
[30.]

1777. DISCOVEES THE CH.AEACTEE OF CHRISTIANITY. Age, 26.
of the Gospel; and although I thought it deficient in
enforcing entire devotedness to God, and also, that constant
" fellowship with Him," which was the delight of my heart ;
yet I read it with much profit, and I was certainly enabled to
" grow in grace, and in the knowledge and love of God."
I was one moming reading the First Epistle of St. John,
when my attention was powerfully caUed to what the apostle
says of " loving the brethren," and " loving the children of
God ;" and I was surprised to see, that he placed these as
prominent and sure marks " of our love to God," and of
" our having passed from death unto life." I was amazed !
and immediately thought, " I am not right yet, for I have
no brethren, — I do not know any of the children of God :
how can I love what I know not ?" I felt indeed a love to
all who loved our Lord Jesus Christ, on earth or in heaven !
but this ideal love I could not think was what St. John
meant. From that time I took notice of what I read in
other parts of the apostolic writings, of the exercise of that
love in " beeiring each other's burdens," " building each
other up," and " strengthening each other in the Lord." T
said, — what shaU I do ? I know none that are thus minded ;
but I felt that it would be delightful thus to love, and thus
to be employed. It was immediately suggested, — there are
such in the world, and you must find them out. I thought
of the Methodists immediately; indeed I knew no other
people who made a religious profession. I thought, — they have
two marks which I constantly find mentioned in the Bible,
they seem more serious and devoted than other people ; and
"the reproach of Christ" is upon them beyond all comparison.
Indeed, in those times it was very heavy. The bare mention
of the name was sufficient to excite ridicule and disgust.
But here I was again assaulted : I thought, — if I join them,
I shaU do no good to my relations and friends ; and as soon
as it is known that I am indeed a Methodist, — that I have
joined their society, they will not hear a word from me. I
was kept thus vacUlating for some time, but the word of
God, by St. John, continued powerful within me; and I
[31.]

1777. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 28.
determined that at all events I would have brethren, I would
seek out and " love the children of God."
I now attended the Methodist chapel more constant^,
and was generaUy profited by all I heard. I v/as also much
pleased with the people, to whom I was become more attentive.
Their plainness of dress, which at that time was very
uncommon, pleased me, as being agreeable to the word of
God. Yet I had many fears lest I should " commit myself to
men." " The Lord was my Shepherd," and had himself led
me hitherto. His grace was " abundant beyond aU that I
could ask or think." I had constant peace within Him, and
often " a joy that was unspeakable, and full of glory." I
could not " hide His righteousness with my heart," but was
constrained to speak to perishing sinners, and commend my
Saviour to them. This was not always well received, and
sometimes therefore I spoke with some severity. This was a
source of much pain to me afterward, and was generally
followed by a humiliating remembrance of my own dark days
of vanity and sin. 1 had some cloudy days, or rather hours;
for neither dejection, nor conflict, lasted long ; and I
generally had a joyous spirit, accompanied with what I could
almost call supernatural strength and courage. I needed no
commentator to tell me what those Scriptures meant: —
" Strengthened with all might, according to His glorious
power, unto all patience and longsufferlng with joyfulness :"
— Colossians '\. 11: or those words to the Epheslans, that
you may know " What is the exceeding greatness of his
power to US-ward who believe, according to the working of
his mighty power;" — chap. i. 19. No act that any believer
ever had done by the power of faith, seemed strange to me.
I was indeed a " new creature," and proved the height and
depth of sovereign everlasting love to the sinful sons of men,
and to me, a sinner.
In this state I began more earnestly to desire christian
fellowship. Notwithstanding my fears already mentioned, I
concluded there must be great advantage in conversing with
those who had been a long time in the way; I therefore
[32.]

1777. ADMITTED INTO THE SOCIETY OF METHODISTS. Age, 26.
resolved to speak, on the first opportunity that occurred, to
the Methodist preacher ; and if I should find encouragement,
to propose my being received as a member of the society,
although my heart recoUed vrith the fear of committing myself
to men. Accordingly, one evening in the spring of this
year, I addressed the preacher after he came down from the
pulpit, and expressed my desire to become a member. He
seemed, as I thought, to treat it lightly, and requested me
to caU upon him ; but something which I said arrested his
attention, and he sat down on one of the forms, inviting me
to seat myself near him. I spoke a few words of my present
state, and earnest desire of religious fellowship. He was
surprised, that an entire stranger, and one so young, should
speak so confidently, and with such enlarged views. He
spoke to me, however, encouragingly, but warned me against
extremes. At the conclusion, he gave me a note of admission
into society, and directed me to a class which met at a
certain time and place. I was glad that I had proceeded so
far, and attended at the appointed time expecting much good.
I felt an awe rest on my mind when I entered the room.
The meeting began with singing and prayer, which I thought
was very good: but as it proceeded, it is impossible to
describe my disappointment ! There was but one person in
the class, (which consisted of upwards of twenty persons,)
a servant-maid, who spoke of enjoying any happiness in
religion, or of having even " peace with God." Yet all
appeared to be very serious, and some seemed to be under
very deep concern. The leader spoke a few words to me ;
but as I entered into no detail, having no encouragement to
do so, he only gave me a few plain words of advice, and did
not appear to receive very well, my speaking so confidently of
having " peace with God."
I sat musing upon what I heard, and felt — as Mr. Wesley
once said — as if I had touched the torpedo, the benumbing
fish. I hastily thought, — I will come here no more : this is
no place for me, for I shall get no good here ; rather, I shaU
[33.]

1777. LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, 26.
be robbed of my happiness : I will continue in the way in
which I have been called, — in which the Lord Himself has
led me : He is able to keep me, and I will trust in Him.
While I was thus forming my resolution, and waiting, with
some impatience, for the conclusion of the meeting, this
passage of scripture came with uncommon power to my mind,
" Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little
child, shall in no wise enter therein." — Luke xviii. 17. My
Babel was demolished in a moment ! I felt that I was
despising His little ones ; that I was lightly esteeming " the
smoking flax," and turning away from " the bruised reed."
A critic, indeed, might have suggested something against
the propriety of the application of that passage of scripture
to my case; but I knew that it was the voice of my Shepherd,
and that the words were spoken to me. I painfully felt that
I had forgotten all that I had passed through, — my weak
beginnings, — my conflicts, — my frequent backslidings, even
after I had been in earnest about religion ; and I deeply felt,
and with shame, how the Lord had " waited to be gracious,"
while I could not bear even the lamented unbelief of those
who were still in the " horrible pit," or struggling " out of
the miry clay," and who, for any thing that I knew, were as
much in earnest as ever I had been. AU these things passed
through my mind in the space of a few minutes : I was most
happily delivered from the temptation; and bowing down
before the Lord, I said in my heart, I will sit at the feet
of the weakest of Thy servants. O give me the desire to
follow Thee as " a httle child !" Forgive ; and let me ever
lie at Thy feet ! The meeting broke up with prayer, and I
departed praising and blessing God. The Lord, I found,
was indeed my leader, and had taught me a very useful
lesson : from that time I was, I believe, the most constant
member ofthe class.
I soon became acquainted with some of the people, and
especially with some young men, who lived and walked in
the Spirit of their Master. These were truly helpful to me,
especially Mr. Edward Gibson, Mr. Bennet Dugdale, and
[34.]

1777. VISITS TO THE SICK AND PEISONEES. Age, 26.
Mr. Mathias Joyce, (who became an itinerant preacher,) who
are all now in a happy eternity. The preacher formed us into
a band, with two or three others. Then, indeed, I proved
the blessedness of that fellowship which I had longed for :
— sweet is the memory of those happy meetings ! How thin
the veil appeared between us and those happy spirits, who,
being delivered from the burden of the flesh, are in unmixed
joy and felicity ! We sometimes knew not how to part. I
had also the privilege of meeting with the general bands,
in which I still more enjoyed the true Christian feUowship,
and seemed " to sit in heavenly places with Christ Jesus !"
I often thought, with grateful love, of the great mercy of the
Lord, in saving me from the offence which I had been so
ready to imbibe, at the spiritual poverty of those who were
only weak beginners in the class.
I now began to visit the sick, and those in prison, in
company with my band mates, and others who joined us in
those labors of love, several years before Mr. Adam Clarke
founded the Strangers' Friend Society. On those occasions,
we had to witness the most appalling scenes of disease, and
every species of misery. The jail fever, at that time, made
dreadful havoc among the prisoners, and I was warned
against its pestilential effects ; but " my hope was full of
immortality," and I had rather " a desire to depart," knowing
that I should " be with Christ." I felt also what Mr. Charies
Wesley used to call " a cowardly fear of hfe." I therefore
shunned not any sick bed, nor the dreadful fever-ward of the
Dublin Newgate.
Upon one of these occasions, I was introduced by the
turnkey to the cell of the condemned prisoners, where I found
a young man, a soldier, under sentence of death ; but the
fever seemed very near delivering him from the executioner.
I continued to visit him, and he soon amended. He was an
Englishman, and his name was St. George ; and being rather
a superior young man, I made further inquiries respecting
him, and found he had been favored with some religious
knowledge, and it was " not in word only ;" but he declined [35.]

1777. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. -^ff^> 26.
from it after he entered the army, and at length became so
abandoned, that he, with others of the same corps, became a
highway robber. But his career was soon mercifully stopped ;
for in an attack on a post-chaise, at night, in the Phcenix
park, a gentleman fired from the chaise; and St. George,
who was foremost, had his arm shattered by the baU. His
companions escaped, but he was taken on the spot. The
case was clear, and he was condemned to die, and would
certainly have been executed, (as many of the soldiers then in
garrison were become notorious robbers,) but his name saved
him. The lady of Lord St. George, a very eminent family
in Ireland, a daughter of which had a little before become
Duchess of Leinster, declared, it seems, that she could not
live if one of that name were hanged ! The lord lieutenant
could not stand out against her distress and importunity, and
St. George's hfe was spared.
He informed me, that, whUe he was engaged in his vicious
career, he had the most dreadful convictions for sin ; and
that when he felt the shot take place, he thanked God in his
heart that He had arrested him even thus in his dreadful
course, and he now anticipated death with satisfaction. The
Lord was very gracious to him in his confinement, and had
healed his backsliding. I had much fellowship with him in
the " Friend of sinners," and parted from him with regret.
He was sent to some of the foreign settlements, — I believe
to Africa, — to serve for life in a corps stationed there.
We continued our merciful visits, and received much
blessing and encouragement from the Lord. I have known
malefactors die, not only in peace, but with joy, while
they abhorred themselves ! One case was singular. A
condemned felon of the name of Huggins, a Romanist,
received with mere civility the word of exhortation from us ;
but he seemed not only insensible to the horrors of his
condition, but more careless and hardened than any of his
wretched companions. He had also a most disagreeable and
forbidding countenance, — a villain in look as well as act. He
generaUy stood up when we spoke to him or prayed, but
[.36.]

1777. EXTEAOEDINAEY CONVEESION IN PEISON. Age, 26.
immediately after, resumed his wretched pallet, and seemed
as careless as ever. One night, however, after we had left
him and his wretched companions, as I was informed, he
suddenly rose, and dashed himself, irons and aU, against the
stone floor of the ceU, with such violence, that those who
were with him were apprehensive that his death would be the
consequence, and that perhaps he had so designed it. He
was raised up, but he immediately attempted the same violence
again. At length he became horribly quiet, proclaiming his
perdition as certain, and this doom having come from God,
there could be no mercy for him. He continued in this state
for a few days, thankful to those who spoke to him, but
refusing all comfort. I was at length informed that God had
spoken peace to his troubled soul. I hastened to the jail, and
being admitted to the ceU, I eagerly enquired for Huggins :
he was standing near to me, but I really did not know him !
A countenance so transformed, I never beheld. He was
quite changed in aspect ! The smile of God was evident in
his features, and his whole frame partook of the happiness of
his spirit. In this state he lived and died, proclaiming his
guilt and sin, and the mercy of God in Christ Jesus. The
astonishing change had a good effect on his fellow sufferers ; for
as they were all going to execution, one of them, a protestant,
who was deeply penitent, regarded Huggins, (whose face
shone with happiness,) with feelings which could not be
uttered ; frequently crying out, " O Lord, give me an item of
it ;" — that is, of pardon, which he knew Huggins possessed.
The popish priest who attended on horseback at the place of
execution, and drew up to the side of the cart, knew not what
to think respecting Huggins. He seemed to regard him as
the priests did Madame Guion, when they confessed her, and
were confounded at the depth and purity of her religion ; or
Hke Latimer while confessing Bilney the martyr. When the
criminals had repeated the usual prayers, after the priest, he
pronounced them ready to die ! Huggins immediately broke
out in prayer and praise, and began to exhort the people,
especiaUy the young men. " Hold your tongue, sirrah ! hold
[37,]

1777. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 26.
your tongue, I say !" vociferated the zealous priest. " Sir,"
said Huggins, " the Lord encourages me, I cannot be silent."
The whole scene was highly impressive : the sheriffs and
officers seemed astonished. The happy criminal was soon
translated to the paradise of God.
A very extraordinary occurrence took place soon after in
the county jail, at Kilmainham. Two grenadiers. Brown, an
Englishman, and Cameron, a Scotchman, were condemned
for highway robbery. We visited them, and had good hope
concerning them, as they were attentive to what was spoken,
and humbled for their sins. They were both protestants, so
that there was no inveterate superstition in our way, as there
was in most other cases. The time of their execution drew
near, and we resolved to spend the last night in prayer with
them. We went about eight o'clock, and were locked in,
with them, in the cell. Mr. Gibson, Mr. Dugdale, and two
others, were with rae, and we found them very composed, but
could hardly get a word from them : they seemed to be quite
changed, and almost insensible to their awful condition ; so
that my thoughts were much troubled, and my hope
respecting them almost failed. About nine o'clock I proposed
prayer ; they, however, continued to sit, which shocked me
much ; but just as we were about to kneel down, a noise, in
the large hall, just over us, arrested our attention. It
increased every moment, with clashing of irons and stamping,
and I thought it was a quarrel, and that the officers were
striving to put an end to it, when I heard the door on the top
of the stairs, which led to the subterraneous cells, suddenly
opened with violence, and hurried footsteps descending.
The iron door of the cell was then opened, with its massive
chains grating harsh thunder, and a grenadier rushed in with
his sword drawn. A number of others followed, armed in
like manner. My first thought, strange to say, was a
recollection of that passage in Homer, where Hector breaks
the gate of the Grecian camp, and rushing in, is followed
by a tide of Trojans, who fill the place. The foremost of the
soldiers cried out, " Come my boys, come !" and taking the
[38.]

1777. DAEING RESCUE OF TWO PEISONEES. Age, 26.
two men in their arms, irons and all, they quickly re-ascended
the stairs. I thought, we ought not to stay here, and
immediately, with my companions, essayed to follow them;
but one of the soldiers turned about, and presenting his
sword to my breast, addressed me vrith a strange degree of
courtesy in his look and manner, considering the occasion, —
" Sir," said he, " do not attempt to follow us ; go back, or
you are a dead man." I immediately receded, and we again
assembled in the ceU, wondering at the awful scene.
All was soon quiet, and we then ascended to the great
hall, into which Mr. M'Kinley, the jailor, soon entered in a
state bordering on distraction, with a blunderbuss in his hand,
which he seemed ready to discharge upon any person who
presented himself. He recollected us, and cried out, " Aye,
these are the persons who have visited these men for some
time ! Take care of them : let not one of them go away."
I stepped forward, and said, " Sir, you need not be uneasy
about us, we shall not attempt to go till you are pleased to
dismiss us : you must be sensible that we could not have
had any hand in this business, for our own lives have been in
danger." He turned from me, and stamped and vociferated
with great violence. He then issued forth, with a part of the
military guard, and some of the officers of the prison, in quest
of the rescued men, and I sat down on one of the forms, with
my companions. A total silence reigned in the prison ; and
as I was much fatigued, I leaned back against the wall, and
was soon fast asleep. After some time, the return of the
jailor and his party aroused me. Mr. M'Kinley was now
more calm ; and addressing me with some civihty, said, " Sir,
you see I am at my post." " Yes, Sir," I replied, " I see
you are." " You think. Sir, I could not have prevented this
thing ?" " I believe not. Sir." " You would, perhaps, be
ready, if called upon, to testify this ?" " Yes, Sir, most
wiUingly ; and my friends will do the same." He then took
my address ; and, apologizing for his former hastiness, he
dismissed us with the highest qivUity.
The next day I leamed several particulars of this
[39.]

1777. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. ^i'«> 26.
extraordinary event ; and found it was planned and executed
with great judgment and resolution. After the evening
parade, at the royal barrack, the party went out, at intervals,
one by one, and met near the jaU at Kilmainham.^ A
sergeant's guard was posted at a smaU distance from the prison,
as is usual in Ireland. A few of the soldiers went forward with
the most perfect sUence, and securing the guard-house.door on
the outside, as weU as they could, with a rope, remained there
to watch it. Two or three others then advanced to the
jaU door, where a sentinel stood, and asked him some questions
about the men who were to be executed the next day.
They then rushed upon him, disarmed him, and turned him
over to their fellows behind. They then knocked gently at
the jaU door, and on its being opened, they sprung upon the
sentinel within, who was armed only with his bayonet, (his
musket lying in a corner of the hall,) which they wrested from
him, and dehvered him to two of their party, threatening
instant death, in case of any noise or resistance. The body
of the conspirators then entered, (they were grenadiers, and
said to be all robbers,) and seizing the officers in the hall,
with the turnkey, they compeUed the latter, under the like
threats, to open every door to them. The result I have aheady
detailed. They carried the rescued felons to a forge at some
distance, where they compelled the smith to strike off their
irons. They then separated, and entered the barrack, one by
one, as they had proceeded from it; and repaired to their
several quarters. We were also informed that two soldiers
were permitted to speak to the condemned men that morning
through the grated door of the ceU ; and it was supposed they
gave them a hint of what was intended, which accounts for
the altered behaviour of the criminals toward us. An
inquiry was instituted, and a reward offered, for the discovery
of those concemed. But there was honor, so called, among
rogues, and the secret was inviolably kept. Brown was
afterward taken and executed, but Cameron escaped. We
were not called upon, as the magistrates decided that no
blame could be imputed to the jailor or his officers.
[40.]

1777. BECOMES AN EXHO-ETEE AND PEEACHEE. Age, 20,
I was now employed, at all my leisure hours, in acts of
mercy; and I also read much. Mr. Wesley used to say, that he
needed heat more than hght, and therefore he was ever to be
found where the most pious, even of the very poor, were
assembled. It was not so with me, for I had a mighty heat
within me, but I wanted light to regulate it. No passage of
Scripture seemed difficult to me, but I could not arrange the
knowledge which I possessed, and my comforts were often
lessened by that defect. But my companions helped me to
some volumes of Mr. Wesley's Tracts. There I found what
I so much wanted : he never lowered the standard as declared
in holy Scripture, but always showed me how I might grow
up to it ; while his lucid arrangement, and his enforcement
of " the whole truth as it is in Jesus," was " spirit and life"
to me. His controversial Tracts, — his Letters to Bishop
Warburton, to the Bishop of London, and to the other
opponents of Methodism in its early days, were truly edifying.
I saw the order as well as the beauty of religion, and was
enabled, to the praise of the Lord, to " grow in grace, and in
the knowledge and love of God."
The society became more lively and zealous ; and some of
the people conceived a desire to enlarge the work. A prayer
meeting was begun in a part of the suburbs, called Dolphin's
Barn, — a place mentioned by Mr. Charles Wesley, with great
thankfulness, as the first comfortable station for Methodism
in Dublin ; but after building the chapel in Whitefriar's
street, it was given up. The people flocked to it, and soon
the place was too strait for us. They then took a deserted
weaver's workshop, and fitted it up with forms and a desk.
I was soon fully engaged in this labor of love also ; and after
trying to do good by exhortation and prayer, I was urged to
preach. I did not dare to refuse, although it was, in truth,
a great trial to me, as I knew so little of even the necessary
art of preaching. But much warmth, with some arrangement,
which I had lately leamed, made up for the want of greater
accuracy. My beginning was soon noised abroad, and so
many came from all parts to hear, that I was almost
[41.]

1777. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. ¦^ffe, 26.
discouraged by reason of the multitude. I dared not,
however, go back ; and the Lord encouraged me in private,
and also by giving His blessing to my weak endeavours. I
was strengthened also bythe most pious people of the society;
and when the preacher visited the place, he found twenty-six
persons in the society, aU of whom were either convinced of
sin, or happy in " the knowledge of God," as being " merciful
to their unrighteousness, and remembering their sins no
more." These various exercises, together with the writings of Mr.
Wesley, began to discover to me, not only the need there was
for watchfulness and prayer, but of a deeper work of grace.
I had now got into a new world, — a religious world, and
began to discover the " mystery of iniquity," which has
always been in the church, even in that church which is
" called out of the world" by the word and Spirit of God.
Shallow and superficial convictions ; conversions not truly
evangelical, and consequently not " unto God ;" unfaithfulness
to the divine call ; backsliding in heart ; — all this surrounded
me, and distressed me exceedingly. I could thus easily
interpret our Lord's parables of the sower, — the vrise and
foolish virgins, — the tares and the wheat, and others, I
remembered also the sorrowful confession of those who are
called to public work in the church, " My own vineyard have
I not kept." I examined myself as in the presence of the
Author of my faith, but could not discover any worldly
principle remaining in my heart ; and that I had no desire
for any thing that the world, or even the church, could offer
me. But I began to feel what my heart was capable of, if it
should cease one moment to live by faith. The law of God
also pursued me, and would have brought me again into
bondage, had I not been enabled to take refuge in the
Saviour. In all this conflict, Mr. Wesley's writings, next to
the inspired, afforded me solid help and comfort. I was
directed by them to " the great and precious promises, by
which we are partakers of the Divine nature, and escape the
corruption that is in the world." I accordingly became very
[42.]

1777. ANXIETY FOR ENTIRE S.4.NCTIFICATI0N. Age, 26.
dihgent and earnest in seeking "full sanctification," although
uncertain if I did not already possess it. I believe I truly
did possess what Arvid Gradin gave to Mr. Wesley* as his
definition of the ¦nX.rjpocjiopt.a irtiTeais, — " the full assurance of
faith," testifying that it was his own experience : " Repose
in the blood of Christ, a firm confidence in God, and
persuasion of His favor; serene peace, and steadfast tranquihty
of mind, with a deliverance from fleshly (unholy) desire, and
from every inward and outward sin."t But I remembered
that God had pronounced " the heart of man to be deceitful
above all things," and I therefore determined to seek the
blessing, and not rest whUe a doubt should remain. But I
certainly raised the standard too high : my views were not
entirely scriptural; and I was still very deficient in the
knowledge of divinity. I afterward found that I hoped, in
several respects, to extinguish nature, as well as the rebellious
principle of it, — sin. By a course of fasting, and by every
species of self-denial, I aimed at a victory over the body,
which nearly effected its destruction. For sixty years I felt
the effects of those austerities, to which also I had recourse
after I had become an itinerant preacher. My constitution,
naturally very strong, became much enfeebled, and I seldom
enjoyed an hour's comfortable health; yet I was strangely
kept from adverting to the real cause of this discomfort, but
imputed it aU to weakness of faith. The Lord, however,
looked on my efforts with the eyes of His mercy, and I
received many blessings from Him. One day in particular,
in secret prayer. He so graciously visited me, that, from that
hour to the present, (and it is now more than fifty years,)
notwithstanding unfaithfulness that will ever humble me
before Him, I never came under the power of unbelief.
* Vide " Life of the Rev. John Wesley," by Mr. Moore, second
edition, vol. I., page 396-7.
t Requies in sanguine Christi ; firma fiducia in Deum, et persuasio
de gratia divina : tranquiUitas mentis summa, atque serenitas et pax ;
cum absentia omnis desiderii carnalis et cessatione peccatorum etiam
internorum. [43.]

1778. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 27.
" The things not seen," of which, the Apostle says, " faith
is the evidence," have been as constant and clear to my
mind, as the things which I see with my bodily eyes.
Although worldly things were a great cross and burden
to me, yet I felt the duty of being dUigent in business ; and
found satisfaction in thus mortifying what might perhaps be
called by some a right feeling, from a sense of duty. My
mother was much pleased at this, and urged me to enter into
business for myself I was, through great mercy, " under
the law to Christ," so that I dared not to resist any advice
that was agreeable to that law. I therefore signified my
consent to the proposal, and a house, proper for the purpose,
was at length found ; but I had much fear lest I should
prevent any gracious purpose which the Lord might have
concerning me. Temporal affairs were my duty, but my
mind was continually carried above them, so that they truly
became a burden : yet I felt it to be the burden of my Lord
and Master, and I therefore resolved to bear it, until He
should fully show me His will. A house, however, seemed
a decisive step, and I therefore took every step toward it
with fear and trembling. I continued a course of fasting and
prayer, that the Lord might interpose, and prevent that, and
every other attachment, which was not His will concerning
me. At length, it was thought that we ought to agree to
the terms proposed respecting the house ; and my mother,
with some friends, came to town for that purpose. I offered
myself wiUingly to their design, but with much fear, which
I carefully concealed. We were assembled, and one of the
friends was dispatched to the landlord, to inform him that we
were met, and were disposed to agree to his terms ; but he
soon returned with the intelUgence, that the house had been
taken about an hour before, by a person who had formerly
refused the terms which we had now agreed to. This was a
great disappointment to my friends, but I bowed in heart to
the will of the Lord, hoping that He had some better
employment for me, although I had now learned to tremble
at the thought.
[44.]

1778. PREFERS PREACHING TO BUSINESS. Age, 27.
This one subject now occupied my mind : I had no doubt
that it was my duty to do all the good I could, both in
public, and in private. Several of the members of the
Methodist society, and of the most pious, were continually
encouraging me to lay aside every weight, and to devote
myself entirely to the Lord's work. The numbers of persons
that attended my very plain but practical preaching, with
the effects which followed, encouraged me to think that I had
a real call to the ministry. But I had many and very serious
doubts if I were called to live by the Gospel ; and I felt that
I would much rather eat my own bread. I dreaded the
thought of dependance on the creature, in any shape ; and
greatly feared that it might be a snare to me. I feared also,
that the great dislike which I felt to all worldly employments
was a snare of the enemy, in order to make me a " servant of
men," instead of being " the free servant of Christ." Thus
I was perplexed, but preserved from all "fear that hath
torment," believing that the Lord, who had so graciously led
me hitherto, would make my way plain to do His wiU.
These exercises of mind, while they determined me to do
nothing without the Lord, made my usual employment more
burdensome to me. I was obliged frequently to associate with
very ungodly men ; and as I could not " suffer sin upon
them," or be silent when I heard their perverse disputings
against religion, I was almost continually involved in
contention. At length I resolved, too hastily I fear, to cast
off this uneasiness, and to adopt one raore congenial to my
mind. I mentioned to some of my religious friends, that I
would take pupils, and instruct them in the elements of
classical learning. Immediately, I had as many as I could
well attend to, and in a little time my prospects became very
encouraging. I was surprised at the love of the people.
Those with whom I had very little intercourse, and whose
favor I certainly had not sought, seemed rejoiced to have
their sons under my care : some of the young men were very
promising, and very docile ; they seemed to love me, as I
did them. With one of them I had sweet intercourse, in my
[45,]

1779. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 28.
late visits to Ireland ; and, after so many years, I rejoiced to
find him my brother in Christ, although he was a Doctor of
Civil Law in the university.
All my friends rejoiced at my having adopted this line of
employment, and were so zealous for my continuance therein,
that I became alarmed ; and soon began to fear that I had
cast off the cross of the Lord, and taken an earthly path.
After suffering in this way for some time, I resolved to escape
from this snare, if indeed it were so. I could not determine
concerning it with any clearness ; but I was conscious of a
diminution of my happiness. There was but one way of
deliverance, — to give up my pupils, and return to my usual
employment, and literally to observe the apostolic precept,
" Wherein a man is called, let him therein abide with
God." But this I could not do in Dublin ; all my friends
would cry out against it; nor could I show them any
satisfactory reason for my acting thus. Yet it seemed I must
do it : I accordingly gave up my pupils, and immediately
embarked for England, " casting all my care upon the Lord,"
and leaving all my temptations behind me.
I arrived at Liverpool, and went to the house of a relation
who received me very affectionately. Here the Lord arrested
me, and gave to my life a decisive turn, for which I hope to
praise Him to all eternity. After a little time, and while
deliberating about my future conduct, I received a letter
from the late Mr. Watkinson, Mr. Wesley's general assistant
for Ireland, containing an order from him, that I should
proceed immediately to the Londonderry circuit, and take
the place of Mr. Gaffney, who had died a little before ; and
calling upon me to return to Dublin immediately. Mr.
Watkinson also informed me, to my great surprise, that my
mother had fully consented to my obeying the order of Mr.
Wesley, and that I should thus be given up to the work.
Perhaps nothing but an extraordinary providence of this kind
could have fully satisfied my mind. I so greatly reverenced
Mr. Wesley, that I concluded he must be directed by the
Lord, and I submitted to the direction. At a visit which he
[46.]

1779. COMMENCES ITINEEANT PEEACHING. Age, 28.
had made to Dublin, a few months before this time, I was
introduced to him, and most kindly received ; and he even
intimated that we might be more closely united. Upon the
whole my mind acquiesced in what appeared to be the will of
the Lord ; and I resolved to devote myself, body, soul, and
spirit, to the work, and live and die in His service.
I returned immediately to Dublin, and found indeed " all
things ready." My mother, who had earnestly wished to
have me near her, and therefore dreaded the thoughts of my
being given up to the work, was now reconciled to this
trying dispensation. My appointment was in Ireland, so
that she had hopes of seeing me at proper intervals. She had
some time before begun to think seriously of her state before
God ; and her self-righteous notions faded away before Him.
Her fair reputation, her blameless life before the world, and
her being of the church, no longer sufficed : she considered
" the law of God," and acknowledged that her " wages were
death :" she then became a sincere pleader of " the blood of
the covenant," and not in vain : she confessed Christ ; and
so entirely deprecated her former opposition, that she was
soon made to taste of my cup from her unawakened relations.
My sisters also became attentive to reUgion, and joined the
society. Every thing was made comfortable ; and I departed
for my circuit in the beginning of May, l779j praising and
blessing God.
My journey to Londonderry was, upon the whole, a
pleasing one, although marked by some incidents that were
uncommon. I travelled in company with a clergyman, who
had been some time with Mr. Wesley ; but his eccentricity
not agreeing with the regular and sober, though active and
ardent, views and conduct of that man of God, he was now
returning to his friends. This gentleman was sincerely
devoted, but his judgment was weak. He delayed me much
upon the road, by stopping to speak to all whom we met,
and sometimes praying with them. When a number of men
were at work on the road, he would exhort them, not only
" to flee from the wrath to come," but he would press upon
[47,]

1779. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 28.
them some of the highest truths of the Gospel. When at
length I could get him to proceed, a thought would strike
him, that he had sought his own glory in what he had said ;
and nothing could satisfy him but he must ride back, and
acknowledge the " pride of his heart," to which he had given
way : and this he did repeatedly, to the amazement of his
poor, and generally very ignorant, auditors. As I had a real
respect for this gentleman, I bore with much of this kind of
unwise and intemperate zeal ; but I was obliged to tell him,
at length, that if he should persist to delay me thus, I must
leave him, and pursue my journey alone. This had the
desired effect, and we proceeded on our route, with, however,
some small stoppages, for the same pious purpose ; to which
I did not object.
We reached Clones, about half way to Londonderry, on
the Saturday evening, and agreed to spend the Sabbath there.
The society was, at that time, remarkable for the zeal,
unanimity, and love of its members. My pious companion
seemed quite at home among the people, and I was much
encouraged. While we stayed in this place, I learned some
particulars of the beginning and progress of the work of God
at Clones. A preacher from a neighbouring circuit visited
that town, and preached in the market-place. Many attended,
and much good seemed to be doing among the people ; but
some ungodly men, chiefly Romanists, assembled, and greatly
disturbed and annoyed the congregation, so that it was feared
the place must be given up, as no magistrate would interfere.
Just when this fear was at its height, a very unexpected
strange occurrence took place. An old military pensioner, a
Presbyterian, surprised the preacher and the congregation, by
taking his stand by a tree in the centre of the market-place,
with his musket in his hand ; and using the name of God,
alas ! in a dreadful way of appeal, he declared that he would
shoot the first man that should pass that tree to disturb the
preacher ! His word was certainly attended with power of
some kind ; for not one of the rioters, although they shouted
at a distance, attempted to pass the prescribed limit. The
[48,]

1779. ACCOUNT OF HIS FIRST CIECUIT. Age, 28.
rough old soldier mounted guard regularly every Sabbath
afternoon, for some weeks, and until all opposition ceased.
What strange instruments are sometimes raised up to prevent
or defeat the designs of hell ! But the defeated persecutors
were determined to have their revenge : they waylaid the
preacher after he had preached at a country place near to
Clones, and so dreadfully beat and wounded him, that it
was thought he could not long sur-vive : he, however,
recovered, and lived a few years, and was strengthened so as
to be able to preach sometimes at Clones, where he settled ;
for his itinerant labors were thus brought to a conclusion.
He was greatly beloved ; and Mr. Wesley has mentioned the
name of James M'Burney with honor in his Journal.
After my fellow traveUer had preached in the evening, (as I
had done in the morning at seven o'clock,) this suffering
servant of Christ met the society, and I no longer wondered
at the lively devotedness of the people. He departed to his
reward not long after, praying for his persecutors. I was
much encouraged by all I saw, and all I heard, at Clones.
We then proceeded to Londonderry, where the very
respectable famUy of my feUow traveller resided, and I was
soon left at hberty to enter upon my own work. I found
the late Reverend Mr. John Brettell there, preparing to sail
for England ; but as the Reverend Mr. Thomas Barber, a
zealous man, (but since gone to his reward,) was expected
to take his place, I found my destination was Coleraine, the
second place on the circuit. There were some country places
attached to each, and the preachers changed every three
months : I departed therefore for my scene of labor, and
walked the twenty-eight miles with some fatigue of body,
but with much profit, as being suited to my ideas of the
simplicity of the Gospel, and to the hardness which the
apostle recommends to Timothy, " his son in the Gospel."
During the short time I remained in Londonderry, I became
acquainted with Alexander Knox, esquire, and with the pious
lady his mother, and the other kind relatives of the family.
I have always remembered this event of my life with great
[49.]

1779. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 28.
pleasure; for our acquaintance, in my subsequent visits
ripened into friendship. I had always a most sincere and
hearty welcome at their mansion. Mr. Knox in after life
became conspicuous as a scholar and a christian ; and I have
mentioned him in my lAfe of the Reverend John Wesley, as
the early friend of that great man, and I trust our friendship
will be confirmed in a happy eternity.
I arrived in Coleraine in the month of May, 1779: the
society there was but newly formed ; and I found it in a very
different state from that at Londonderry, its elder sister by
many years. The inhabitants in both places were, (as they
are at this day,) an " understanding people," and almost
exclusively protestant. The preachers met with no violent
opposition in either place; and the common people were
allowed to hear the Gospel without any interruption or
apparent displeasure, from their more polished neighbours.
At Londonderry very few except the poor, attended the
preaching at its first introduction, until a remarkable event
aroused the attention of some of the principal inhabitants :
a small tract, published by the society in Dublin, was sent
down and circulated throughout the city, which gave an
account of the happy death of a Mr. Weare, who had
belonged to one of the regiments of cavalry then quartered in
Dublin. His conduct had been generally sober and decorous ;
but having been wounded in the head, while engaged in
foreign service, he could never afterwards bear even what is
caUed a moderate quantity of liquor. In an unhappy time
of diseased inebriety, he drew his sword and wounded a
person who had insulted him: the wound proved mortal;
and being apprehended while asleep in his bed, at the
barrack, he was brought to trial, and condemned to die,
although he protested in the court, with every appearance of
sincerity, (in which he persisted to the last,) that he had not
the smallest degree of recollection of the unfortunate deed.
He was visited in the prison by our friends, and God gave
him " repentance unto life :" he hved and died a witness of
the full power of the Gospel,
[50.]

1779. BENEFICIAL EFFECTS OF A TEACT. Age, 28.
This tract made some noise in Londonderry : Mr. Knox,
the father of the gentleman already mentioned, was a member
of the corporation, and perhaps the most respected of the
whole body, on account of his great ability and admirable
character. He was, with his excellent partner, sincerely
attached to the established church; but, like many others
they legalized the Gospel, and expected acceptance and
happiness as the result of their rehgious performances, rather
than, as sinners, by the atonement of the Son of God.
Much uneasiness and discouragement was, of course, the
result of their deep mistake, when Mrs. Knox met with the
account of the conversion and happy death of Mr. Weare.
She read, — ^rather, she devoured it; — and her husband,
entering the room as she finished the tract, she met him,
crying out, " Here Mr. Knox ! here is the religion that wiU
make you and me happy! — read it, and praise God, who
hath showed us ' the way of peace.' " Mr. Knox read it,
believed, and " gave glory to God \" They both became
constant hearers at the Methodist chapel; and soon after
joined the society, at the room liired for the preaching, in
" that day of small things ;" but, through the curiosity
soon excited in the city, by Mr. and Mrs. Knox becoming
Methodists, it was found far too small to hold those who
wished to hear, among whom were many of the higher class ;
and a chapel became necessary, which was soon after erected.
Methodism was thus rendered strangely popular in the city
of Londonderry ; and when Mr. Wesley visited it, he remarks,
with surprise, and even with fear, that he was become an
honorable man, being placed, at church, in the next pew to
the mayor !
This sunshine was not of long continuance : a false step
made by a preacher, an eminent man, soon showed that
much of the seed of life had faUen upon " stony places."
By the fall of this man, many were offended, and an abundant
excuse was furnished to the genteel part of the congregation,
to withdraw, and be content with a Gospel which flesh and
blood had revealed unto them ; and when I was sent to the
[51.]

1779. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 28.
circuit, Londonderry was suffering the usual privations of
such a sifting time. Mr. Knox, however, " knew in whom
he had beheved," and bore the reproach, continuing faithful
unto his death, which happened some time before my arrival;
and I found Mrs. Knox still confessing Christ, and attached
to His tempted followers.
It was some years after the advance and decline of the
work at Londonderry, that the preachers -visited Coleraine.
They preached at first in the street, and met -with no
opposition : the inhabitants were, in general, remarkable
both for mild temper and conduct : and in a httle time, a
small society was formed consisting chiefly of the poor. In
these, the change was so remarkable, that it begat general
good-will, and the respectable part of the town seemed to
have an impression, that this way was well calculated to do
good to the common people. A large room in the deserted
barrack, was soon fitted up, and weU fiUed with attentive
hearers, who soon were called by the mild appellation of
" the poor folk at the barrack." It was soon observed
however, that those who attended there went regularly to
church on the Lord's day ; and by their cleanliness, sobriety,
and apparent devotion, they increased the good-wiU of the
inhabitants. The work soon advanced forward: a Mrs. Dawson, a
very respectable gentlewoman well known, and much beloved
among the people in Limerick and Dublin, happened to visit
Coleraine, in the vicinity of which she had a married daughter.
She was directed to caU on a Mrs. Young, a widow lady,
related to some of the first families of that part of the kingdom.
Being from home. Miss Young, her daughter, received Mrs.
Dawson, who in the course of conversation inquired, if there
were any Methodists in that town. Miss Young answered,
there was a people so called, who assembled at the old barrack;
but observed, that she could not give any particular account
of them, as none of the " better sort" of the inhabitants had
any intercourse with them. Mrs. Dawson, always intent on
doing good, took the opportunity given her by this expression,
[52.]

1779. ACCOUNT OF THE TWO MISSES YOUNG. Age, 28.
of informing her young friend who were in truth the better
sort of people, to the great surprise of Miss Young, who had
never before heard a gentlewoman speak thus about religion.
The conversation never departed from her mind, and especially
what was said about knowing God, — a point of religion which
utterly amazed her. She resolved, however, to visit the poor
folk at the barrack ; and soon, with her sister, the late Mrs.
Rutherford, attended as a constant hearer.
The two Miss Youngs becoming Methodists, as it was
supposed they were by their constant attendance, excited no
small surprise among their gay associates, by whom they were
much beloved. But Mrs. Young and the different branches
of the family were exceedingly alarmed, and concluded that
disgrace to the whole family, and utter ruin to the prospects
of the young persons concerned, must be the inevitable
consequence of such a mean association. For some time they
suffered that kind of persecution, which our Lord describes
as the consequence of His coming into the world: — the
family was completely divided ; and the troublers of the
household, who had introduced such a strange religion as
would not admit of cards, and dancing, were obliged, in
order to avoid continual opposition and vexation, to confine
themselves almost entirely to their own apartments.
Their suffering and constancy was not lost. It had a
remarkable effect on several of the upper class, and a new
congregration was observed to assemble at the barrack. The
Presbyterians were moved, and several of the first families
among them, renouncing their semi-pelagian notions, gladly
hstened to the plain Gospel, which of old had been " preached
to the poor," and was still found to be " the power of God
unto salvation to every one that beheveth." Many of the
church people constantly attended; and the ministers, who
were pious men, became very friendly. Mr. Jackson, the
representative of the town in Parliament, with his excellent
lady, sister to the late Lord O'Neil, who had suffered for her
religion in her own family, were particularly attentive to the
[53.]

1779. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. -^ffe, 28.
Misses Young, and spoke favorably of the people : and when
Mr. Wesley, in his course, visited Coleraine, he was invited
by the Reverend  Boyd to his church, where Mr. and
Mrs. Jackson attended, who seemed to rejoice in showing
him every mark of respect. In the evening of the same day,
Mr. Wesley pursued his usual course, from which he never
could be diverted either by honor or dishonor, and preached
in the ban-ack square, (which was filled from end to end,)
from — " With joy shall ye draw water out of the wells of
salvation." — Isaiah xii. 3. It was Whitsunday; and by
all that I heard speak of it, it was a most powerful discourse.
Many saw, and some felt, that the wells were still open to
them, and that the "joy" was still the privilege of those
who believe.
It was about a year after these favorable events that I
arrived in Coleraine. Never have I known a society more
dead to the world, more alive to God, or more attached to the
whole of what is called Methodism. The meetings were very
lively ; the congregations increased, and every one seemed to
say, with the Apostle, " This one thing I do, forgetting the
things that are behind, and reaching forth to the things that
are before, I press toward the mark, for the prize of the high
calling of God in Christ Jesus." I put the most pious into
bands, and appointed a general meeting to be held one
evening in the week. I preached every morning at five
o'clock, (which was indeed the stated duty of every preacher,)
and very seldom preached less than fifteen times a week. I
also preached abroad ; and as I had, in truth, but one thing
to mind and to do, I felt but httle need of what is caUed
study. My discourses might be all said to be extempore, as
they generally have been ever since ; and I never wanted
matter, which the Lord enabled me to arrange according to
the analogy of faith. My daily reading abundantly supphed
me with what I found to be acceptable and edifying : converts
increased; and the believers "grew in grace, and in the
knowledge and love of God."
[54.]

1779. BECOMES ACQUAINTED WITH MISS YOUNG. Age, 28.
The two Miss Youngs were the principal members of the
society; and they were, in every respect, exemplary. Mr.
Wesley had noticed them, and appeared much interested
about them. His Journal, written at that time, relates the
following event: " Sunday, June 7, 1778. — In the evening I
saw a pleasing sight, — a young gentlewoman had entered into
the society without the knowledge of her relations ; she was
informed this evening that her sister was speaking to me on
¦ the same account. As soon as we came into the room, she
ran to her sister, fell upon her neck, wept over her, and could
just say, ' O sister, sister !' before she fell down upon her
knees to praise God. Her sister could hardly bear it ; she
was in tears too, and so were all in the room. Such are the
first-fruits at Coleraine. May there be a suitable harvest !"
The preacher who was present informed me, that it was too
much for Mr. Wesley : after looking on for some moments,
he ran into an adjoining apartment and shut the door.
After some time, I found I could not regard Miss Young
with indifference, or merely as an estimable member of the
society. I found she was in truth, " a member of Christ, a
child of God, and an inheritor of the kingdom of heaven."
Her temper and person were very amiable ; and her zeal,
which was conspicuous, was truly the flame of love to God
and truth : she was in every respect such an one as I should
choose as a partner for hfe, without fear of our being separated
in eternity. I had for some time thought it my duty to
marry, when I could meet with a person whom I might
reasonably hope would be no hindrance, but a help to me.
I had prayed much that the Lord would choose for me ; and
having found that I was not indifferent to her, I concluded
that the Lord had answered my prayers. Miss Young had
no independant fortune — nothing that could be separated
from the family. This circumstance gave me no uneasiness,
as I feared riches much more than poverty, — a sentiment in
which every page of the Bible confirmed me, and in which
she also concurred. I consulted Mr. Wesley, and soon
[55,]

1779.

LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE.

Age, 28.

obtained his prompt and most kind approbation. My
superintendant also greatly approved ; and one thing only
was wanting, — to get the consent of Mrs. Young. But she,
having employed a friend who was about to visit Dubhn, to
make inquiry concerning my family and connexions, that
hindrance was also removed, and her approbation, with that
of the whole family, obtained.

BOOK IL

JTram JiS jaSarriaac, tn tl^c Bentt) ai iiStr. WicSltyi.

*)HEN the period of my removal approached, I
thought of writing to Mr. Wesley concerning my
circuit, as I had a tender partner, that knew
nothing of an itinerant life, and I feared that a
hard entrance might be too great a trial for her ; but I found
that I could not do it. I feared, more than every thing else,
the taking myself out of the hands of " the chief Shepherd,
who is Head over all things to His church." In this my
dear partner cheerfuUy concurred, and we agreed to leave
ourselves in the hands of the Lord. The trial, however,
proved more than I apprehended. The Charlemount circuit,
to which I was appointed, unlike to that of Londonderry,
was a mere riding circuit, and of great extent ; and I found
that we should be very seldom together, not oftener than
once in three weeks, and even at those times, for not more
than two or three days at most. Besides — there was no
provision for a married preacher, no lodgings, — a house was
[57.]

1780. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 29.
unknown except in Dublin. I need not enter into detail ;
we found we must " endure hardness :" we felt the trial,
the sharpest point of which was our separation ; but " we
encouraged ourselves in the Lord our God," whose eye we
knew was continually over us for our good.
My dear partner suffered much more than I did ; for we
could get no lodgings but at Tanderagee, where the people
were very poor; but they were very devoted, and their
religion was exemplary and powerful. In this she found
great comfort, joining with them in all their self-denying
practises, rising every morning to the prayer meetings, which
were held in summer at five o'clock, and in winter at six.
She truly added to their spiritual life; met the children ofthe
society, weekly, and strove to impart the religion she
possessed to their tender minds. The society were greatly
edified by her spirit and conduct. She was considered " aa
an angel of God," and as " conformed to the image of His
Son." Those inhabitants who feared God, and especially the
church people, soon noticed her ; and the Reverend  ¦
Leslie, the rector, a pious and amiable man, was often her
visitor. But this way of life, to which she cheerfuUy submitted,
her constant self-denial, with pain at my absence, (which
she could not wholly subdue,) laid the foundation of that
weakness which ever after accompanied her.
After five or six months, the Lord opened, unexpectedly,
a rill of comfort to us. A Mr. Young, a clergyman, cousin
to my wife, had heard of our marriage : he hved about five
miles from Charlemount, at a beautiful parsonage, very
appropriately called Eden; he was also chaplain to the
garrison at Charlemount. One of his servants was a member
of the Methodist society, and by her he sent his respects,
requesting that we would visit him. WhUe we thought of
this, and hesitated through fear, whether we should accept
the invitation, our regular quarterly meeting assembled at
Charlemount. Mr. Young had notice of it by his servant,
and his eldest son appeared at our residence the next moming,
mounted, with a pillion behind him for Mrs. Moore, with
[58.]

1780. PROVIDENTIAL OCCURRENCES. Age, 29.
a pressing request that we should visit his father that day.
We were received by Mr. and Mrs. Young, in the most
cordial and affectionate manner. A kind invitation was given
to me, to visit them as often as possible ; and as they well
knew the way of life which belonged to a Methodist preacher,
I was pressed to leave Mrs. Moore with them, and that their
house should be her home while we stayed on the circuit.
I leamed, in conversation with Mr. Young, after we became
more intimate, that we had been at the same school, — he a
young man, and I but a little boy : this seemed to increase
his kindness, and the attention and respect with which we
were regarded by the whole family. My dear partner now
lived as she had been used to do, and even with considerable
increase in all the comforts of this life. But she attended
the preaching and prayer meetings, in all the villages which
she could reach ; our kind relative giving every facility to the
accomphshment of her wishes, and his son being always in
readiness to attend her ; and she appeared to grow in grace,
by aU that she now enjoyed, as she had done by what she
had before suffered. When the time of our removal came,
we parted from this generous man, and from his affectionate
partner and family, with evident regret on both sides.
Another circumstance enabled me to believe that we had
not lost our providential way, in leaving our appointment to
the Lord. I had, as before related, used self-denial to a very
imprudent degree, and had greatly impaired my strength ; —
which, with constant and earnest preaching, and very poor
hving, had brought on a complaint in my breast, and pain,
which now threatened me with a consumption. There was
no prospect of relief before me in the circuit ; rather, the
hard fare, great labor, and constant exposure to all kinds of
weather, appeared to preclude all hope of amendment. I
had many painful thoughts, chiefly respecting my dear
partner ; but the Lord showed me, that He had ways " to
foohsh man unknown," and could make aU work for my good.
The county of Armagh, the chief scene of my labor, abounded
"with fruit, particularly apples ; even the cottages had each a
[59,]

1780. LIFE or HENRY MOORE, Age, 29.
little orchard, and I took a most uncommon hking to those
apples, and ate them in great quantities, with an appetite
that surprised me. The kind people, observing this, laid by
a store of the very best, against the time of my visiting them ;
and when I departed, they loaded my saddle bags with them.
I became wonderfully amended ; and nearly recovered before
we left the circuit. Reflecting on this kind providential
suggestion, I acknowledged the hand of the Lord; and
determined, more than ever, to " leave to His sovereign
sway to choose and to command."
Beside the general progress of the work of God on this
circuit, there were some things which were very extraordinary,
and which, I think, ought not to be lost. In going through
my circuit, the first time, which required six weeks to
accomplish, I came to Glass Lough, on Saturday, which was
market-day. I had no direction to any particular person;
but I thought some member of the society was probably in
the market, and would recognise me. Accordingly I suffered
my horse to walk easily through the principal opening, when
I saw a lusty man leave the stalls, and place himself, leaning
on his staff, right in my way. When I came within about
three yards of him, he held up his hand, and vociferated, " I
know what you are !" " Do you ?" said I, " then perhaps
you know where I am to go ?" He flourished his hand over
his head, rejoiced that he was not mistaken, and cried out,
" Follow me !" He stalked before, and brought me to the
house of that excellent woman, Mrs. Elizabeth Beaver,
commonly caUed Betty Beaver, " an IsraeUte indeed," and I
believe a true witness of the " perfect love" mentioned by St.
John. It was my way to see my horse put up, before I
entered any house where there was no male servant: I
accordingly went to the stable, whither I was followed by my
unknown guide, who immediately began to inform me of the
distress of his soul ; and it was so great that " he roared for
the disquietness of his heart." I saw he had a deep work
upon his soul, which he expressed with characteristic feelings,
and in vehement language ; but he had grieved the Spirit of
[60.]

1780. EXTE.^OEDIN.ARY POPISH SEVERITIES. Age, 29.
God. I spoke kindly to him, and desired him to return to
the market, and come to me when it was over. He
accordingly came, and made known the cause of his distress.
I told him to come the next morning, Sunday, at seven
o'clock, when I was to meet the society, to which I would
introduce him; and engage them to pray for him. He
attended accordingly, and we had a truly penitential scene, at
which the poor broken-hearted sinner was much comforted.
I gave him a note of admission, and preached at nine o'clock,
when I was obliged to depart to the other places which I had
to visit that day.
What I learned about this man was very extraordinary.
His name was Bartholomew (commonly called Bartle)
Campbell. He had been a Romanist, and had lived in the
usual ungodly way of the common Irish of that church. But
the Holy Spirit failed not "to convince him of sin, of
righteousness and of judgment;" and poor Bartle hardened
not his heart against the Divine Reprover. He went to the
priest, made confession, was enjoined penance, and directed
to repeat certain prayers, after which he received absolution :
but he found this would not do. His distress increased, and,
as he said, hell was open before his eyes. He applied to other
priests, faithfully performed what he was commanded, but
only reaped additional misery. He at length thought he
would go to Lough Darigg, a famous station in the north of
Ireland, where it is supposed aU sin can be expiated. He
walked thither, a distance of about forty Irish (nearly sixty
English,) miles, living on the hospitality of the people of
the Romish church. He arrived at the lough, (lake,) and
passed to the small island in the centre, the sanctum sanctorum
of the station. He apphed to one of the priests in waiting,
who prescribed penance, and the prayers usually enjoined.
This, though severe, he fulfilled with the greatest exactness,
and then received absolution. But, as in the former case, he
- found these " beggarly elements" availed nothing. The cloud
of the Divine displeasure remained, and his guilt pressed still
more heavily on his conscience. He returned to the priest,
[61.]

1780. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 29.
and made known the misery that he felt. The priest inquhed
concerning the exact fulfillment of his penance, and of the
prayers that he had prescribed, all which he assured him he
had most punctually fulfilled. " Did I not give you
absolution ?" said the priest. " You did, father." " And do
you deny the authority of the church ?" " By no means,"
replied the poor man: "But my soul is in misery, — what
shaU I do ?" "Do !" said the priest, " Why go to bed, and
sleep!" "Sleep!" said the poor penitent : "No, father, —
perhaps I may awake in hell." The conversation quickly
ended, by his being threatened with a horsewhip.
He accordingly departed with his load of woe; and
seeking a retired place, he cast himself on the ground, and
gave vent to his anguish in loud cries and tears. After some
time he found a desire to pray ; and anguish gave utterance
to his troubled spirit. He called upon Christ, and pleaded
His precious blood. In a moment all his distress was gone,
and a confidence was given him, that God had taken away
his sins ; and the peace of God overflowed his soul. After
praising the riches of the Divine grace, he returned in transport
to the priest, crying out, " O father, I am happy ! I have
found the cure!" His ghostly pastor answered only with
execrations, and a renewed threat of manual chastisement.
Thus repelled, he thought of home ; but recollecting having
seen a number of persons performing their different penances,
he hastened to the place, and calling them off from their
" wood, hay, and stubble," he told them of the cure, and of
the jewel, (which were his terms, for a considerable time, for
the scriptural blessings of "the love of God," and of "the
knowledge of salvation by the remission of sins,") stating his
own experience of the nothingness of their penances, and of
the willingness of Christ to save them all. But a cry arose,
that he was interrupting the penitents, — a high crime in the
Romish church, — and the priests, with a number of the
votaries of superstition, hastening to the place, he was obhged
to fly to avoid iU treatment ; — even his life seemed in danger;
— and he arrived at his home, a " new creature," happy in
[62,]

1780. EELIGIOUS SUPEESTITION EXEMPLIFIED. Age, 29.
God ; but, through ignorance, utterly unfit to guide his steps
in the " new and living way set before him."
He looked upon his wife, as the Apostle expresses it,
" with the bowels of Jesus Christ ;" and began mightily to
exhort her to turn to God, who for Christ's sake would give
her the same happiness which he possessed. The poor woman
answered only with tears; and really feared that he was
insane. His neighbours looked at him with wonder and
concern, not knowing what to make of the extraordinary
change. At length, being still in some degree under the
trammels of superstition, he thought of the place where God
spoke peace to his soul, and declared his wife must go thither
with him, and the Lord would make her happy there. Her
lamentations availed not. Her pleading their two little ones
only induced the reply, " They shall go too ! " He yoked his
horse to the car, carried the bed out, and placed the mother
and her children on it, and set out on this extraordinary
pilgrimage. Having arrived at the place, he brought the
affrighted woman to the scene of his distress and deliverance,
and earnestly exhorted her to call upon God for Christ's sake,
and he would forgive her sins, and raake her happy in his love.
But the godly sorrow that had brought hira, with strong cries
and tears, to the throne of grace, had no place in the almost
distracted heart of the woman ; on the contrary, the sorrow
of this world almost overwhelmed her. After thus beating
the air for some time, poor Bartle found there was no remedy ;
and he must return, and betake himself to labor for his family,
to gain " the bread that perisheth," and seek for himself " the
bread that endureth to everlasting life."
After some time he heard of a godly priest, to whom he
related what the Lord had done for his soul. His confessor
was exceedingly affected, and felt in some degree, like Latimer,
when BUney confessed to hira, while the poor man, in his
simple but energetic manner, told him of the cure and the
jewel, which were beyond all price. The poor confessor
could only answer by his tears ; and, after a few visits, he
acknowledged that he had experienced a sirailar work, when
[63.]

1780. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 29,
he was a very young man ; but confessed on his part, that
he had lost the blessing, and had long walked in darkness.
Campbell exhorted him to look for the cure, and be faithful
with his flock, and tell them of the happiness that awaited
them if they would turn to God. The priest was alarmed,
and charged him not to speak a word to the people on that
subject, for they could not bear it. " Father," cried out the
happy man, " they will all go to hell, and you will go thither
with them if you hide the cure from them ! I will teU all
that I come near, of the blessedness ; and you will soon see
what good will be done, — only do not oppose me." The
priest reiterated his admonitions ; but Bartle departed, fiilly
determined to speak and labor for the Lord.
Soon after, the priest gave notice that he would celebrate
mass in an old burial ground in the neighbourhood, where
there was only the ruin of a church, — no uncommon thing in
Ireland. Campbell attended, and when the priest had
concluded, he stepped up to him and said, " Father you are
to christen a bairn (a child) in the viUage ; go, and leave the
people to me. The dead souls, you see, are standing over
the dead bodies ; and I hope the Lord will awaken the
uppermost." " Take care what you do," said the intimidated
priest : " Make no disturbance, I charge you." He then
departed; and Bartle soon after began to lay before the
staring multitude his own former miserable condition, and the
efforts he had vainly made for deUverance. But when he
came to speak, from the fulness of his heart, of the cure and
the jewel, — how Christ had blotted out his sins, and given
him to enjoy his love, so that, said he, " I am happy all the
day long, and I no more fear to die than to go to sleep," —
the effect was astonishing. A general and piercing cry arose.
Almost the whole assembly fell upon their knees, while some
lay prostrate, groaning with deep anguish. The cry was
heard at the village, and the priest soon advanced at the head
of several foUowers. He demanded of CampbeU how he
dared thus to disturb the flock, but was only answered by
vehement entreaties not to hinder the work of God. " You
[64,]

1780. ACCOUNT OF BARTLE CAMPBELL. Age, 29.
rascal !" says the priest, " do you oppose the church ?" " No
father," he replied, "I have found the church." "You
villain !" said the priest, " Begone !" and struck him over the
head with his horsewhip. Poor Bartle felt, as John Nelson
said of old, " an old man's bone in him ;" and, hardly
knowing what he did, he gave the priest a push, who falling
over a grave, his heels flew up higher than his head. A
general insurrection was the consequence, the people thinking
he had knocked the priest down ; aU were eager to lay hands
on the culprit. The lamentations for their sins gave place to
fury ; and poor Campbell was obliged to fly for his hfe. He
escaped the vengeance of the infuriated multitude ; but his
conscience, which was tender, received a fresh wound, and he
went mourning all the day long, not knowing how to recover
his happiness, tiU he almost lost aU power. In this state he
met with some of the Methodists, who understood his case,
and encouraged him to come again to the " fountain opened
for sin and for uncleanness." He was in this state of mind
when I first met with him, as aheady related. He continued
with the people, fully recovered his peace, and afterwards
became very useful.
He had a strong understanding, and great ardency of
spirit ; and as he perfectly understood the Irish language, he
became an instrument of great good to the poor people of the
communion he had left. When I was stationed in Dublin,
six years after this event, he walked from his distant dwelling,
about a hundred English miles, to see me ; and I rejoiced for
all the good that he had received frora the Lord, and also for
what he was enabled to do for his good Master. He gave
me an account of the work in those parts near the place
where he lived. I admired the grace of God which was in
him, and was amused with some of his strong expressions.
He could not be satisfied with any meeting where there
were none convinced of sin, or enabled to rejoice in God,
as blotting out their sins. So it is that "the Lord still
chooses the foolish of the world to confound the wise;
and base things, and things that are not, to bring to nought
[65,]

1780. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 29.
things that are, that no flesh may glory in His sight."
I have not heard of him for several years ; but I trust to
meet him among those, " whose robes are washed and made
white in the blood of the Lamb."
I cannot conclude this account of my second circuit,
without mentioning two other instances of the goodness
and power of God. The first was in the lower walk of life;
the other, more elevated and conspicuous.
Stopping one day at a forge to have ray horse shod, I
entered into conversation with the smith, who was a plain
man in his appearance, but of an acute and reflecting mind.
I found also that in religion he was no novice ; and he soon
found liberty to relate to me the Lord's dealings -with him.
" Sir," said he, " I belonged to that Presbyterian meeting on
the side of yonder hill. Our minister was a rare man, and
used to tell us aU about Antichrist and the whore of Babylon.
He knew all about those things, and we thought we were a
great people who were delivered from those abominations.
I became very knowing, and could dispute about doctrines
with any opponent ; and if an Irishraan (the term by which
the papists are distinguished in the north of Ireland) came
into the forge, I was sure to be at hira iraraediately about his
church. While I was thus going on, a neighbour asked me
if I would go to hear a man preach at a village about two
miles off. I asked where he was to preach, for there was no
meeting-house there. ' O,' said he, ' he is to preach in the
mill.' I laughed at the notion of a man preaching in a mill;
but the oddity of the thing made rae resolve to go : a great
number of people were assembled, and the mill was well
filled. The preacher stood upon a chair, and had a most
solemn appearance. I said in ray heart, this is a good man,
and I felt myself affected by his presence. After singing a
hymn and praying, he gave out his text : " If any man have
not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his." — Romans viii. 9.
The words went through my heart ; and I began, for the
first time in my life, to fear that I was not a Christian : but
[66,]

1780. JOHN MANNEES' PEEACHING. Age, 29.
before he had spoken a quarter of an hour, I knew I was not
a Christian; and before the end of the sermon, I was
convinced that I was a poor guilty creature, that knew
nothing as I ought to know, — that I had deceived myself all
my hfe, and was in danger of eternal death. Here, Sir," he
continued, " began aU my good. I attended the ministry of
this good man while he remained in the country ; and soon
found that Christ came to save sinners, — and now, it is my
constant desire to be a Christian altogether, and serve Him
who has done so much for me."
I asked for the preacher's name, and was told in reply —
John Manners. Mr. Wesley has mentioned him with honor
in his Journal. He was not remarkable for what is called
talent, but he was a man of faith, and greatly owned of God
in the conversion of souls: he was a clear and forcible
preacher of the plain but powerful doctrines of the Gospel,
and the very man to take the honest farrier off from all that
barren information, (however needful in its place,) and
prepare him for that Gospel which " is the power of God
unto salvation to every one that believeth.'-' He finished his
course in a few years, and died, as he had lived, full of faith
and love, and a -witness that Jesus Christ " is able to save to
the uttermost all that come unto God by Him."
The other Instance was extraordinary: Newry, at that
time, belonged to the Charlemount circuit, at which place I
arrived on the Saturday evening, soon after I came to the
circuit, and was informed by our friends, Mr. and Mrs.
Kennedy, that I must visit a gentlewoman as soon as I could
make it convenient, who was supposed to be dying. They
informed ine further, that she had been ill a considerable
time in a dropsical complaint, and had often expressed a
-wish to converse with our people, and especially to be visited
by our preachers ; but her husband had refused his consent,
dreading the reproach that he thought would follow. He
was a Socinian, and a man of some eminence in the town
and in his congregation : but the hopeless case of a wife that
he loved, had at length moved him to comply with her
[67,]

1780. LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, 29.
wishes. " She expects you, Sir," said Mr. Kennedy, " and
it wiU not do to wait tiU to-morrow." I accordingly went,
and was introduced to a most interesting person, a young
gentlewoman, whose every look seemed to say — " Who
wiU show me any good?" Her swelled appearance,
with the emaciation of her still very beautiful countenance,
proclaimed her case to be desperate; and two most lovely
chUdren added to the afflictive scene. Her husband, a fine
young man, hung over her with every appearance of strong
affection; but I could perceive that there was a jealousy
concerning me that was not comfortable. I spoke to the
lady as to a dying person, and in a way that I supposed he
would perhaps account enthusiastic. But I was encouraged
to hope for the sufferer, as I found she was indeed " poor in
spirit." We engaged in prayer ; but I think I never felt
myself so embarrassed : I attempted to pray for her as a
dying person, but could hardly utter a sentence without
hesitation : my prayer had indeed no wings; and the thought
that the husband was watching over rae, so greatly added to
my embarrassment, that I thought I must give over. At
length, however, the thought of her recovery came with
strange force into my mind, and iraraediately words poured
upon me faster than I could utter them. I felt that it was
indeed " the prayer of faith," which St. James says, " shall
save the sick." I seemed to claim in her behalf, a retum to
life at the Lord's hands. I at length concluded ; but was
almost immediately tempted to think that I had given way
to a delusion that would render rae ridiculous, and do harm
to unprepared minds. I took my leave; the afflicted lady
requesting that I would soon call again ; — and the husband,
with an astonished countenance, was hardly able to utter
even the common civihties usual at parting.
On returning to ray residence, I had some very painful
thoughts ; fearing that the tender mind of the sufferer might
be wounded, by the remarks that would probably be made in
such a family, upon my visionary conduct. The hope of her
recovery seemed, however, to abide with me ; but I thought
[68.]

1780. STRANGE EECOVEEY- IN ANSWER TO PRAYEB. Age, 29,
I would keep it to myself, and pray for her in the family as
for a dying person. But it was in vain : the same strong
influences set ray prudence at defiance, and I was constrained
to ask life for her as at her own habitation, to the great
amazement of my pious host and his family. The same
influence prevailed in all the ministrations of the following
day, particularly in the class, which was always met by the
preacher in the afternoon of the Lord's day. In the evening,
after the services were over, I again visited my patient, and
again amazed all who were assembled by the strange
confidence and importunity of my faith. I took leave of her
however, with a strong exhortation to fix her mind on the
Divine atonement, and to aim at conformity to the Son of
God in His prayer to the Father, — " Not my wiU, but Thine
be done !"
I returned, in my course, at the end of six weeks, and
found my very amiable sufferer in a state rather beyond
convalescence, and a member of the society ! The husband
had dismissed all opposition : he received me with joy, and
expressed his thankfulness in strong terms. He would have
me to dine with him, and I made one of a very happy family : in
the afternoon I met ray recovering patient in the class, and
aUve to the things which raake for our peace. She seeraed to
enjoy her pri-vilege in the garret where we met ; and where
we preached also, when the weather would not perrait us to
assemble at the market-house, the usual station. She made
swift progress, and soon rejoiced in " redemption through His
blood, the forgiveness of her sins." Her countenance also
assumed its former appearance, except that a delicacy reraained
which showed that the stamina was still weak. But exercise
soon made a change in this respect, for on my going towards
Newry at my next visit, I met her riding behind her servant,
vrith the appearance of increased strength. She attended the
rehgious services of the Lord's day, and seemed to enjoy
them ; but I thought I perceived that her husband, though
still polite and thankful, had not the satisfaction in her being
a raember of the poor society, and assembling with them, in
[69.]

1781. LIFE OF HENRY MOOHE. Age, 30.
the garret, as he seemed at first to have. I had a painful
feeling on her account, but I knew the Lord was all-sufficient.
Near the close of the year, I brought my dear partner
with me to Newry, thinking that her appearance might be a
comfort to her, and perhaps remove something of the reproach
of Methodism from the minds of the family, but to our
surprise we found her in a fever, from which danger was
justly apprehended. My heart sunk within me : I had no
hope of her life : on the contrary, every thought had death in
it. We visited her as often as we could, and she seemed
delighted with my dear partner, her sister in Christ. But
we could only preach the abandonment, (so called by some
spiritual writers,) — the giving up herself to God absolutely ;
and it was not in vain. She seeraed dead to all below, and
rested only in Christ. We took leave of her, having no hope
of seeing her again in this world, and she soon obtained the
object of her hope. I fireely gave her up : the Lord, who
knew the tenderness of her spirit, took her away from the
e-vil to come. In my course of labor, I have had several
instances of the same kind of gracious interposition ; but
none, I think, so remarkable.
The time of our departure arrived ; and I was appointed
to the Lisburn circuit, with Mr. Rutherford, who had married
the beloved sister of my wife. It was comfortable for the
sisters to be together when we were abroad on the circuit.
There were many persons in Lisburn, and other places, that
were truly devoted ; and all the people walked in the fear of
God : our chapels were well attended, and there were but few
Romanists in those parts ; so that we had a fair prospect of
being useful. Here I became acquainted with that most
devoted woman, Mrs. Henrietta Gayer, whom Mr. Wesley
mentions in his Journal, and at whose house he was most
kindly entertained during his dangerous illness, in the year
1775. She received her first awakenings in the estabhshed
church, and was most painfully convinced of sin ; but
according to the doctrine of that day, she went about, as many
sincere persons do, to establish her own righteousness, as the
[70,]

1781. ACCOUNT OF MRS. GAYER. Age, 30.
ground of her acceptance with God, being ignorant of the
real doctrine of the church and the Scriptures, — "the
righteousness which is of God by faith." „ She attended every
service of the church, visited the sick, relieved the poor,
fasted, prayed, and thus foUowed after holiness, thinking it
would come of course after such a number of good works .
Instead of this, painful self-knowledge came, and "the
motions of sin which were by the law" brought her under
great condemnation : she was terapted against the Lord, that
He had no respect to her labors and efforts, and that it was
a vain thing to serve Him.
She was thus in danger of giving up aU hope, when the
Lord, whom she darkly served, sent her help ; a Mr. Crumlin,
surgeon to a regiment of dragoons, (commonly called Dr.
Crumlin,) then stationed in the neighbourhood, visited Mr.
Gayer about some ordinary business. He was a lively and
very zealous Methodist ; and, to Mrs. Gayer's araazement,
he introduced the subject of religion as soon as he dispatched
his business with Mr. Gayer. She was surprised to hear a
gentleman, and especially an officer of the army, speak of
religion ; and being won by his conversation, she made known
her state to him. He was as well acquainted with the cure
as poor Campbell was, and more fitted to raake it known to
persons of education. He showed her " the new and living
way;" explained to her the e-vils of her nature, not to be
cured by creaturely raeans ; he pressed the atonement of the
Son of God as her refuge from aU guilt, and a new birth as
the glorious means of victory over a fallen nature. Mrs.
Gayer listened and beheved, and heaven soon sprung up in
her heart : " The Spirit witnessed that she was accepted
through the Beloved, and the love of God was shed abroad
in her heart by the Holy Ghost given to her."
From that tirae, through a long Ufe, and even to the day
of her death, she continued to walk -with God : her zeal was
reraarkable, and raight be thought excessive; but it was
truly the flame of love. She joined the society, by Mr.
Crumlin's earnest recommendation, and was abundant in
[71]

1781. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 30.
good works, and eminent for self-denial. I never was
acquainted with a person more dead to the world ; she did
not even wish her chUdren (remarkably fine in their persons)
to possess it ; and I am certain, from all that I observed in
her, that she would have rejoiced to see thera all, like the
Redeemer, " despised and rejected of men ;" or like the
primitive Christians, " accounted the filth of the world, and
the offscouring of all things ;" so that it were a consequence
of their walking with God : and her zeal was not unfruitful,
for she was the instrument of bringing many souls to God,
and of provoking those who were religious more abundantly
to love and to good works. The late Mrs. Agnes Smyth,
wife of the Reverend Edward Smyth, already mentioned, was
her niece, and was brought to that entire devotedness for
which her praise has been, and still is, in all the real
churches of the Redeemer in these kingdoms, chiefly by her
instrumentality. It was wonderful to see a young and most
beautiful woman, surrounded with every thing that nature
loves, and which " With pleasing force on earth detain,
And sensualize the soul ;"
SO entirely devoted, — so dead to all that is in the world!
Her course was short, but brilliant, in the best and most
glorious sense of the word. She died in the fuU triumph of
faith, in London, in the year 1783. Her pious aunt outhved
her many years.
A contrast to this pure religion presented itself in the
course of the year. Downpatrick, the second place on the
circuit, had been famous for many years, on account of a
Romish station, or place of penance and expiation, in its
neighbourhood, called Strule. Tradition had greatly sweUed
its importance, by sounding it forth as the head quarters of
St. Patrick. There are seven weUs on the side of the
mountain, and places of penance are contiguous to each, so
that ablutions take place at the conclusion of each act of
penance : some are obUged to take the whole round, as I
[72,]

1781. ST. PATRICK'S DAY; — POPISH SEVERITIES. Age, 30.
have heard, so that their penance is of the severest kind.
When the anniversary was celebrated, I was at Downpatrick,
where a great multitude of Romanists assembled from various
parts of the kingdora, on the Sunday preceding : my spirit
was stirred within rae, when I beheld the infatuated raultitude
who loitered about the town when their raass were over ; and
I went out to the walks near to the cathedral, and standing
on an eminence, I gave out a hymn. Immediately they
flocked together from every part, and I cried to them from
the words of the Prophet, — " He hath shewed thee, O raan,
what is good ; and what doth the Lord, require of thee, but
to do justly, and to love raercy, and to walk humbly with thy
God ?" — Micah vi. 8. After showing what it was to have
the Lord for our God, and the high privilege and duty of
walking humbly with Him, as being reconciled in Christ, I
showed them what He required. I then described the hard
service to which they were subjecting themselves ; and asked
thera if they thought, or could think, that He required it at
their hands, or that any real good could follow it. I denied
that He required it ; and challenged any person who believed
He did, to shew me where. None replied, and they continued
to hear with earnest attention to the conclusion. I hoped,
that what they heard might weaken their faith in the
imposition of men. Our hostess informed me, that, the year
before, a lady frora Dublin, who came thither to perform her
penance, lodged at her house. She complained, on her return
frora Strule, of her wounds and bruises ; and declared, alas !
with an oath, that she would never perform it again: she
would have a substitute if it should cost her twenty guineas !
While I was on this circuit, I was in the most irarainent
danger of death ; being at Downpatrick, I had to visit a small
-vUleige, about three inUes from that town, on the week day.
A large marsh, or morass, was in my way ; impassable except
in sumraer, and even then only in a very dry season. It cut
short my journey nearly a mile ; I therefore ventured, for the
first time, to take the path which led across this dangerous
place, and succeeded very well. Returning at nearly nine
[73.]

1781. LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, 30.
o'clock, I thought, after some consideration, that I would
again venture, though the darkness was coming on. There
were many paths which intersected each other; and as I
could not then see the surrounding country, I took once
the wrong turn ; but soon found ray mistake, as I got over
shoes in the mud which now assailed rae on every side. I
strove to remedy my raistake by repeated turnings ; but as
they were taken chiefly by raeraory, the darkness coming on
fast, I soon got involved in water and mire, nearly as high as
my knees. At almost every step I sunk deeper, and dislodged
some of the water fowls which were crying all around me. I
was soon obliged to leap from one tuft of reeds to another,
and came at length to large trenches, which were dug
throughout the deepest parts to drain the water off. I
stopped on one of the tufts which I had gained, after the
utmost exertion, and considered my situation. Death seemed
to threaten rae on all sides, and no human help was near.
I cried to the Lord, who, I knew, heard prayer, and who I
believed, would hear me. After which, looking round in every
direction, I thought I saw a white building which I had
noticed on the road-side, as I passed in the afternoon: it
was the only thing of which I had even a dim view. I
thought I will make straight to that building, through every
impediment. After again commending rayself to God, I
commenced my desperate journey, — leaping, and wading,
sometimes nearly to my middle ; and often tempted to despair.
I found, however, that I came nearer to the object of my
hope ; and the Lord brought me to retum thanks on the high
road, immediately opposite the white-washed beacon of my
deliverance. I arrived at home between ten and eleven
o'clock, and found my wife in an agony of prayer on my
account ; having had an impression, for the greater part of
the evening, that I was in some imminent danger, which the
late hour confirmed. When she saw the state of my clothes,
and heard me relate the occurrence, we united in singing
*' our great Deliverer's praise."
In the month of July, I attended the Conference in
[74,]

1782. ILLNESS ; — RETURN TO LONDONDEEEY. Age, 31.
Dublin, and was appointed to Londonderry a second time.
We accordingly left Lisburn, and arrived in Coleraine. I
had experienced some extraordinary instances of the power
and goodness of God to my soul on my late circuit. Very
great freedom of spirit was given to me ; and I seeraed at
times so raised above all outward things, that nothing was a
trial to me.
After some tirae, I was attacked with an acute rheumatism,
which, in the process, seemed to settle in my head : the pain
was dreadful ; but the consolations of God so abounded, that
I not only could bear it, but I dared not even to wish for its
reraoval, lest my joy in the Lord should be lessened ; and I
well remember that I thought I could be content to suffer
thus, even my whole hfe, if the most gracious Lord would
continue the consolation. When I afterwards read Mr.
Wesley's Plain Account of Christian Perfection, I well
understood what he says about these extraordinary visitations.
He observes, that sometimes the believer may be so
strengthened, as not to desire ease in pain ; or to wish that
any temptation should be removed, as being a trouble to him.
But he adds, that this high degree of victory is only for a
time ; and that invariable love to God and man is the constant
pri-vilege, and the surest mark, of the state.
Soon after our arrival at Coleraine, I seemed to be again
thus graciously visited. I walked in such liberty, that it
seemed heaven begun below. I knew not then the distinction
that Mr. Wesley makes; and used every effort and every
means, in order to the continuance of that power. Finding
it began to subside, I used fasting and prayer till I was
reduced to great weakness of body, hopeing that it might be
graciously continued. I was at length obliged to give up this
high pri-rilege, and be content to follow the Lord according to
His wiU, either to the garden or the cross ; and if indulged
with a visit to Tabor, there to enjoy an anticipation of the
heavenly state, to be thankful ; and wiUingly to come down
from, the mount, knowing that my Master would come down
with me ; and that He has promised " never to leave me.'*
[75.]

1782. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 31.
My time of visiting Londonderry arrived ; we removed to
that city, and were most kindly received by the people, and
especially by Mr. Knox, his excellent mother, and family.
After staying there some time I was called to Dublin, to settle
some family affairs in which my mother was involved ; and a
preacher took my place at Coleraine. Mr. Wesley arrived
soon after; and at a Conference held in that city, I was
appointed for Cork, having for my colleagues, the late
Reverend Mr. Andrew Blair, and the late Reverend Laurence
Kane. While I continued in Dublin, I had frequent
opportunities of being with Mr. Wesley, whose kindness
continuaUy increased towards me. I had also the great privilege
of hearing him preach almost every day ; and learned more
in that time concerning the Apostle's direction to Timothy,
about " rightly dividing the word of truth," than in aU my
former studies.
In Cork, my reception was very encouraging; and a
door was opened to me of great usefulness. I obtained much
popularity, in the best sense of the "word, on that circuit.
The Lord greatly blessed the word, and a considerable
number of the members of the society were much stirred up
to seek the full salvation of God. A remarkable event
occurred soon after my coming to the circuit. The circuit
extended from Cork to YoughaU on one side; and to Bandon,
Skibbereen, and Dunmanway on the other. At the latter
place we had a good prospect : a large room which had been
a workshop, had been procured, which was well filled with
serious hearers ; and a considerable number had been united
in society, who seemed earnestly desirous to experience aU
wliich the Gospel declares to be our privilege.
The whole town was subject to one landlord. Sir R 
C  , a young man of the most profligate habits. He had
appeared to be much displeased with the change which had
taken place in the town, and with the preachers who had
instrumentally caused it ; and he had frequently threatened
that he would stop such proceedings. A good man observed,
"He raay certainly do so, if God permit, for no man here can
[76;]

1783. STRANGE PR0VIDENTI.4.L OCCURRENCES. Age, 32.
resist him ; he is greater in Dunmanway than king George
himself." He at length resolved that he would throw the
next preacher that came, into the lake which fronted his
mansion. When the time of my going thither came, I found
the Lord had most awfully prevented the execution of his
purpose. He had himself been thrown into it the evening
before, where he perished miserably. His body was recovered
after several hours' search ; and when I rode into the town,
the corpse lay at a public-house, waiting for the coroner's
inquest. I went thither to look at the body, it was a dreadful
spectacle. He was a taU athletic young man, about twenty
two years of age. The body was much swollen by the water,
and his countenance dreadfully disfigured. He was interred
the foUowing evening.
In the interim I received the following information
respecting his way of hfe, and his melancholy end ; every
particular of which was much noticed by all the people in the
town who feared God.
He had entered into the army at an early age ; but, after
offending many by his excesses, he was ultimately obliged to
leave the regiment, in consequence of having challenged his
commanding officer. He then, at about the age of nineteen,
married a raost amiable young lady, by whom he had a
daughter who survived him. This lady, however, was obliged
to leave him on account of his profligacy. A short time
before his a-wful demise, his mother, the Dowager Lady C — ,
sent for him, and after striving to make him sensible of what
the end must be, if he continued his dangerous course, she
proposed that he should take his lady and daughter home,
and return to sober habits ; in which case, as he was much
in debt, she would resign her jointure, £500 a year, to him ;
she having a considerable independent fortune. This he
refused, and returned to Dunmanway the day before his
awful death.
Living by himself at the mansion-house, and being at a
loss for some amusement on the Lord's day, he determined
to have an aquatic excursion on the lake. One of the oars of
[77,]

1783. I.lFE OF HEXEY MOOEE. Age, 32.
his boat, however, had been broken ; but this could not stop
him : timber was procured, and a piece sawed fi-om it in the
church yard, (where the only saw-pit was situated,) and the
oar was thus made during divine service, in the forenoon.
In the afternoon he embarked with a young gentleman, one
of his companions, and after sailing for some time, he
resolved to know in how short a time he could make the
circuit of the lake. The rowers struck off, and he remained
for some time beholding them, with his watch in his hand.
The slowness of their motions offended him ; and after many
oaths and execrations, he pulled one of them from the bench,
and sat down himself, saying, he would " show them how to
row." He dipped the oars in too deep, and making a violent
pull, the new-made oar snapped like a twig, and Sir R 
was precipitated backward into the lake. There were above
three hundred people soon collected on the shore, and every
effort was made to save him — but in vain ! The body was
not recovered till early on Monday morning, and in that
dreadful state I beheld him soon after I entered the town in
the afternoon. The funeral passed, on the second evening,
close by the place where I was preaching : I watched to see
if any of my hearers would go out to look at it, and attend it,
(a thing very common in Ireland,) but not one person stirred.
Thus ended the short, but awfuUy eventful, hfe of Sir R 
C  . The next heir was then in the West Indies.
The work of the Lord received strength, by a serious
consideration of the end of this unhappy young man, who
might, if he had sought wisdom from above, have been a
blessing to many. AU opposition was at an end, and " the
word of the Lord had free course, and was glorified" in the
conversion of many souls.
The remainder of the year was one of the happiest I ever
experienced in the work ; believers were truly built up on
their most holy faith, while my colleagues were much owned
of the Lord in the awakening of many souls. In the book
room, kept by that holy man Mr. James \A'ard, I found
what was indeed a treasure to me, — Mr. Wesley's Works, in
[78,]

1783. METHODISM AMONGST DEAGOONS, Age, 32.
thirty-two volumes. These I read, or rather devoured, one
by one, and chiefly on horseback : every sentence of them
seemed spirit and hfe to my soul ; and I am persuaded, that
this year's study was more to me than many years would be
under the ablest masters, who had not so abundantly tasted
of the powers of the world to come as this man of God had.
The Lord gave us all the desire to be zealous for Him :
we made excursions into the neighbouring counties, and
preached in new places whenever we had a vacant day. On
one of these occasions, I -visited Capoquin, in the county of
Waterford. I had heard that there was a detachment of
dragoons in the barrack there, in which there was a Methodist
class. I -wrote to the quarter-master, who I had heard was a
member, and informed him of my coming ; and accordingly
I was met about a quarter of a mile from the town, by a
friend who was sent to conduct me. Although strangers, we
soon recognized each other, and my conductor observed, " I
am afraid. Sir, you wiU not be able to do any good in this
town : the people are mostly Roraanists, and very wicked ;
and the protestants are very little better." I answered, " Are
they worse than dead in sin ?" He looked at me for some
time, and at length replied, " Perhaps not." I then added,
— " If they are no worse, we know One that can undertake for
that." My companion brightened up, and when he had
seen me safe at my quarters, he cheerfully departed to
publish through the town for my preaching in the evening.
I had a large congregation of sinners of all kinds, and of
different professions, but the chief of them Romanists. The
commanding officer, (a raost amiable young gentleman, with
whom, by invitation, I breakfasted the next morning,) with
aU the soldiers who were not on duty, attended. I preached
from " Hear ye therefore the parable of the sower. When
any one heareth the word of the kingdom, and understandeth
it not, then cometh the vricked one, and catcheth away that
which was sown in his heart. This is he which received
seed by the way side. But he that received the seed into
stony places, the same is he that heareth the word, and anon
[79.]

1783. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 32.
with joy receiveth it : yet hath he not root in himself, but
dureth for a while; for when tribulation or persecution
ariseth because of the word, by and by he is offended. He
also that received seed among the thorns is he that heareth
the word ; and the care of this world, and the deceitfulness
of riches, choke the word, and he becometh unfruitful. But
he that received seed into the good ground is he that heareth
the word, and understandeth It ; which also beareth fruit,
and bringeth forth, some an hundredfold, some sixty, some
thirty." — Matthew xiii. 18 — 23. The following morning I
preached from — " There is joy in the presence of the angels
of God over one sinner that repenteth." — Luke xv. 10. I
then departed, having published that I should be there again
on a certain day.
When the time arrived, I was met by my friend at the
usual place, who, with a rather disconsolate air, accosted
me with, " O Mr. Moore, I have bad news for you ! The
priest has been here, and when he heard of you, he preached
for the first time these twelve months, and has warned all his
people not to hear you." I felt a curiosity to know
something about his sermon, and my friend continued: "He
took for his text these words, ' And when the thousand years
are expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison, and shall
go out to deceive the nations.' " — Revelation xx. 7. He then
addressed his audience thus : " Now, you brute beasts, — you
who ought to be the greatest people in the world, as you are
the only church ; and yet you are nothing but beasts : — you
think the church knows nothing of these men who are going
about preaching because you do not know them. But you
see here they are ! The church knows all about them. I
wUl read the passage again to you ;" which he did, and thus
continued : " Now, you beasts, who are running after these
servants of the DevU ; when I come round again I shaU know
how to deal with you. I wUl put out the candle upon every
one of you." After this luminous exhortation, it might be
expected that I should have but a few out of this great mass,
who had courage to resist the brutum fuhnen.
[80.]

1784. EEMOVAL TO LONDON. Ags, 33.
I expected to stay another year at Cork, and the people
most earnestly desired it, but Mr. Wesley would not have it
so. He informed me that I raust prepare to come to England.
I was thus torn from a people where I had as much of the
true honor of the Gospel, considering the short time that we
knew each other, as in any place where I have labored even
to this day. They loved the whole Gospel, and I was enabled
to preach it to thera, according to — " And she shall bring
forth a son, and thou shalt call his name JESUS, for he shall
save his people from their sins." — Matthew i. 21.
I attended the Conference in Dublin ; and from thence,
to the grief of my mother, (who nevertheless bore the
separation hke a Christian,) took my departure for England,
in company with my dear friend Mr. Rutherford, and his
family ; and met Mr. Wesley at Leeds, where the Conference
asserabled, and I was appointed for London. As my modest
and tender partner dreaded the appointment to the metropolis,
which I also feared, I entreated Mr. Wesley to appoint rae to
some other place, but he would not hear of it. When I
at length desired to have his advice and directions how to
proceed, he only rephed, " Take care of the select band."
We remained in London two years : Mr. Charles Wesley
still hved and labored a little, generaUy once on the Lord's
day. There were three other clergymen who read prayers,
and administered the sacrament at the different chapels ; and
one itinerant preacher, the late Reverend Mr. Thomas Tenant,
who Uved with us in the chapel-house, in the City Road. The
whole of London, with upwards of twenty miles about it, then
composed the London circuit ; yet I had no raore help than
these. The local preachers labored faithfully ; and at the end
of two years, I found that the Lord was better to us than all
our fears. We departed, blessed with the love and prayers
of the people, at that time considered the most inteUigent and
pious of any in the whole connexion.
Some tirae previous to the year 1785, Dr. Coke had been
sent by Mr. Wesley to America: and on his return he
requested me, with much earnestness, to consent to go
[81.]

1785. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 34.
thither and undertake that vast missionary work, as the third
superintendent : assuring me that Mr. Asbury also very
much wished it, as he was not willing, for many weighty
reasons, that any of his American fellow laborers should be
chosen to that office, at that time ; and the work was too
great for himself alone. Dr. Coke being necessarily absent so
frequently, and for so long a time. As I had always preferred
the Missionary work, I dare not refuse ; and on consulting
my wife she also consented, although she dreaded the new
and distant scene, and the great increase of labor which would
devolve upon me. The doctor then informed Mr. Wesley of
the proposal, and stated that I had consented ; but the reply
was a most prompt and absolute refusal. I felt a good deal
on the subject, as even Brainard's lot was more desirable to
me than the sphere which I filled. But Mr. Wesley confirmed
in private what he had before declared, and I once more
settled down as his assistant.
Mr. Wesley had never treated me merely as his assistant
in the work ; his spirit and conduct had a kindness, with such
an appearance of friendship, notwithstanding the disparity of
years, as sometimes surprised me, and I often thought of the
couplet in Parnell's Hermit : —
" Thus stands an aged elm -with i-vy bound,
Thus youthful ivy clasps an elm around."
But from this time especially, he seemed to wish to do
nothing without me : we were seldom asunder. He expected
me in his study at five o'clock every morning ; (he constantly
rose at four :) I read all his letters to him, and answered
many of them ; he invariably declining to look at my answers.
In many respects I was useful to him, for he had very much
forgotten his French, which was still fresh with me, and he
received many French letters. I traveUed with him in what
might be caUed his home circuit, the counties of Norfolk,
Kent, Oxford, and other parts, during the winter, and was
never absent from him in those excursions, night or day. He
had always books with him in the carriage, and used sometimes
[82.]

1785. ME. CHAELEs Wesley's kindness. Age, 34.
to read his own Excerpta of the classics to me. During
those years, several remarkable events took place in the
connexion, — the Deed of Declaration, and the new system for
America: the employment of Dr. Coke in the Missionary
work also, which was continually enlarging, but the details
of which always came before Mr. Wesley, and took up my
time very much.
Mr. Charles Wesley also treated me with a most fatherly
spirit, which surprised me the more, as there was almost
continual disputes between the brothers respecting these
things, in which, at Mr. Wesley's particular desire, I was
generally present ; and yet Mr. Charles Wesley never showed
any difference in his behaviour towards me. He seemed
much to wish that I might be ordained in the church, as he
seemed certain that after his brother's death there would be a
great change : but I took no notice of this, except to be
grateful for the kindness which prompted such a proposal. I
was certain of my present call ; and of what such a change
might produce, there could be no certainty. I have had
many thoughts on this subject, since that time, which
continued occasionally with me for many years : sometimes it
has seemed as if I had lost my way, but I know I am still in
the way of the Lord ; whether the other would have been in
the issue, in case I had obtained orders, the more excellent
way, only eternity can now explain. Mr. Wesley seemed,
however, to determine the matter by ordaining me himself, in
conjunction with two other presbyters of the church of
England, Messrs. Creighton and Dickenson. This I have
always considered as a real and great privilege ; and it has
fuUy satisfied my mind respecting the ordinances. I certainly
never could have acted in that way comfortably without that
sacred sanction.
We travelled with Mr. Wesley to Bristol, where the
Conference was to be held in 1786; and I was appointed to
labor in that city and circuit : but before the conclusion of
the Conference, our station was changed to Dublin, at the
earnest request of my mother, who was painfuUy exercised by
[S3.]

1786. Life of heney mooee. Age, 35.
some ungodly relatives who were striving to deprive her of a
part of her property. We accordingly went to Dublin,
where we were most affectionately received, and we continued
there two years, during which time, by the Divine direction,
I was enabled to defeat the designs of those persons, and to
reinstate my honored parent in the fuU possession of her
property. A few months after my arrival in Dublin, a trial of a
particular kind was presented to me. A physician, who was
bom and educated a Quaker, but who had renounced that form
of religion, became a constant hearer at our chapels, and was
intimate with many of our people. He seemed to be much
attached to me, and we often conversed together about the
work of the Lord with the greatest freedom. He pressed me
at times to go with him to the university, and hear the
lectures that were delivered there on anatomy, chemistry,
and the practice of physic. One evening we met at a friend's
house at tea, when the doctor said something about an
inflammatory fever that afflicted some of his patients. I put
him in remembrance, that that was the subject of one of the
lectures which we had lately heard, and he wished me to state
what I remembered of the subject : I then repeated the whole
lecture ; at which he expressed great surprise, but did not
continue the subject at that time.
The next morning he called upon me, and renewed the
subject ofthe previous evening's conversation. After making
many remarks, he proposed that I should study physic, and
said, that he had thought of a plan whereby I might do so
without any inconvenience. " You will be here," said he,
" two years : you shall attend all the lectures with me, and
I will help you aU in my power, and will lend you books on
the subject. You may then request Mr. Wesley to appoint
you for Edinburgh, where you wiU pursue the same course ;
and when your two years there are expired, you wiU most
certainly get a diploma, and be a better Physician than nine
out of ten of those who have the reputation of it."
I hstened to the doctor, then observed, that he had
[84,]

1786. PEOPOSAL TO STUDY PHYSIC DECLINED. Age, 35.
forgotten one thing : and said, " I have no more doubt,
doctor, that I am called of God to preach the Gospel, than
I have of ray own existence ; but how wUl your plan agree
with this ?" " Very well," he replied : " you may preach as
you do now, and you will be more attended to, and do more
good. You wUl avoid the fatigues of the circuits, and the
pain of continual change. Neither your health, nor Mrs.
Moore's is equal to these things." He concluded with a
very positive declaration, that he had na doubt but that it
was the line which I ought to pursue, and that only blessings
would follow.
I at length consented to think of the proposal ; and for
several days the speculation seeraed both pleasing and
reasonable ; especially when I considered what the doctor had
said about the health of my dear partner and myself. He
followed up the proposal by bringing a number of books with
which I was to begin my course of study. But soon after I
commenced reading, I found that I understood better what
our Lord raeant by that declaration, the desire of other
things entering in, "choke the word, and he becometh
unfruitful," than ever I did in my life before. I no longer
breathed out my soul to the Lord, for I was embarrassed in
my duties, and began to be in heaviness : I observed also
that I must painfuUy study my sermons, or I could not
preach; and even then I entered the pulpit with such a
weight on ray mind, that I had no clearness in treating my
subject, nor any comfort in the duty. I resolved to renounce
at once the whole business, and never think of it more. I
inforraed the doctor, at his next visit, of my resolution : he
was surprised, and seemed really concerned for me. I saw
his kindness, and hstened to his expostulations something in
the way of an honest man who said, " I love to hear reason
when I am determined, for then it can do no harm." I kept
ray purpose, and sent away ray friendly monitor in despair
of my compliance. He, however, continued to us his kind
attentions while we remained, and we parted with mutual
regret. [85,]

1787. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 36.
In the beginning of the following summer, I became
sensible that much good eould not be expected in Dubhn
while we confined ourselves to the preaching-houses. I
recoUected my feelings for the inhabitants at large, before I
was united to any people ; and I resolved to try what could
be done by preaching abroad. Several of our principal
friends strove to dissuade me from my purpose; but I
thought I must try, and I knew that there was a goodly
number, especially of young men, who would assist me in the
effort. Accordingly I went on the Sunday afternoon, into
Lower Abbey street, where we have now one of our principal
chapels ; and borrowing a chair, I stood upon it and gave out
a hymn. An immense multitude soon assembled, running
from all quarters and crying out, " What is the matter ?"
They surrounded me and my little flock ; and their curiosity
kept them quiet for some time. I soon perceived that the
most part were Romanists, by their bowing and curtsying at
the name of Jesus in the hymn. During prayer, several of
them kneeled down on the stones, and when I had concluded,
as usual, with the Lord's prayer, a woman cried out, " where
is Hall Mary ?" This seemed to produce some uneasiness ;
but I continued to read my text, and she departed in high
displeasure. The assembly soon became again quiet, and
began to listen with eager attention ; when another woman
came forward, and with uplifted hands cried out, "Lord have
mercy upon us ! Christ save us ! O is it come to this ?" She
then addressed all who were near her, exclaiming, " I know
all about him : I knew his father and his mother ! O it is
well his father is dead ! — what would he say to this ?" She
then began, to appearance in a most feeling manner, to relate
particulars. The general impression soon was, as of old,
that I was beside myself. My congregation were quickly
divided, part of them listening to her and part to me. Some
became boisterous, and strove to get near to puU me down.
The little flock that surrounded me, however, continued firm,
till one fellow forced through them, and then attempted to
overthrow the chair on which I stood. This was held fast on
[86.]

1787. OPEN AIR PEEACHING IN DUBLIN. Age, 36.
one side by my wife, and on the other by a young lady much
attached to her. I was sorry for this for a moment, but I
quickly found that it worked for good : the fellow dared not
to meddle with them ; if he had, he would soon have had the
whole assembly upon him, — such is the Irish feeling generally
respecting females. I continued to preach, but attention was
divided, and nearly lost. After some time, hard clods of
dirt were thrown in all directions, followed by a shower of
eggs which were unfit for use. Nothing, however, was
suffered to hit me : my praying guards were steadfast. I
saw a blessed young man who stood close to me, listening
with his eyes shut, struck by an egg which sadly besmeared
him ; but he wiped his face, and took no further notice of it.
I at length concluded, with an appeal to my congregation
which seemed to have some effect, so that I retired home
unmolested. A drunken sailor immediately stepped on the
chair, (we were near the river,) and began singing a song.
The midtitude shouted ; and when the song was concluded,
he began to preach in his way. Alas ! I had soon to lament
over him ! — When he had amused himself and his auditors
for a considerable time, he attempted to pass from the quay
to his ship, but slipping from the plank, notwithstanding
all the exertions made to save him, he found a watery
grave !
Since that time, I have often reflected on my zeal while I
was unconnected with any religious people ; and upon what
might have been the consequence, if the Lord had not
prevented its immature exertion in the way I have already
related. — Our preaching was continued in that neighbourhood,
where it has had great success.
When my time drew near that I must leave Dublin, —
and as the Conference was to be held in London, I wrote to
Mr. Wesley to know if I should bring my wife with me ; for
I thought it probable that I might be again appointed for
Cork, from which place I had been taken away at the end of
one year. He immediately replied by the foUowing very
characteristic letter. [87.J

1788. LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, 31.

London,
July 16, 1/88.
Dear Henry,
Take your choice. Either let my dear Nancy Moore
come with you hither, or follow you to Bristol. If not here,
I would fain see her there, because I expect to finish my
course within a year, probably either here or there ; and to
have her with me at the close, would be one of the greatest
comforts I could have, next to the favor and presence of
God. Meantime, I am.
My own Henry,
Your ever affectionate
JOHN WESLEY.
Our departure frora Dublin was a great trial to my dear
mother, but she again bore it well. We lost no time ; but
travelling then was not so expeditious as it is now, so that
we did not arrive in London till the preachers had assembled;
and from them I first heard that I was appointed, not for
Bristol as I had expected, but for London, which Mr. Wesley
confirmed to me in private. We spent two comfortable, but
very laborious years in the metropolis; and the work
prospered much in several places.
Mr. Charles Wesley had died on the 29th day of March,
1788; and his death had stirred up many to examine afresh
the foundation on which they stood, and to pray for the
stabihty and continuance of the work. They were afresh
roused to remember that awful question, — " Your Fathers,
where are they ? and the Prophets, do they live for ever ?" —
They were sensible that the question would soon be painfully
put to them ; and they felt the need of crying to the Strong
for strength. All these thoughts and feelings tended to
good ; and the work seemed to revive. Mr. Wesley, in the
mean time, held on his way without making the smallest
[88.]

1790. MR. WESLEY'S LETTEE CONCERNING ADAM CLAEKE. Age, 39.
change; while his love abounded raore and raore to the
people and to us.
In the month of July, 1789, Mr. Adam Clarke returned
frora the Norraan Isles, where his health had been seriously
irapaired by excess of labor ; and which was so little improved
by the toils he endured during the following year, spent in
Bristol, that Mr. Wesley told the society there, after the
Conference, that " he believed they would soon lose their
assistant." Mr. Wesley's soUcitude on this subject is seen
in the foUowing letter wiitten to his confidential friend Mr.
Moore.
Dumfries,
June 1st, 1790.
My Dear Henry,
So I am upon the borders of England once again.
My sight is rauch as it was, but I doubt I shaU not recover
my strength, till I use that noble medicine, preaching in the
moming. But where can we put poor Adam Clarke ? He
must not preach himself to death, and what circuit is he
equal to ? where he can have rest as well as labor ?
The best place I can think of at present, is Leeds. The
dying words of the Prince of Orange are rauch upon ray
mind this morning : " Lord have mercy upon the people."
I never saw so much likelihood of doing good in Scotland
as there is now, if all our preachers here would be Methodists
indeed !
Tell your dear Nancy to love me as weU as she can.
I ara, my dear Henry,
Your affectionate friend and Brother,
J: WESLEY.
Mr. Clarke was not appointed to Leeds; Mr. Wesley
afterwards consented to his being stationed in Dubhn, when
Mr. Clarke had signified hia approval. [80.]

1791. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, iO,
My next appointment was for Bristol. The people in
that city had the reputation of being the second society in
the connexion for deep and solid piety. Mr. Wesley spent
almost as much time there as in London : accordingly, he
was much with us in the autumn of 1790, and we expected
him the latter end of February the following year. But sad
intelligence of his iUness clouded our expectation, and he
finished his glorious course on the second day of March, 1791.
I hastened to London on hearing of his situation, and arrived
the day before his departure. He could speak but httle ; but
that little was full of that love to God which he had ever
shoviTi, and which had been his own support and happiness
throughout a life of such labor, exertion, and perseverance,
as perhaps -vs^as never exceeded by any child of man, or any
servant of God ; and his kindness to myself was remarkable
to the last. I might enlarge, but there is no necessity:
I have fully declared my sentiments of the two brothers, in
the Biography which I have published.
With respect to the events which followed his death, I
need not be very particular: they are to be found in the
different histories of Methodism which have been published,
and in the Minutes of the various Conferences. Many were
the prophecies that the work would not outlive the man ; or
that its character, and the manner of conducting it, would be
greatly, if not entirely, changed. His own opinion was, that
there would be " a great shaking ;" and that a considerable
part of the preachers would separate. He thought that about
one-thu'd would continue to act as they had been called;
while the others would either get preferment in the church,
or take some chapels and societies to themselves, and thus
act in the Independent way. He told me, as indeed he
intimates also in several parts of his vnritings, and as I have
declared in his Memoirs, that he was resolved to do every
thing in his power, during his life, to prevent this ; — to prevent
that which was a work of God from being secularized. With
this view he consented to form and enrol ihe Deed of Declaration
in the Court of Chancery ; by which, if it should be confirmed
[90,]

1791. DEED OF DECLARATION; — MR. WESLEY'S WILL. Age, 40.
by that Court, the principal chapels (all those which were
settled according to his mind) would be secured to those
preachers who should continue to act in the same way as they
had done while he was at their head.
The new chapel (so called for many years,) in the City
Road, which was built by himself, when he was obliged to
give up the Foundry, and for which he had personally made
collections in every part of the three kingdoms, he had settled
in a particular way ; not giving to the Conference the power
of appointment after his death, as in the Deeds of the other
chapels ; but to twelve persons, — four of whom were clergymen
of the church of England, who had served him as sons in the
Gospel for some years, and for whom he thus made provision;
and eight preachers. The clergymen were to continue, as
they had work enough in that, and in the other chapels in
London; while the preachers, so appointed, were, by the
raost sober interpretation, to succeed each other ; so that one
of them should be always there, together with a number of
the other preachers : and at the decease (not before) of these
twelve men, the Conference should have the power of
appointment, as in the other chapels.
By this Deed he hoped to secure what has been called the
head quarters of Methodism, to that part of the preachers
whom he supposed would continue to act according to the
way he had led them; and, as he believed, according to
the will of God. Accordingly, he appointed in his last Will,
(as the Deed of the chapel empowered him to do,) those eight
preachers whom he believed would cordiaUy act with the
clergymen ; and also with those other preachers who should
continue to act in the way which he, by the grace of God,
had set before them, and which the Lord had so greatly
owned and prospered.
These preachers were not remarkable for splendid gifts ;
but, as he believed, for a true attachment to Methodist
doctrines and discipline. Notwithstanding my youth, I was
placed the third on the hst ; and was ordained by him and
[91,]

1791. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 40.
two of those clergymen, a short tirae after he made his last
Will, which, in his usual condescending way, he gave to me
to read and to consider ; and, to my astonishment, he even
desired to have my thoughts upon it. I then undertook to
fulfil the trusts committed to me ; with respect to which I
hope I have not been unfaithful.
At the first Conference after the decease of our father in
the Gospel, much of our fear was dissipated. We had elders
among us who had grown up and become old with him ; and
their steadiness had a good effect upon their junior brethren.
The declaration that " we would take up, and adhere to, the
plan which he had left us, and thus devote ourselves afresh to
what we aU believed to be the work of God," was unanimously
made, and with every appearance of ardent and grateful
affection. His iVill was then considered : and here was the first jar
that appeared among us. The settlement of the new chapel,
in London, the mother church, being so different from the
others, produced an uneasiness quite contrary to the general
composure and solemnity of the meeting. Several of the
elders just mentioned, whose names were omitted in the hst
of preachers who were to occupy that chapel during their
lives, seemed surprised and offended ; especially as some who
were much their juniors were, in that particular, seemingly
preferred before them. It was thought that I could perhaps
explain the difficulty ; and I was caUed upon to do so. I
laid before them the mind of Mr. Wesley, so far as I knew it,
and assured them it was not his intention to make any
distinction that might prevent our oneness; but to secure
this chapel, which was peculiarly his own, for those who should
continue to labor in the same way as they had done while he
was at their head ; that our present happy unanimity forbade
aU fear of the contrary — and I thought the Conference might
appoint preachers for London, (the whole of which, with
upwards of twenty miles around it, was then, and for several
years after, one circuit,) as for the other circuits, without
taking any special notice of that chapel.
[92,]

1791. DISQUIETUDE AFTER MR. WESLEY'S DEATH. Age, 40.
This seemed very much to quiet them ; but the jealousy
was not wholly removed. The four clergymen who were
constantly in turn to occupy that chapel, in reading prayers
and administering the sacraments, and preaching on the
Sunday forenoon, might certainly, with the concurrence of
the Trustees, (whose power, if the trust thus given by Mr.
Wesley were set aside, would be absolute,) assume the sole
occupancy of it, instead of ministering in the other chapels,
which were certainly in that day very inferior. In that case,
our rules, so long established, could not be enforced ; as the
clergymen were wholly unused to that part of our economy,
and the people not used to be met or directed by them.
There was also some jealousy remaining concerning the
preachers who were appointed in like manner, lest they should
unite, and appoint each other for that chapel, and for the
chapel at Bath; and thus become independent of the Conference
during their lives. This was certainly possible, and could not
be prevented, if they should be so minded ; and I was fully
sensible of the danger, in both its parts. After some painful
discussion, I was asked if an agreement might not be entered
in the Journal, to the same effect as the declaration which I
had just made, without violating the Will of Mr. Wesley, or
weakening the trust ? I answered, that I was very willing to
enter into such an agreement, provided the trust should
remain in fuU force. I added these words, — " If at any time
there should be an attempt to act contrary to that design of
our father in the Gospel, and that there should not be any of
those preachers, so appointed by his Will, in London, — one of
them, if not raore, must hasten thither, let them be stationed
where they may; for none else can resist the Trustees, if
they should be so minded, or any that should act with them."
This seemed to give entire satisfaction ; and an agreement
was drawn up to that effect, and signed by all concerned.
Thus this happy Conference concluded. One of the preachers
named in the Will was appointed superintendent of the
London circuit, and another of them to be his helper ; and
[93.]

1791. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, iO.
the Conference concluded with praise to Him " who maketh
men to be of one mind in a house."
Very soon, however, it was found that our loss was
greater, in the removal of our father in the Gospel, than -we
at first apprehended.* The preachers seemed strong, while
* In a few years om- happy unanimity ceased ; for in the year 1796,
a young man, — Mr, Alexander Kilham, — -n'ho had largely imbibed the
revolutionary doctrines of those days, and who had been on that account
separated from his brethren, attacked the Conference in a periodical
publication, of which he was the editor, on their " ambition, covetousness,
and gross injustice ;" manifested in theu- obliging the preachers appointed
by ISIr. Wesley's Vlll to the new chapel, as above stated, to renounce their
trust, and violate that sacred deposit. Mr. John Pawson, one of those
senior brethren who were not in that trust, and who had fears about it, as
ah-eady expressed, was then in London. He replied to Mr. Kilham, in a
statement printed at our press, and now lying before me. After chai-ging
him, in no very measured terms, with falsehood and gross slander, he
states the agreement entered into by the trustees of Mr, "Wesley ; -viz.—
" We, the undersigned, do engage that we wiU use all the rights and
privileges given to us by Mr. Wesley in the present instance, in entire
subservience to the Conference." He then indignantly asks, " Wherein
did the injustice of this transaction consist ? These men were all members
of the Conference : was it not highly reasonable that they should act in
concert with then- brethren? How would any one wish them to exercise
their jioivers, but in unity and harmony with the rest of the brethren ?
And wherein was JNIr. Wesley's Will violated ? What ground, then, for
this wonderful inference of 'Mv. Kilham, — that nothing was sacred with
the Conference that stood in the way of their own aggrandisement?" —
It is plain, from this publication, that no person, except an enemy, had
then any notion that Mr. Wesley's ll'iU was -\-iolated, or the trust given up,
or at all weakened, by this brotherly agreement. If Mr. Wesley's Trustees
had consented to any thing of this kind, they would have forfeited thereby
theu- whole Chi-istian character ; as those also would who should attempt
to constrain them to it. " The using their powers in entire subser-rience
to the Conference," evidently meant, according to the rules established, and
by tvhich the Conference is at all times bound to act: and this was fully
understood when the engagement was made.
[94,]

1791. AGIT.VTIONS IN THE CONNEXION. Age, 40.
together ; but on the circuits, each, as appointed, soon found
the want of that presiding spirit to whom the people had at
all times generally submitted. It was whispered, and those
whispers soon assumed a louder tone, — " Mr. Wesley was our
father ; the preachers are our brethren, and they have no right
to rule over us." Hence attempts were very soon made to
introduce a system that would, in the issue, destroy our
Christian union, and make our societies independent. What
are called, in Scripture, " troublous times," succeeded ; into
the details of which I shall not now enter. My task is
accomplished for the present ; but I may possibly resume it
in another volume. I have only to state the goodness of the
Lord to me in those suffering times, when " without were
fightings, and within were fears." So great were they at
various times, that I knew not how to act, and almost
despaired of preserving our union as a work of God. I was
sometimes strongly tempted to retire from the public work ;
especially as my health had been greatly injured. At other
times, I thought of giving up all enforcement of discipline,
and of confining myself to the duty of preaching, and visiting
the people who should desire it. I could not, however, while
there was any hope, lay down the cross of enforcing our rules
so necessary for the good of the people ; and so to assume an
easy hfe, and one, especially, that appeared so very desirable
for my own comfort. I was thus as it were sawn asunder,
and expected nothing but soon to end my weary pilgrimage,
and join those who had rested from their labors. The Lord,
however, looked upon me in mercy, and often helped and
encouraged me ; and at one time gave me a word in season,
rather in an extraordinary way : it came without any previous
consideration. I thought I was preaching before the Conference ; and
found myself immediately impelled to write, which I did as
fast as my fingers could move. A text was given me, which
I never preached from either before or since, and from which
I began, without a moment's delay, and proceeded as follows,
as if I had been before that solemn assembly. [95.]

1791. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, iO.

Bi^camgc.
John xxi. 15 — 17.
15. " So when they had dined, Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of
Jonas, lovest thou me more than these ? He saith unto him. Yea, Lord ;
thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my lambs.
16. " He saith to him again the second time, Simon, son of Jonas,
lovest thou me ? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord ; thou knowest that I
love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my sheep.
1 7. " He saith unto him the third time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest
thou me ? Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third time,
Lovest thou me ? And he said unto him, Lord, thou knowest all things ;
thou knowest that I love thee. Jesus saith unto him, Peed my sheep."
It is generally granted that a man, when he preaches to
others, ought also to preach to himself. He ought not to
take refuge under that excuse, " Do not do as I do, but do
as I say." Nay, thou that teachest another, teachest thou not
thyself? Certainly no man should except himself He
ought to be wiUing to put himself among those that leam,
yea, into the lowest place ; and hope that God may give a
word to him also.
In this light I consider myself before my fathers and
brethren : I have a hope that " I speak as the oracles of God,"
and on that account may be able to stir up your wiser and
purer minds by way of remembrance, and to receive myself, as
wanting it most, — instruction and strength.
St. Peter found himself now in the presence of the Lord
who healed him, as many a sincere man has done, — sensible
that he had " thought more highly of himself than he ought
to think," and had gloried in what he had received, as though
he had not received it. No doubt he was now a wiser man
than ever, and more fully determined to spend and be spent
for his Lord and Master.
[96.]

1791. EXTEAOEDINAEY DISCOURSE. Age, 40.
Our Lord now, therefore, renews His commission ; and
willing that all His works should be done in love. He touches
that string. He knew it was the most tender one to a man
who felt his backslidings healed, instead of being cast out of
the presence of Him vrith whora "there is fulness of joy."
No doubt, when Peter heard Him say " Lovest thou me ?"
he felt that he could, like the soldier in Ignatius, " Lance this
flesh, or he whole nights in frost." His throwing himself
into the sea, when he knew it was his Master, was a little
thing, compared to what he felt he could do. A burning fiery
furnace would have better suited the grateful feelings of his
soul. But he wiU boast no more : he now knows himself: he
has got enough of independence ; and he also knows boasting
to be needless. He now knows fully that his Master reads
the heart, and knows aU he felt. " Lord," says he, " thou
knowest that I love thee :" yet, at the third question, he is
almost ready to boast again : such a fire was kindled within
hira! But here is love in a preacher of the Gospel ! — active,
suffering love ! Feed ray sheep ! No, think not of life or
death, or of any thing but of feeding the flock of Jesus, which
He has purchased with His own blood ! When corapared to
this, what is a burning fiery furnace ? " Approving ourselves
the Ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in
necessities, in distresses, in stripes, in imprisonments, in
tumults, in labors, in watchings, in fastings ; by purity, by
prudence, by longsufferlng, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost,
by love unfeigned, by the word of truth, by the power of
God, by the armor of righteousness on the right hand and
on the left ; through honor and dishonor, through evil report
and good report ; as deceivers, and yet true ; as unknown,
and yet well known ; as dying, yet behold we live ; as
chastened, yet not killed; as sorrowful, yet always rejoicing ;
as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, yet
possessing all things." [97.]

1791. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 40.
St. Peter was now afresh constituted a shepherd, — a chief
shepherd among men, — an underhng with his Master : what
a comfort I We may cast our care upon Him, for He is the
Chief Shepherd: we are not answerable but for our duty.
We shaU reign in bUss, though Israel be not gathered.
With respect to this calhng, it does not appear that there
is any need for a man to be a lord in order to be a shepherd ;
though some of those have been shepherds also, of whom the
Lord wiU not be ashamed : nor does it appear that a man
need be rich in this world in order to be a shepherd. This
Shepherd said, " Silver or gold have I none :" indeed, if he
happen to have this world's goods, as some of them have
had, he need not be hindered thereby, so that he does not
"trust in uncertain riches, but in the hving God," or grow
dehcate through them ; but stiU " endures hardness as a good
soldier of Jesus Christ," and " is merciful after his power."
It does not appear that he needs a black gown, a white
gown, or any gown, in order to be a shepherd : nor are these
the marks of a wolf, as some have said. Some that have
worn them have been " workmen that needed not to be
asharaed," and fathers who naturally cared for the flock.
Neither does it appear that a shepherd should be either able
or willing to speak in an unknown tongue to the sheep : this
is child's play, or worse, as St. Paul declares to the sheep of
his day. If, indeed, he happens to have a store of this kind,
and finds that it makes him a wiser and more able minister,
let him be thankful, and glory only in the Lord.
But there is a great need that he should be a man of God,
— a man devoted to God, — a man influenced by God, — a
man not li-ving to himself, but to Him who lived and died,
and rose again for him, — a man that contends with the devil,
with the armor of God upon him, — a man that has help from
God, and refuge in God, — a man that has happiness in God ;
that, whether his message be received or rejected, he may
" rejoice, and glory in the God of his salvation."
[98.]

1791. EXTRAORDINARY DISCOURSE. Age, 40.
He should be wise unto salvation ; — should know the word
of God, and the work of God ; — should be a man of one book ;
— and should " Read, mark, learn, and inwardly digest" it.
He should eat it, as some of the Prophets were ordered to
do : and he should use what helps he can get, in order fully
to understand it ; that he may be " a workman that needeth
not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth."
He should know the work of God ; and should be able to
say, " God who commanded the light to shine out of darkness,
hath shined in our hearts, to enlighten us with the knowledge
of the glory of God, in the face of Jesus Christ." — " I hve,
yet not I, but Christ liveth in me, and the life I live in the
flesh, I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me, and
delivered up himself for me." He should abound in hope,
and say, " Eye hath not seen, or ear heard ; neither hath it
entered into the heart of man to conceive what God hath
prepared for those that love Him, but God hath revealed
them to us by his Spirit." He should know repentance unto
life, the new birth, the witness of God, the strivings of the
flesh and the spirit, the establishing grace, the dwelling in
love, and so dwelhng in God.
And thou, O man of God, feed my lambs, — feed my
sheep. — It is generally understood, that by lambs, here, is
meant weak Christians, babes in Christ; by sheep, those
that are strong.
We would have them all strong in the Lord, that we
might have no trouble with them. We would have them of
the Pentecostal kind, that great grace might be upon them
aU. But this is impossible. If it were so of any given
number, it could not continue; for these must strive to
convert others, and as soon as they had " a desire to flee
from the wrath to come," and to be saved from their sins,
they must receive them, and bear with all their ignorance,
obstinacy, unbelief, worldly-mindedness, and evil tempers;
and never thrust them out, till it is plainly seen that they
have turned back to perdition, and really work wickedness. [99,]

1791. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 40.
Now feed these ! Here is the proof of love ! Feed this
unbeheving and perverse generation ! remembering that " we
ourselves were disobedient, enslaved to divers lusts and
passions, living in malice and envy, hateful and hating one
another." Feed them, if so be there may be hope : feed
them with the word ; — and the fat with judgment. " Cast thy
bread upon the waters : for thou shalt find it after many
days." " In the morning sow thy seed, and in the evening
withhold not thine hand : for thou knowest not whether shall
prosper, either this or that, or whether they both shall be
alike good."
And make not haste, though rauch e-ril should appear.
" Though perilous times should come, and men should appear
to be lovers of themselves, lovers of raoney, arrogant, proud,
evilspeakers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy,
without natural affection, implacable, slanderers, intemperate,
fierce, despisers of good men, traitors, rash, puffed up,
lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God. Having a form
of godliness, but denying the power of it." — Yet, lovest thou
me ? then toil in this fire ! Yea, though the " Mystery of
Iniquity" affect thyself, — though it cause thee to weep before
the Lord, and thy way to be strewed vrith thorns, yet give
not place to the Devil. " Be not overcome of evil :" but this
one thing do, " Save a soul from death, and hide a multitude
of sins !"
What, though they appear to have neither the true
repentance, the unfeigned faith, the glorious hope, the
burning love, the heavenly mind, — yet they may have. Love
hopeth all things. God is near. How knowest thou, 0
man, but thou mayest save thy enemy ? yea, the enemy of
God! Feed my sheep ! here is your comfort ! here is your glory
and your crown ! the sheep of Christ : O take care of these !
We may understand by these, those "who are begotten
again to a lively hope ;" who hear His voice, and foUow Him;
who are indeed as the apple of His eye ! the Church which
[100,]

1791. EXTRAORDINARY DISCOURSE. Age, 40.
He purified to Himself, that it might be a glorious church,
"without spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing." O feed
these! the blood-besprinkled bands ! "the heirs of God,
and joint heirs of Christ ! "
In order to this, remember the words of Christ : "¦ i- or
their sakes I sanctify (devote) myself, that they also may be
sanctified through the truth. — That they all may be one, as
thou. Father, art in rae, and I in thee, that they also raay
be one in us ; that the world raay believe that thou hast sent
me." — Go thou and do likewise. How shalt thou feed these,
but with the bread of Ufe ? — yea, with the body and blood of
Christ ! How, but with the great and precious promises !
that they may go on from faith to faith; that their "love
may abound yet more and more ;" and that they may abound
in hope by the power of the Holy Ghost.
Feed them with Thy life ! The good Shepherd giveth
His life for the sheep. Lay down thy life for them, — thine
earthly life ! Be dead to all below, so that these raay live !
And now live if they stand fast in the Lord.
How great the dignity, the honor, of a shepherd under
Christ ! How great love to Him, thus to feed His sheep !
and spend, and be spent for Him !
The discourse, thus given, I have used only as the seaman
uses his chart, while steering through unknown seas. I
have sometimes thought of enlarging it, and forming it into
a regular, discourse, that I might use it in that way. But I
never could find freedom to do so ; I could not even attempt
it. I can, however, now commit it, with this short account
of my life, and of the Lord's gracious dealings with me, to
the consideration of all those whom it may concern. I
beheve it wiU be found to unite with the foohshness of
preaching, and to be helpful to it at aU times, especially
where there is littleness of faith, and consequently, much
unsubdued corruption. It has certainly been helpful to me,
in preserving me from departing from the work, or from
[101.]

1791. LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, 40.
giving up any part of it ; and in enabhng me to pass through,
and even to praise the Lord in, the fires that nearly consumed
me. Having thus obtained help of the Lord, I continue to this
day. His weak and very unworthy seiwant ; happy in being
still engaged in His work. I have proved that he who is
called of God to that work, shall never want the aid of Him
who calls him ; and that he shall find life and comfort even
in killing places. I believe that we may all thus abide with
the Lord, and serve Him, notwithstanding all opposition.
We have the word, which is "mighty through God to
the puUing down of strongholds," — fortresses of ignorance,
prejudice, passion, pride, appetite, — the armor of the strong
man, — and "bringing every thought into captivity to the
obedience of Christ." And we have good rules, which are
truly founded on that word ; and which have stood the test
of a long, and sometimes a fiery, trial ; and which if we keep,
they, by the blessing of the Chief Shepherd, wiU keep us.
To God be all glory ! Amen.

PART II

CONTINUATION OF THE LIFE.

jli

BOOK III.

dFrom Mt. WHt^WS JBcatl), to ti,t CCn'al of iKr. Htlfiam,

INTRODUCTION.

R. MOORE, in concluding the preceding sketch of
-^t ^;s his early Ufe intimates, that in another volume he
VA^1>^ may continue the account, and detail the various
important events which immediately foUowed the
date to which it reaches ; but no steps were taken towards
the accoraphshment of this much desired object, previous to
the second attack of paralysis, which deprived hira of nearly
aU bodily power.
Conscious of having neglected an important duty he would
never again have power himself to discharge, and suffering
much in his mind frora regret on account of such neglect, all
his papers were exarained by hiraself, and the Compiler of
the foUowing pages, and at Mr. Moore's earnest entreaty,
the Continuation of his Life was then written from those
papers. [105.]

1791. LIFE OF IIENEY MOOEE. Age, 40.
No one can more regret that the venerable man did not
himself complete that which he commenced, and which his
friends certainly expected from him, than the Compiler ; but
it may be a satisfaction to those friends to know, that the
manuscript of the succeeding sheets was read by Mr. Moore
more than once, and approved of by him, which has made
the facts his own, though not told in his own terse manner ;
and thus has the anxiety of the Compiler been very much
lessened.

The subsequent portion of the Life of the Reverend
Mr. Henry Moore, vrill be continued from the date ofthe
decease of the Reverend John Wesley in the year 1791, to
which period the preceding Autobiography reaches.
We shall perceive that this lamented event was almost
immediately followed by the commencement of those very
" troublous times" in the Wesleyan body, hinted at by Mr.
Moore in the conclusion of his Narrative. In order the more
clearly to point out the causes which led to some of these
effects, it wiU be requisite to make a few prefatory remarks
on what has already been briefly noticed.
The venerable founder of Methodism had for several
years entertained an affectionate regard for Mr. Moore, and on
several points had, notwithstanding Mr. Moore's comparative
youth, not only sought his opinion, but avaUed himself of
his counsel also, even relative to the drawing up of his last
Will, and in token of his love and esteem for him, Mr. Wesley
left his friend one of the trustees of his Manuscripts, and
of his Books in London, Bristol, and Kingswood; one of
the clauses in the Will being the foUowing :
" I give all my Manuscripts to Thomas Coke, Doctor
Whitehead, and Henry Moore, to be burnt or pubhshed as
they may see good."
[106.]

1791. PAETICUL.4.ES OF MR. WESLEY's WILL. Age, 40.
Three other gentlemen, — Messrs. Wolff, Horton, and
Marriott, — were appointed executors ; the Will itself bearing
date October 5th, 1789.
The day after Mr. Wesley's death, it was judged necessary
to open his Will, the executors having made known their
intention of administering to it ; when they were unexpectedly
inforraed that Mr. Wesley had executed a Deed subsequently
to the Will, in which he gave " all his Books, Tracts,
Pamphlets, and Stock in Trade, and all his Copyright to all
Books which he had already printed, or might afterwards
print, unto Thomas Coke, LL.D., Alexander Mather, Peard
Dickenson, John Valton, James Rogers, Joseph Taylor, and
Adam Clarke, to the intent that they should apply aU the
profits of the said Books, &c., unto the sole use and benefit
of the Conference of the people caUed Methodists, as
estabhshed by a Deed Poll under the hand and seal of the
said John Wesley, bearing date the 28th day of February,
1784, and enrolled in his Majesty^s high Court of Chancery."
By this Deed also, the seven trustees therein named were
ordered and empowered, " With aU convenient speed, to pay
and discharge such debts as the said John Wesley should
owe at the time of his death, out of the profits of the said
Books, &c., and also to pay any legacies or annuities, which
he, the said John Wesley, should bequeath by Will to any
person, or persons whomsoever."
This Deed was executed after Mr. Moore had left London ;
and it was intended by Mr. Wesley as an additional guard of
his Books, &c., which was the only property of which he died
possessed, and which he had bequeathed to the Conference ;
but he was inforraed this was not sufficient to secure his
property against his heirs-at-law, as it was not then known
whether the Conference (as established by the before named
Deed Poll,) would be recognized as a legaUy constituted
body. Mr. Wesley had always a scrupulous jealousy against
appropriating any property to himself, which he had received
in consequence of his peculiar position in reference to the
[107.]

1791. LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, iO.
work of God amongst the Methodist body, believing it should
be used in that especial work only.
The individuals who held this Deed, which was executed
October the 5th, 1790, submitted it to the executors whether
it would not be proper to delay taking out letters of
administration until the return of Dr. Coke, who was then
in America, but who was shortly expected home. After
much consideration, the three executors declared their
intention of immediately administering to the Will of Mr.
Wesley; which was forthwith printed by Mr. Rogers, and
a copy sent to all the preachers in the connexion, signed by
the three executors themselves, and the Methodist preachers
in London. While these arrangements were taking place in London,
it was unexpectedly announced that a Life of the Reverend
John Wesley was in the press; drawn up by Mr. John
Hampson, junior, afterwards rector of Sunderland. This
circumstance seemed at once to demand an examination of
Mr. Wesley's papers, without waiting longer for the arrival
of Dr. Coke ; especially as it was believed the announced Life
of Mr. Wesley would not be impartial, from the circumstance
of Mr. John Hampson, junior, having quitted the body of
the Wesleyan itinerant preachers in displeasure, some time
before. This gentleman's father had been for many years one of
Mr. Wesley's preachers, and had often accompanied him on
his visits to different counties in England. His extraordinary
strength, both of body and voice, often intimidated the riotous
bodies of men which were frequently coUected to interrupt
Mr. Wesley in his attempts to preach :* he was a man of
considerable abUities ; but his democratic political principles
often swayed his conduct, and at times very considerably
* A striking instance of the exercise of the authoritative voice of
Mr. Hampson is recorded at page 99 of the " Account of the Infancy,
ReHgious and Literary Life of Adam Clarke, LL.D.," second edition.
[108.]

1791. Wesley's life, and me. hampson. Age, 40.
inconvenienced Mr. Wesley in his church government, but
which he bore with his usual gentleness and long-suffering.
In the year 1785, Mr. Hampson, senior, abruptly left
his circuit, to accept an offer to superintend a school in the
county of Kent. About the same time, his son became
acquainted with some pious individuals who had formed an
association, to introduce religious young men into the
established Church ; and he, having received the rudiments
of a classical education, at Mr. Wesley's school at Kingswood,
fell in with their views, and was sent by them to Oxford.
The two Mr. Hampson's sent in their letters of resignation
to Mr. Wesley ; that of the elder being couched in terms of
much bitter reflection on Mr. Wesley, for having omitted the
insertion of his name on the Deed Poll. On this ground it
was argued that the announced Life of Mr. Wesley would
not be a candid one; [the sequel proved the truth of the
supposition ;] and hence it became necessary that a life,
drawn from proper docuraents, and from personal knowledge,
should be forthwith announced as being prepared for speedy
publication. In fact, Mr. Hampson's Life of Mr. Wesley
was intended to have been published during the lifetime of
the founder of Methodism : it was nearly, printed off; and
was designed as the amende honorable to that Church into
which he was about to enter.
We have seen, that Mr. Wesley had devised by Will,
" all his Manuscripts to Dr. Coke, Dr. Whitehead, and
Henry Moore, to be burnt or pubhshed, as they should see
good." At the time of Mr. Wesley's death, Mr. Moore was
fully engaged as an itinerant preacher in the Bristol circuit.
No sooner, however, did he hear of the increased infirmity,
and iUness, of his venerated firiend, than he hastened up to
London ; and arrived just in time to receive the last breath
of that eminent servant of God.
Conformable with the resolution of Mr. Wesley's executors
and trustees, relative to a Life of Mr. Wesley issuing from
those who, having been long on terms of intimacy with, and
[109,]

1791. life of HENEY MOOEE. Age, 40.
possessing the original papers of, Mr. Wesley, were best
fitted to give a fair and full detail of that life ; it was judged
best to have immediate recourse to all Mr. Wesley's papers,
and correspondence : these had been all sealed up and
delivered into the care of Mr. James Rogers, (who was, at
the time of Mr. Wesley's death, superintendent of the London
circuit,) with the intention of their remaining thus, till the
anticipated return of Dr. Coke ; and it was deemed advisable
not to issue such Life, until Mr. Hampson had pubhshed his
Memoir of Mr. Wesley ; in order to meet any objections he
might raise, prejudicial to the reputation of that great and
good man.
These precautions, unhappily, were not followed up by
other judicious arrangements. Mr. Moore, in the unbounded
confidence of his own felt integrity, and judging his
itinerant ministerial labors of higher consequence than any
more located duty, resolved on leaving the compilation ofthe
Life to some one not so fully engaged in sacred duty as
himself. Such an one he judged he should find in Dr.
Whitehead ; who, beside being one of the three trustees of
Mr. Wesley's papers, had long had the privilege of personal
knowledge of him. Dr. Whitehead was also considered to be
not only a man of some learning, but one who held Mr.
Wesley and his spiritual church, as far bej'ond all the meaner
considerations of mere personal aggrandizement. This over
confidence on the part of Mr. Moore, was followed by a long
train of uneasinesses and misfortunes.
In justification of Mr. Moore's having given up so
inconsiderately, his part of the high trust reposed in him by
Mr. Wesley, it must be remembered that, he ever deemed his
call to the ministerial itinerancy as superior in magnitude to
every other consideration : this fact will appear still more
clearly from the following circumstances. About two years
prior to the death of Mr. Wesley, Mr. Thomas Olivers being
judged unfit to be continued as editor of the Arminim
Magazine, Mr. '\^''esley introduced into the Conference the
subject of a successor to that office, Mr. Bradburn named
[110.]

1791. PEEFERS PASTORAL TO EDITORIAL DUTIES. Age, 40.
Mr. Moore, as calculated to fill the situation of editor, both
as a man of understanding, and possessing some knowledge
of letters. Mr. Wesley was silent, as he never would propose
to any person to leave the itinerancy, while in health to
continue it : at the same time he would consider the relative
suitability of any individual who might be disposed to offer
himself. Mr. Moore promptly replied that, " He hoped to
live, and to die, a travelling preacher ; and that he would not
accept of any office which would militate against, what he
deemed, his higher, holier, and more imperative duty." Pe
afterwards in private, recommended to Mr. Wesley the
Reverend James Creighton, a clergyman, then officiating as
such, at the various chapels in London : this nomination met
both with Mr. Wesley's, and Mr. Creighton's approval, and
he was accordingly appointed to the office of editor, which
he held till the death of Mr. Wesley, when he resigned it
to the Conference, which was held in London in the year
1792. Nor did this feeling, on the part of Mr. Moore, in reference
to his caU to the itinerant work, yield to yet more tender or
more interested motives ; for on the death of his mother in
the year 1792, he was importuned by his whole family to go
over to Ireland to settle her property, which consisted in land
and houses; and he being the only son, also his mother's
first-named executor, it was judged absolutely necessary for
him to comply with the solicitations of his family, to go and
collect the rents, and manage the other financial concerns ;
the tenants, it was urged, being unwilling to pay their
respective monies except to himself: but in this matter Mr.
Moore was equally firm, returning for answer, — " That if the
rents were not collected at all, he could not help it, for that
nothing should take him out of the regular itinerant labor as
a Methodist preacher." Such firmness of purpose, and
conduct, in the path of duty, remained with him to the last.
He felt that he was walking in the path Providence continued
to raark out for him, believing the unction of the Holy One
had anointed him to preach the Gospel, and to spend, and be
[111.]

1791. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 40.
spent in calling sinners to repentance! Bennet Dugdale,
Esq., of Dublin, who had married one of Mr. Moore's sisters,
subsequently undertook this fraternal duty, leaving Mr.
Moore unfettered even in thought, with any locating worldly
employment. Almost immediately after the appearance of Mr. Hampson's
Life of Mr. Wesley, the trustees of Mr. Wesley's books, and
the preachers, assembled in London, being displeased with
the conduct of Dr. Whitehead, relative to the papers Mr.
Moore had confided to his charge, preriously to the arrival
of Dr. Coke ; resolved to issue a Life of Mr. Wesley from
their own press. They appointed Dr. Coke, and Mr. Moore,
to compile it with all convenient speed. This was accordingly
done, and Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore's Life of Mr. Wesley, in
one volume, octavo, appeared in the spring of 1792.
Shortly after its appearance. The Analytical Review took
up this Life of Mr. Wesley, and comparing it with the Life
previously written by Mr. Hampson, accused Dr. Coke and
Mr. Moore of " plagiarism :" to this charge the late Dr. Adam
Clarke replied in the same periodical, in January, 179.3,
contending that each party had alike borrowed from the
printed works of Mr. Wesley, and had an equal right to those
public sources of information and reference: this reply set
the question for ever at rest.
Mr. Wesley during his life, had alone presided over the
annual meetings of the preachers in their Conferences : and
for upwards of fifty years he had, under God, been the father
and the head of the whole Methodist connexion ; and though
by far the greater number of the societies had been formed
by the zeal, and labor, of the itinerant preachers ; yet
it was Mr. Wesley who had begun the work, formed the
rules, and organized the plan by which the whole was governed,
and he was justly considered as the father of the whole.
But when thus he ceased to be, he could not delegate his
influence to another ; the prophet was gone, but his mantle
[112.]

1791. LETTER FROM DR. WHITEHEAD. Age, 40.
had not been left on any individual behind him ; but still God
left not this vine of His own right hand planting, without
watching over it in much of the power of the Holy Spirit.
Since the days of its founder, Wesleyan-Methodism has
had many representatives, but only one Father.
The death of Mr. Wesley took place on the second day
of March, 1791. Mr. Moore, on hearing of the serious
illness of the venerable man, hastened up to town, but the
duties of his circuit being urgent, he returned to Bristol
directly after his death.
The Reverend Mr. James Rogers was then the resident
assistant of Mr. Wesley, and consequently all his manuscripts
were under his care at the City Road ; Dr. Coke was at that
time from London, and hence Dr. Whitehead, the second
named of the trustees for the papers, was alone on the spot,
— and Mr. Moore, after his return from Bristol, instructed
Mr. Rogers at once to deliver the papers of Mr. Wesley into
the hands of Dr. Whitehead. This is evident, from the
subjoined letter of Dr. Whitehead, addressed to Mr. Moore,
at Bristol, and dated.

London,
July 4, 1791.

Dear Brother,

After reading Hampson's Memoirs of Mr. Wesley,
which come infinitely short of what I expected frora them,
except in the single article of ill nature ; I have determined
to comply with the request of the executors, and other friends,
and to write the Life of Mr. Wesley in the best manner I am
able. On this account it is necessary that I should see Mr.
Wesley's manuscripts as far as may be, and as Dr. Coke is
expected in town from Dublin, some day this week, I think
it will be needful for you to come to town also, in your way
[11.3,]

1791. LIFE OF HENRY MOORK. Age, 40.
to Conference. I mentioned this to Mr. Rogers, and Mr.
Rankin, who were of the same opinion.
I therefore wish you to be in London as early in the next
week, as your affairs will permit, as I shall not consent that
the papers be opened untU you are present.
With love to Mrs. Moore, and all friends,
I am,
Your affectionate Brother,
J: WHITEHEAD.
To Mr. Henry Moore.
The first Conference of theWesleyan-Methodists assembled
shortly after the receipt of this letter, with the request of which,
that is — Mr. Moore' scalUng previously in London, it is
evident he had not complied, — most probably from the want
of time. The Reverend Mr. WiUiam Thompson was chosen
president of that Conference, and Dr. Coke, secretary. One
of the first acts of its assembling was to take into consideration
the propriety of, and measures for, a standard Life of Mr.
Wesley ; and an expression of its desire that the three trustees
of the manuscripts of Mr. Wesley, namely — Dr. Coke, Dr.
Whitehead, and Mr. Henry Moore, should together examine
all the manuscripts, and make immediate arrangement for
the compiling of a life, by Dr. Whitehead, of that great and
good man, from those manuscripts.
Here arose the first difficulty: Mr. Moore had already
ceded the papers to Dr. Whitehead, — and after the Conference
had ordered their previous examination by the three trustees.
Dr. Whitehead made difficulties, — then objected, and finally
resisted the fair examination of those papers, according to
the instructions and spirit of the orders of the Conference.
Mr. Moore being first in the offence, by having ceded
the right of possession to the one trustee, he was doubly
grieved by the opposition of Dr. Whitehead to the orders
of Conference, and ^^Tote several letters to the doctor,
[114.]

1791. DR. WHITEHE.\D's LETTER ;— WESLEY PAPEES. Age, 40.
complaining of his breach of trust ; but naught availed, and
at length he resolved to come up to town, and see what his
personal presence could effect: this determination he made
known by letter to Dr. Whitehead ; and the following reply
wUl best evince the state of the case at the period to which we
refer. The letter of Dr. Whitehead to Mr. Moore, is dated,
London,
October 15, 1791.
Dear Sir,
I again take the liberty to trouble you on the business
of Mr. Wesley's papers, to prevent you from making a useless
journey to London. You know the order is that when the
papers are examined, such of thera as are deemed not proper
for publication shall be immediately burned. But many of
these are not only useful, but necessary for me in my present
work. You know also that you and Dr. Coke have put
all the papers into my hands, for the express purpose of
making use of them in -writing Mr. Wesley's Life. On these
considerations I am determined not to part with the papers,
nor suffer them to be examined until I have made use of
thera as far as I shall want ; unless you and Dr. Coke will
enter into a positive engagement to leave such papers in my
hands, as I shaU desire, or think I may want.
I am, with love to Mrs. Moore,
Your affectionate friend,
J: WHITEHEAD.
To Mr. Moore.
On the fly leaf of this letter Mr. Moore has written the
foUowing reply, the copy of which he sent to Dr. Whitehead.
" Believe me I am very sorry to have the smallest
prospect of a moment's contention with Dr. Whitehead ; but
I must observe that when, as you say, I consented that the
papers should be put into your hands, I did it without the
[115.]

1791. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 40.
most distant thought of precluding my.self from examining
them, in case the Conference should think it necessary for
me so to do ; and I think I said as much in my letter to you,
(but indeed you, and all men must have understood it so,
unless I was supposed to be a fool.) The Conference
determined that I should examine them, and that I should
not substitute any person in my place.
I wish to avoid every dispute that interest may in any
wise occasion on either side. But that any thing in those
manuscripts should be published without our examination
and consent, appears to me to be entirely contrary to justice,
and subversive of the design of the testator.
I go to London from a sense of duty to Mr. Wesley and
ray brethren, — and with respect to time, to my circuit. Oh
that the God of peace would look upon us, and cause us not
to fall out by the way : — this would be a real grief to me, as
I earnestly desire, and wish, to live and be at peace with all
men. Your affectionate Brother,
H: MOORE.
That, however, in defiance of remonstrance. Dr. Whitehead
persevered in refusing all examination of the papers of Mr.
Wesley, is most certain, and hence the connexion generally,
disapproved of his writing the Life at all ; and the ensuing
Conference refused to negociate for it when Dr. Whitehead
offered it to them, — then not as their work, — but his own.
Mr. Moore had also virritten a series of letters to the book
committee, in explanation of the position in which he stood
relative to the papers, and to Dr. Whitehead's detention of
them without the previous examination of their contents by
Dr. Coke and himself, which the Conference had desired:
this was the cause of the uneasiness, and displeasure of the
Conference, and when it is remembered how confidential, and
extensive, the correspondence of Mr. Wesley was, it cannot
be a matter of surprise, that the contents of those papers
[116.]

1791. LETTEE FEOM ME. THOMPSON, PEESIDENT. Age, 40.
should be a subject of the deepest interest to the body, and
their judicious use and inspection the object of its greatest
solicitude. Still, as we have seen, many of the preachers
had the utmost confidence in Dr. Whitehead's ability and
judgment, and hesitated not to entrust the whole conduct of
the papers and manuscripts, and their result, — the writing of
the Life of Mr. Wesley, — into Dr. Whitehead's sole individual
management. In the mean time, the following letter from the Reverend
Mr. WiUiam Thompson, (who had had the honor of having
been elected the first president of the Conference, after the
death of Mr. Wesley,) to Mr. Moore, wiU shew the general
impression of the preachers as the body politic of the
connexion : it is dated,
Wakefield,
December I3th, 1791.
My' dear Brother,
I am much obliged to you for sending me a copy of
the letter sent to Dr. Whitehead and the committee, and think
the sentiments in general very just.
If the doctor and his party are quiet, for the sake of
peace, I would say no more about it ; but otherwise would
send a copy to every assistant, except rayself, for as I have
one, and the people are all quiet here, it would be a useless
expense : and I assure you I have had more letters upon the
subject of Mr. Wesley's Life, than I could well pay for, or
had time to answer.
Perhaps, at any rate, it would be well to send one to
Messrs. Rutherford, Benson, Pawson, Wood, and Gualter,
as either themselves, or some of the people, seem to be most
uneasy about Dr. Whitehead not writing the Life, though I
have not heard frora any of them since I answered their
letters, except Mr. Wood, who is altogether of my mind.
You will please to give my respects to Mrs. Moore, Mr.
[117.]

1792. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age iO.
and Mrs. Rogers, Dr. Coke, and the whole of your committee ;
and tell Mr. Rodda I shall write him a long letter when I
have time.
I hope you will do me the justice to believe me.
Your affectionate friend and brother,
WILLIAM THOMPSON.
That Mr. Moore, of all men concerned, must feel the
most deeply and distressingly this unfaithful transaction, is
not more probable than it is certain ; and that it bore its
indelible effects upon all his future conduct, is equaUy true,
and gave a decision, and firmness of character and conduct,
when any question of trust was involved, that in one part of
Mr. Moore's subsequent life, was the fruitful source of much
discussion between himself and his brethren, in reference to
his appointment by a deed, executed by Mr. Wesley,
appointing himself, with several clergymen and preachers,
" to preach in the new chapel, at London, and to be the
committee for appointing preachers in the new chapel, at
Bath." The uneasiness in reference to Dr. Whitehead's conduct
still existed, when in July, 1792, the Conference again
assembled, meeting in London, when the Reverend Mr.
Alexander Mather was chosen president, and Dr. Coke,
secretary : but these uneasinesses had been considerably
soothed by a Life of Mr. Wesley, by Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore,
which had been resolved upon and issued, when the preachers
found that Dr. Whitehead would not suffer the examination
of Mr. Wesley's manuscripts, agreeably to his own stipulation,
and the sole condition on ^^'hich the Conference would receive
it as the standard Life of their venerated founder.
The first edition of this joint Life of Mr. Wesley, by Dr.
Coke and Mr. Moore, which consisted of ten thousand copies,
was disposed of in a few weeks, and a second edition was
selling when the Conference assembled in July, 1792.
[118,]

1793. ADMINISTRATION OF THE SACRAMENTS. Age, 42.
Dr. Whitehead then endeavoured to negotiate with the
Conference for their publishing his forthcoraing Life of Mr.
Wesley ; but that body determined, after rauch consideration
of the subject, upon leaving the doctor to follow his own
course, since he still steadily refused to shew the documents
from which he was compiling it: and they contented themselves
with bearing their testimony against an evil which they could
not remedy, without having recourse to law. In the Life of
Mr. Wesley, written by Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore, no mention
was made of any of these painful circumstances : the facts
were heard though but imperfectly by the public ; and when
Dr. Whitehead published his L'lfe of Mr. IVesley, if he had
observed a similar silence on all the points in dispute, instead
of charging the preachers with harsh treatment of himself, it
would not have required the painful details which afterwards
appeared, in order in this instance also to prove that, " He
who is first in his o^xd. cause seemeth to be right, but his
neighbour cometh and searcheth him out."
The fiftieth Conference of the Wesleyan body was held at
-Leeds, in July, 1.793, when the Reverend Mr. John Pawson
was chosen president, and Dr. Coke secretary.
At this period, several questions of church discipline
agitated the Methodist societies, especially that one of the
administration of the holy sacraments among the Wesleyans
as a body, constituting a separate, but still a friendly christian
church with the establishment.
During the life time of Mr. Wesley, he alone, and the
clergy acting with him, had at any time administered the
holy sacraments of baptism, and the Lord's supper, in the
chapels in which they officiated for the time being, Mr.
Wesley never having allowed those whom he termed his " lay
preachers," to administer either of these holy sacraments,
because Mr. Wesley, from the first organization of his church
polity, regarded his lay preachers in the light of a band-of
missionaries, called by the especial Providence of God to go
throughout the length and breadth ofthe land, to call sinners
[119.]

1793. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 42.
to repentance ; to awaken through the nation a sense of the
vital importance of religion, and to associate together in
christian fellowship, such as having heard the sound of the
Gospel trumpet, had taken warning, and desired to flee from
the wrath to come, and to learn the way of God more
perfectly. These bands of converts were by degrees formed
into christian societies ; but though they had preaching among
themselves, they were encouraged to attend their parish
churches, and as we have seen, invariably so, for the
administration of the holy sacraments. During Mr. Wesley's
life time, and in many places for years after his death,
there was no preaching in his chapels, or preaching rooms,
in church hours, but either earlier or later, than the service
in the estabUshed church ; indeed it is known from himself,
as well as from his church government arrangements, that
he did not contemplate a total separation of his societies frora
the church of England.
In process of time, however, when the body of the people
became a large multitude, and Araerica, having assumed her
independence, had disseminated her principles much through
England, the people lost a measure of their rigid regard for
what might be termed strict orthodoxy : and this principle was
graduaUy felt to have its influence through the Methodist
societies in England.
In the year 1785, Mr. Wesley had sent preachers to
America, and in order to meet the prejudices of that continent,
he constituted Dr. Coke, who was a presbyter of the church
of England, as superintendent of America ; appointing Mr.
Richard Whatcoat, and Mr. Thomas Vasey, and afterwards
Mr. Francis Asbury, and authorizing them to act with Dr.
Coke in the full pastoral office, to administer the holy
sacraments, and also for setting apart such persons as they
should deem fit, to minister in holy things among those
people to whom they were themselves sent. The same plan
Mr. Wesley adopted in reference to Scotland, the prejudices
there being equally strong, for an ordained pastorship.
It was not, however, till near the close of Mr. Wesley's
[120,]

1789. RECEIVES ORDINATION FEO.M ME. AVESLEY. Age, 38.
life, {i. e. the year 1789,) that he ordained by the imposition
of hands, any of his preachers for England ; but then,
perceiving that the number of the people was great; and
foreseeing also that possibly they might form themselves into
a distinct body, and christian church, though still in friendly
connection with the established church ; he, to meet the
exigency of such a moment when it should arrive in England,
ordained, by the imposition of hands, Mr. Alexander Mather,
and Mr. Henry Moore.
The form of Mr. Moore's authority for assuming the
Pastorate, is in the hand -writing of the Reverend James
Creighton, written on parchment, and runs thus, under the
hand and seal of Mr. Wesley himself.
" Itnob) all 0ien bs tftesie ^reiSentd^ that i,
John Wesley, late Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford,
Presbyter of the Church of England, did on the day of
the date hereof, by the imposition of my hands, and
prayer, (being assisted by other ordained Ministers) set
apart Henry Moore, for the office of a Presbyter in the
Church of God: a man whom I judge qualified to feed
the flock of Christ, and to administer the Sacraments of
Baptism and the Lord's Supper, according .to the usage
of the Church of England, and as such, I do hereby
recommend him to all whom it may concern.
In testimony Whereof I have hereunto set my hand
and seal this twenty-seventh day of February, in the
year of our Lord One Thousand Seven Hundred and
Eighty-nine.
JOHN WESLEY.
The Reverend Jaraes Creighton,
The Reverend Peard Dickenson,
PeESBYTERS of THE ChURCH OF ENGLAND."
This step Mr. Wesley took from the conviction, that he
was appointed by God, the head of that church which he
[121.]

1793. LIFE OF HE.N'HY MOOEE. Age, 42.
had been the instrument of gathering out of the world, and
of consolidating into an organized christian body ; and that
consequently as such, he had the right of ordaining those
whom he judged it meet to trust with the discretionary po-wer
of ordaining others, should that time arrive, when its use
should become expedient : and that as the church of Rome
owned its head, through that they professed to draw from
the apostolic succession ; the Presbyterians theirs, from the
practise of the primitive church, as explained by their chief
men ; and so Mr. Wesley argued ; — had the Methodist church
a right to adopt a ministry, by the imposition of hands,
among themselves ; and he, as the father of that religious
community, could with fitness transmit from himself, under
God, the power to ordain a Wesleyan succession of ministiy,
even to its most remote existence.
On this subject, Mr. Wesley thus argued with his son in
the gospel, Mr. Moore.
" The power to call men to preach the gospel was with
God alone : He only can make the prophetic office powerful
to the conversion of souls. The office of pastor necessarily
involved the existence of a flock — that is, a church, of
professing christians ; and with the superintendents of these
churches remained the power of the choice of electing from
among them, such as should also join -svith the call of God
the choice of His church, in order to administer amongst
them those ordinances which Christ had left with His church,
as a perpetual memorial of Himself."
It has been remarked, that at the Conference of 1793, the
subject of this degree of separation between the Methodists
and the established church, by the administration of the holy
sacraments among themselves as a body, had created much
disquietude ; and great difference of sentiment on this point
was found to exist among the Methodist societies at large:
indeed, unanimity of opinion did not prevail even among the
preachers themselves. The question was duly considered in
[122.]

1793. THE SACRAMENTS; — ORDINATION. Age, 42.
the Conference, when it came to this judicious conclusion, —
" To have no alteration raade on this point for that year."
Such a consummation of things, though devoutly to have
been wished, could scarcely have been anticipated in a body
of people recently gathered out, not only from other religious
communities, but chiefly from the wilderness ofthe world ; —
who had till lately, " cared for none of these things," and
whose natural prejudices might probably have previously ran
high on political subjects, or else have received a strong
educational bias : such a state of things could have excited
no surprize, while at the same time it was also a fruitful
source of after disquietude, which demanded no small share
of judgment, and kindly patience, in those who took the
guidance of such conflicting views and prejudices.
We have seen, that Mr. Moore laid great stress upon this
Mr. Wesley's act of ordination of himself, and that he
considered it qualified him for the full performing of the
pastoral office among the Wesleyan-Methodists.
In later years, he often mentioned it in conversation, as
affording to his own mind confidence in the discharge of the
full pastoral office, the administering the holy sacraments to
his own people.
When in the year 1793, the disputes ran high in Bristol,
especially, relative to the administration of the sacraments by
the Wesleyan preachers, a pamphlet was anonymously issued,
opposing this " Innovation," as it was termed, and directed
its severity against all those preachers who, by adopting it,
were believed to be against the church interests in the body
of Methodism. To this pamphlet Mr. Moore replied, in
vindication of himself and his brethren, giving a copy of the
foregoing form of ordination of himself by Mr. Wesley,
qualifying him for the full discharge of the pastoral office,
" When the time should come for its performance, that is —
when the raajority of the people desired the administration
of the holy sacraments frora their own preachers in, their own
[123,]

1793. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 42.
chapels, and when there were no clergymen who would there
administer them."
The pamphlet referred to, was entitled. Considerations on
a Separation of the Methodists from the Established Church.
Mr. Moore, by name, wrote A Reply, taking for his motto
the following quotation from Locke's Essay on Toleration.
" A church of Christ, I take to be a voluntary society of
men, joining themselves together of their own accord; in
order to the publicly worshipping God, in such manner as
they judge acceptable to Him, and effectual to the salvation
of their souls."
In this pamphlet, Mr. Moore, in addressing the author of
" The Considerations," relative to the preceding form of his
own ordination by Mr. Wesley — says : " WiU the writer of
the " Considerations," or his new friends, reply to this, that
such ordination is nothing ? Will they dishonor Mr. Wesley
in order to condemn his sons in the gospel ? WiU they deny
the strong facts produced by Lord King, to prove that
presbyters and bishops are of the same order ?
" And are they prepared to maintain the consequence, that
almost all the churches of Europe are no churches of Christ?
And that those only are such who derive their authority from
the church of Rome ? Is this gentleman quite sure, that the
church of England has in reality any other ordination except
that of presbyters ?
" If it be granted that she has, I would ask, where is the
law that restrains ordination to the bishops, and denies that
power to the presbyters ? If it be replied — the Canons
restrain it ; I ask, were the canons ever confirmed by act of
parliament, as the Liturgy, Articles, and Homilies were ? If
not, are they any part of the church of England as by law
established ? I would also enquire, — who of the clergy
observe those canons, or think they are bound in duty so to
do? " If this gentleman connot give a satisfactory answer to
these questions ; and if it appear that the Methodist preachers
[124.]

1794. PEESBYTER OEDINATIONS IN AMEEICA. Age, 43.
act in these things by Mr. Wesley's authority ; and in so
doing conform to the church of England, as much as the
nature of the blessed work in which they are engaged will
permit; — then what becomes of all that is said, and upon
which such stress is laid, in the pages which follow ? 
We are " the friends of all, the enemies of none," and thus
we wUl proceed in the good old way."
It may here be remarked, that all the departures frora
the established form of the religion of the realm were, in the
days we are now speaking of, much fewer in number, and
less strange in character, than they are at the present time ;
and hence any variation was perhaps watched with a more
jealous attention than it would now excite. Certain it is, that
whatever was the cause, the disputes arising from it were
greater, and raore diversified, than the modes of escape from
their injurious consequences were found to be ; while any
plan for harmonizing these differences, was hailed by all
parties with pleasing and hopeful anticipation.
Such an effort was made by some of the leading men
among the preachers, who knew the almost universal objection
felt by the people, against the system of lay preaching
among the Methodists, which appears to have given rise to
the following circurastance, in which Mr. Moore himself took
a prominent part.
It has been remarked, that in tbe year 1785, Mr. Wesley
had ordained the Rev. Dr. Coke superintendent of America,
and the Reverend Mr. Richard Whatcoat, and the Reverend
Mr. Thomas Vasey, as presbyters ; and had sent him and
the other tried ministers over to that country, for the purpose
of establishing a missionary work there, to result in a
regulated Wesleyan church on that continent. Shortly after
Dr. Coke's arrival in America, with the knowledge, and full
approbation of Mr. Wesley, he ordained the Reverend Mr.
Francis Asbury as a superintendent also; their Methodist
hierarchy being governed by superintendents, and presbyters,
^^•ho ordained deacons. • [12.3,]

1794, LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, 43,
After Mr. Wesley's death. Dr. Coke having again visited
America, and seen how harmoniouslj^ and satisfactorily this
order of church government worked there, thought and spoke
much in its favor in England; and when the disputes, in
many of the societies, became loud after the Conference of
1793, he conversed at large with several of the preachers on
the subject, who entered fully into his scheme of ordination.
In the spring of 1794, Dr. Coke addressed a circular letter
to the most influential men among the preachers, inviting
them to meet him at Lichfield, at a certain time, but he did
not specify the object which he had in view ; of which some
among the number invited were however aware ; while others
of them were utterly ignorant of his design ; in this latter
number was Mr. Moore ; but on receiving such an invitation,
he, believing that it must have direct reference to the cause
of Methodism, hesitated not to attend the summons. When
the preachers, thus speciaUy invited, were met together. Dr.
Coke introduced the business of the meeting, by stating " the
unhappy differences which existed in England, on the subject
of the administration of the holy sacrament in the Wesleyan
chapels ; and which cause of offence was, in the estimation of
many persons, increased by the want of ordination by the
imposition of hands, to the pastoral office ;" and then he
proceeded to state "the total absence of these evils, as
existing in America; and which he believed resulted from
the system of church government which the Wesleyans, as
a christian body, had there adopted ; that he believed the
order of superintendents, presbyters, and deacons, was
agreeable to the usage of the early christian churches, and
very suitable to good order, in itself." Dr. Coke then
proceeded " to propose that as he had himself been ordained
by the imposition of hands by Mr. Wesley, to the full
pastoral offiiie for America ; so, he believed it desirable, that
by virtue of his own ordination as superintendent, he
should confer the office of presbyters on all his brethren
present ; which step he beUeved would be agreeable to the
societies at large, and that they, being thus empowered,
[120.]

1794. OPINIONS CONCERNING OEDINATION. Age, 43.
should be able to administer the holy sacraments." Most of
the preachers present expressed their satisfaction at the
proposed plan ; but when it came to Mr. Moore's turn to
give his sentiments, he rose and said, "Though ordination
by the imposition of hands was, he believed, in itself a true
Scripture rite, and the office of presbyters and deacons a
proper Scriptural distinction in the government of any
christian church ; yet, at the same time, he must oppose the
adoption of it on the present occasion; for as Methodist
preachers, they could take no step affecting the interests of
Methodism, without first consulting the Conference concerning
its views and opinions on the subject, while they regarded it
as their supreme court, and acknowledged Mr. Wesley as
their great founder." Mr. Moore concluded his observations
by moving " that the question be left over till the ensuing
Conference." Mr. Alexander Mather followed on the same side, and
with much warmth of expression, denounced the proposed
present ordination of presbyters and deacons as decidedly
unmethodistical and -wrong.
The result was the giving up ofthe whole plan at present,
referring it to the next assembling of the Conference; and
then, on being brought before the preachers, it was treated as
tending to create invidious distinctions between brethren ;
and those who had attended the meeting were considered as
aspirants after honor, and as wishing to be lords over God's
heritage, contrary to the spirit which influenced the early
members of that body.
Thus was the question of ordination, by the imposition of
hands, set aside then ; nor was it renewed for many years
throughout the whole Methodist body.
The subject of ordination was however but one among
many points of the controversial interest of that day: the
people began to be jealous of their power, and the Conference,
having sanctioned some infringements on church discipline,
they sought to obtain all the power resulting from the
[127.]

1794. LIFE OF IIENEY MOOEE. Ai/e, 13,
revolutionary principles, wliich they deemed them capable of
bestowing. The Reverend George Whitefield had established a more
popular mode of church government than Mr. Wesley ; he
having settled all his chapels on trustees, who had also the
appointment of the minister over the respective congregations
assembling in them ; on the contrary, Mr. Wesley had, with
very few exceptions, the Methodists chapels vested in the
Conference ; for which latter mode of chapel settlement Mr.
Moore was ever a warm advocate.
The Conference of 1794 was held in Bristol, in which
city much uneasiness existed between the trustees and the
people. Mr. Moore attended that Conference, and so also
did the Reverend Mr. Joseph Benson, both of whom had
been requested to itinerate in that circuit after the Conference.
During the sittings of the Conference, Mr. Benson had
preached an exceUent sermon upon Schism,* from "That
there should be no schism in the body ; but that the members
should have the same care one for another." — 1 Corinthians
xii. 25., which at the time made a deep impression on the
people ; but like the early dew, it was soon exhaled by the
heat of party feeling, which speedily drank up its refreshing
influence ; for before the Conference was quite concluded, Mr.
Benson, finding that in Bristol, party disputes ran so high,
determined in his own mind to take another circuit ; but as
many of the preachers had left the Conference ere he signified
his intention, the comparatively few who remained, objected
to alter his previous appointment to Bristol.
Mr. Moore having only to remove from Bath, determined
on not returning there, but remained in Bristol, where Mrs.
Moore shortly after joined him.
The Methodist chapel in Broad Mead, Bristol, was the
first chapel built by Mr. Wesley, and over it during his life,
* Mr. Benson's Sei-mon on Schism, was aftertvards pubhshed in the
dicthodist JIagnzine, for August, 1798.
[128.]

1794. TEUSTEE DISPUTES IN BEISTOL. Age, 43.
he had an absolute power ; but after his decease, this right
devolved upon trustees, who no sooner became aware of Mr.
Moore's views in reference to the administration of the holy
sacrament, by the preachers, in the chapels where the people
desired it ; — than they determined to resist his preaching at
all in the one under their trust. On finding how high this
party question ran, Mr. Moore became anxious to leave the
circuit, or at any rate, if he remained, not to take any
decisive step tiU the arrival of his coadjutor, the Reverend
Mr. Joseph Benson.
This determination was, however, over-ruled, by the
trustees of the Broad Mead chapel sending Mr. Moore, the
Monday after the conclusion of the Conference, on which day
he had been appointed to preach in that chapel, a legal notice
to the effect, that the chapel was bona fide theirs, and that
they were resolved Mr. Moore should not at all officiate upon
their premises. On receiving this notice, Mr. Moore became
increasingly anxious for the airival of Mr. Benson, but he
was soon relieved from his perplexity. The people, hearing
on the same day of the steps which the trustees had taken,
the whole body of the leaders, and the other official men of
the society went to Mr. Moore, and endeavoured to dissuade
him frora leaving his post, saying, " His going would make a
greater division in the society by far, than would result from
his remaining, for they would remain with him to a raan,
being determined not to submit to one chapel ruling the
whole circuit," adding also " that the body of the people were
likewise resolute upon the same point." This interview
induced Mr. Moore to go in person to the Broad Mead chapel,
in the regular course of his duty. When he arrived there, he
found the trustees themselves in the pulpit, though he had
previously informed them that he should not officiate upon
their premises, contrary to their will, and their power to
restrain him. Mr. Moore quietly begged that the trustees
would not give themselves any trouble, for that he had no
intention of preaching upon their premises ; that he did not
dispute their power to prevent him from officiating upon them,
[129.]

1794. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. ^ Age, 43.
but that, before he yielded to the right ^^ hich they bad thus
assumed, he felt it his duty to explain to the people the
causes for which the tnistees had refused to aUow him to
preach in that chapel." Having in substance given these
reasons for the opposition of the trustees, Mr. Moore
proceeded to remind them, " that their resistance was an open
renunciation of the authority of the Conference, which had
appointed him to preach in that chapel, as well as in every
other in the circuit ; but out of respect to its authority, he
had thus come to appear at his post, and to shew his own
willingness to abide by his duty."
After this address, Mr. Moore, taking the attorney's letter
from his pocket, read it aloud to the large congregation
assembled, and in a firm voice added, — " Though they, the
trustees, had the power to prevent him from preaching upon
their premises, yet they had not the power to restrain him
from administering the Gospel of the grace of God, and
therefore he should immediately proceed up the hill to
Portland chapel, where the word of God was not bound." So
saying, he turned and left the chapel, followed by the great
concourse of people to Portland chapel ; not twenty individuals
remaining to hear the preacher the trustees had appointed to
preach in the Broad Mead chapel.
It was a fortnight after this event, before Mr. Benson
arrived in Bristol, when Mr. Aloore laid the whole business
before him ; but he, being on the high church side, resolved
to abide by the trustees in what they had done, leaving the
final issue to the determination of the Conference. Upon this
Mr. Moore resolved to summon a district meeting, which
accordingly met, and after entering into the whole transaction,
they came to the conclusion of approving the whole of
Mr. Moore's conduct in the affair : this commendation was
carried by the voices of the whole district, with the exception
of Mr. Benson's and two of his colleagues ! Mr. Moore felt
much for tbis grevious contention, and sought to put an
end to it, by proposing to Mr. Benson, in the presence of
[1.30.]

1794. BRISTOL DISPUTES ; MR. KNOX's PAMPHLET. Age, 43.
his colleagues, " to leave Bristol himself altogether, if he
would leave the Broad Mead chapel, if the trustees persisted
in the opposition they had begun." This Mr. Benson
absolutely refused to do, which resolution determined Mr.
Moore to abide at his post, and to take care of the spiritual
interests of the other part of the circuit. The work of God
prospered under his ministerial labors, and those of his
brethren who helped him ; especially his excellent brother
in law the late Reverend Mr. Thomas Rutherford, and the
late Reverend doctor Adam Clarke, who united with Mr.
Moore in assisting to keep the Bristol society entire ; and
in circumstances which enabled thera to erect a large and.
handsome chapel, which, from the occurrence above stated,
was named Eben-Ezer chapel !
Shortly after these events, the subject of these disputes
began to agitate the public mind; the high church party
espousing the side of the trustees. Pamphlets were written,
and recriminations abounded : among these was one from the
pen of the late learned and excellent Alexander Knox, esquire.
This gentleman had been a personal friend of Mr. Wesley's,
and it was at his father's house in Derry, that Mr. Wesley
used to take up his abode when visiting that part of Ireland :
Mr. Knox was also much attached to, and a friend of, Mr.
Moore's : but alas, party spirit for the time being knows no
friend. Mr. Knox's high church sentiments led him to espouse
the side of the Bristol trustees ; and he wrote a pamphlet
against the views Mr. Moore had taken on the subject : to
which Mr. Moore replied. Some time afterwards, Mr. Knox
being in London, where Mr. Moore was then attending the
Conference, the two quandam fi-iends met in the street, when
Mr. Knox cordiaUy taking Mr. Moore's hand, said with much
feehng, " Mr. Moore, I have to ask your pardon, and to make
my apology to you for having written against you." To this
Mr. Moore promptly replied, " As we mutually took up the
sword, let me also, Mr. Knox, join you in the apology, and
[131.]

1795. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 44,
be our forgiveness mutual." " That is unnecessary," replied
the good man ; " I took up the sword voluntarily, and drew
it against my friend : I needed not to have meddled with the
subject ; I had no knowledge of the trustees ; but I knew you
too well to have done what I did thus unnecessarily : are we
friends ? " It is only a truly great and generous mind that
can say — I have done wrong.
Mr. Alexander Knox was a man of very eminent powers
of mind, and literary attainments, as well as of deep rehgious
feeling : it is only the mind thus imbued that can acknowledge
its fault, in circumstances like the foregoing !
At the Conference of 1795, the Reverend Mr. Joseph
Bradford was chosen president, and Dr. Coke, secretary.
Mr. Benson, who had seen and felt the painful consequences
of party politics, on the peace and usefulness of a minister of
the Gospel, was the first man appointed by the Conference to
preach before that body : he took for his text, " Endeavouring
to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace." —
Epheslans iv. 3. In his sermon he strongly insisted on the
evil arising from not " Endeavouring to keep the unity of the
Spirit in the bond of peace ;" and, with all the force of his very
eminent talents, he recommended peace and brotherly love ;
indeed it was pretty generally felt among the preachers, that
the time was come when some plan should be adopted in
order to appease the varied discontents of the people. On the
assembling of the Conference, the foUowing day was appointed
for solemn prayer and fasting, which was kept in imploring
the Divine guidance in whatever plan should be suggested
and adopted for the furtherance of peace, and of good will
between the preachers and the people. On that day, the
Conference chose by ballot a committee of nine persons, of
which number Mr. Moore was one, to draw up what was
termed, and what it was intended its spirit should be, — A Plan
of Pacification ; in the terms of which it was desired that the
preachers and the people should mutually agree. This Plan
of Pacification regarded the administration of the Sacraments
[i;!2.]

1795. DESIGN OF THE PLAN OF PACIFICATION. Age, 44.
of baptism, and the Lord's supper, and the burial of the dead,
for the future to pertain to the office of the Wesleyan rainistry :
to these were added the permission to preach in church hours.
All these additions the Plan of Pacification ceded to the
people, at their request, in all such chapels as earnestly desired
them ; but they were not enjoined on such societies, or on
any individuals, who wished to adhere to the administration
of these sacred rights as heretofore administered in the
established church, rather than receive these special services
from their own immediate preachers. The other regulations
and provisions of this pacificatory measure, related chiefly to
the Methodist discipline among themselves as a body ; and
fixed the rules for the direction and observances of the local
authorities in the respective societies. The proposed Plan of
Pacification was drawn out, and when brought up for the
approval and sanction of the Conference, was unanimously
adopted. In a short time it was found that, though it had satisfied
the many, it did not come up to the desire of som€ few, wbo
loudly complained, and set themselves in determined opposition
to every merely conciliatory measure ; and at once proceeded
to form a party to oppose, not only what they termed the late
half-measures, but also some of the leading features in the
oeconomy of the government of the Methodist body.
Among the number of the disaffected, and the grand
originator of the whole scheme, was an itinerant preacher —
Mr. Alexander Kilham. He had published several pamphlets
on Methodist discipline in its ecclesiastical government ; his
views he had been probably led to adopt from his very liberal
pohtical sentiments, and which he wished carried out into the
constitution of the Conference, and the control of the several
societies. A judgment on this subject raay be formed from a
perusal of the following letter fi-om the Reverend Mr. Thomas
Rutherford, to two of his friends at Newcastle, who had
imbibed the spirit of the party; written by that exceUent
man, in consequence of seeing the names of these two
[133.]

1796. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 45.
gentlemen affixed to An Address issued in print, as the result
of a meeting held in Newcastle, in the spring of 1796, by
several of the Methodist friends who had entertained the
views of Mr. KUbam; and, entering into his scheme of
church polity, had been led away by specious reasonings from
that loving simplicity of the Gospel of Christ in which Mr.
Rutherford left them walking, when he had ministered among
them in holy things. The letter is as follows :

Ma.vchester, April Ith, 1796.
My De.vr Brethren,
On Sunday, March 20th, I saw the printed address
from Newcastle, and must confess I was sorry to see your
names among those who had signed it. I cannot for a
moment suppose that you are not the men of peace and love,
(particularly to the preachers) you have been for these thirty
years; I believe you are just the same, and I trust you will
continue the same till your spirits return to God. But
poor restless Mr. Kilham, and others of your friends whom
I know you highly esteem and love, (as I also do) have
prevailed on you to do what, in my opinion, you had far
better had nothing to do with.
You are not Methodists of yesterday: you have thankfully
received the preachers, and have thought it your honor and
happiness to entertain them since the year 1766; and when
did they attempt to treat you, or the society to which you
belong, " as irrational beings ?" " When, or in what, have
they ruled you without consulting you?" Brethren, I entreat
you, judge for yourselves, and do not let any, either by smooth
insinuations or bold assertions, persuade you contrary to plain
and long tried matter of fact, that these things are so, and
that the only " two precedents which countenance" the
power that the preachers exercise over the people are, " the
papal authority," and " tyranical civil governments." Do
[13!.]

1796. EUTHEEFOED's LETTEE;— KILHAM COMPLAINTS. Age, 45.
not let any make you believe that " Disorder and death" will
swallow you up, unless you adopt Mr. Kilham's extravagant
and ridiculous plan, or that suggested in the Address you
have signed. Do not, I beseech you, let the blairing of Mr.
Kilham's imaginary calf, the roaring of his lion, or the
bellowing and foaming of his painted bull,* frighten you;
nor the insinuations which he has so liberaUy thrown out
against the preachers, make you conclude that we are a set
of villains not fit to be trusted with a shilhng, and that the
Conference is " a house of Popes," who want to dupe and
enslave the people.
I have known the Methodist preachers and the Methodist
Conference longer than Mr. Kilham has, and I am certain
they are no such men, and have no such design. Their
design now is just what it was from the beginning; namely —
to save their own souls, and those that hear them, and to do
this in the best and raost Scriptural manner they can. If
they have any other design, I solemnly declare, I am an utter
stranger to it. But I am sure they have not.
Oh, but it will be said, I am wide of the point : it is not
the preachers, but the rules, which are the cause of all the
evils complained of, and which threaten us with " disorder
and death." Hence, the authors of the Address tell us, —
" Though, we have said, the Methodist preachers rule
their people without consulting them, we speak this of the
rules." I suppose they mean that — the rules rule the people
without consulting them ! What are these rules ? Just the
same they were from the beginning. The society rules, the
band rules, and the general minutes, are the same. These
form what they call " an anti-scriptural and oppressive system,
to which may be attributed all the evils complained of."
But who was it that formed, and for fifty years supported
and enforced, "this anti-scriptural and oppressive system?" —
Why, it was Mr. Wesley. Now we all know, yea, and all
England knows, that he was one of the wisest and greatest
* Mr. Kilham dealt much in those figm-es. [1.35.]

1796. LIFE OF IIENEY MOOEE. Age, 45.
men of the age in which he lived. But according to the
Address, what sort of a wise and great man must he have
been, who deliberately, and in the name of the Lord planned,
and to the last day of his life enforced, this " anti-scriptural
and oppressive system," and who continually declared, that it
was agreeable to the word of God, and the example of the
primitive church, and that he was led to adopt it by the
openings of divine providence ; I ask, what sort of a wise and
great man must he have been who acted such a part? I
shall leave the authors of the^ Address to answer this question,
and proceed to enquire.
What have been the fruits of those i-ules according to
which the Methodists have been governed for above half a
century? for " by their fruits ye shall know them," and not
by their being called " anti-scriptural and oppressive."
The fruits thereof have been, — -
First — One of the greatest, the deepest, the clearest, the
most scriptural, the most extensive, and the most lasting
revivals of real religion, that has been known in the world
since the primitive days, or at least since the reformation; a
revival which has spread not only through England, Ireland,
and Scotland, but through the continent of America, the
West Indies, and even to the coast of Africa.
Second — Thousands and tens of thousands who have
been, and tens of thousands who now are the subjects of this
glorious revival, have been, and are, patterns of good works,
eminent for holiness and happiness, ornaments both of civil
and religious society, in every relation, calUng, and rank of
life. Yea, and the more faithfully these rules have been
enforced, the more strictly they have been observed, so much
the more have all these fruits abounded.
All this is matter of fact ; let the authors of the Address
deny it if they can.
Now, if the rules be what they say they are, viz. —
" anti-scriptural and oppressive," is it not very extraordinary
that they should be productive of such excellent fruit ? At
[136.]

1796. RUTUEEFORD's LETTER ; — SOCIETY RULES. Age, 45.
this rate, it seems we have, from the beginning to this day,
" gathered grapes of thorns, and figs of thistles ;" and that
a corrupt tree has produced a continued and an increasing
profusion of the best fruit that ever was reaped upon the
earth. But the plain truth of the matter is, that the rules and
ceconomy of Methodism are neither " anti-scriptural" nor
" oppressive ;" that " the Methodist preachers" do not " rule
over the people without consulting them," and that " the
present existing rules of Conference" do not require that they
should, but just tbe contrary, as I shall immediately prove.
First, We consult the people and leaders on the admission
of members into society. When persons come to us declaring,
they have a desire to " flee from the wrath to come," and
want to be admitted into society, we appoint them to meet
with such and such leaders, for three or four weeks, and
according to the account which those leaders, and the people
they have met with, give of thera, we admit them on trial,
receive them into society, or reject them, and without taking
these steps, we cannot be faithful to our rules.
Second, " It has been our general custom never to appoint
or remove a leader or steward, without consulting the leaders
and stewards of the society ; and we are resolved to walk by
the same rule." The above is one of the articles for
pacification, and a " present existing rule" and resolution
" of Conference."
Third, So far are " the Conference from being determined
to do their own way, and not wishing to consult the people,
or striving to act independently of them," as the authors of
the Address make the people say they are ; that, on the
contrary, " We have in some degree deposited our characters
and usefulness in their hands, or in the hands of their
representatives, by making them the judges of our morals,
doctrines, and gifts." Referring you to the second article of
the Plan of Pacification, concerning discipline, which also is
one of " the present existing rules of the Conference." [137.1

1790. LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, 45.
Fourth, We consult the people concerning every coUection
which we make, acquainting them fully before we make it,
with the design thereof. And all the money we coUect,
whether for the poor, or carrying on the work of God, is
distributed by the stewards and leaders. The money collected
in each circuit for the yearly collection, for Kingswood school,
and for the preacher's fund, must be entered in the general
steward's book. See the Minutes of the last Conference, page
36. This is a " present existing rule of Conference."
Fifth, With regard to the preachers, both local and
travelling, no people have such an opportunity of knowing,
judging of, and declaring their sentiments concerning their
preachers, as the Methodists every where have. To say
nothing of what they pass through as local preachers, every
travelling preacher is four years, or at the very least three
years and nine months, before he can be received into full
connexion. And why is all this caution ? Is it that
preachers " may be smuggled into the connexion ?" Is there
such caution as this used with any other set of ministers in
Great Britain ? I believe not. Is it possible, according to
this plan, for preachers to " be smuggled into connexion ?"
This is a new, and a very curious method of smuggling
indeed ! — to expose men all through the kingdom, and often
through various parts of the three kingdoms, for four years
successively. Mean time, every district stands engaged, not
only to hear and consider any complaint which may be
brought against those on trial, but also against any preacher
in the connexion : for " If the majority of the trustees, or
the majority of the stewards and leaders of any society, beheve
that any preacher appointed for their circuit is immoral,
erroneous in his doctrines, or deficient in abilities, they have
authority to summon the preachers of the district, and all the
trustees, stewards, and leaders in the circuit: and if the
majority of the meeting judge that the accused preacher is
immoral, erroneous in doctrine, or deficient in abilities, he is
to be removed from the circuit, and another appointed in his
[138,]

1796. RUTHERFOEd's LETTER ; — ON DISCIPLINE. Age, 45.
place till the Conference." This is the second article
concerning discipline, and also a " present existing rule of
Conference." Now, if all this " be smuggling preachers into connexion,"
I should be glad to know what is fair, honest, open deaUng.
And I wonder how many " ignorant and worldly-minded
preachers" would submit to be thus smuggled, in order to
" be authorized to appoint others ?"
- From the above it is evident, that the preachers now have
as full " an opportunity of proving tbe purity of their designs
as the first preachers had, and more so ; as they were but
one year on trial, and not subject to be judged by trustees,
stewards, and leaders, as the preachers now are.
The authors of the Address give the Conference to
understand what they may expect, in case they should not
adopt the measures they have suggested. " If," say they,
" every circuit were to determine, that the preachers' fund,
the ticket money, the yearly and Kingswood collections,
shall be kept in the hands of the town and circuit stewards ;
that no person shall lead a class, or enter a pulpit, till he has
the approbation of a majority of the leaders and quarterly
meetings ; that if any man be sent as a travelling preacher to
any circuit, without the consent of such a majority, the
person sent out, and the preacher ¦\\'ho has recommended
him, shall be publicly branded as enemies to the whole
of the connexion, and especially to the place where he is
appointed to travel : should the people once determine to use
this power, who can hinder them ?" Now this is a broad
hint ! And to be sure it is the way to " make preachers and
people ONE FOR EVER ! !"
However, before the people in any circuit carry into
execution the measures which are here so plainly pointed out
to them ; before they discard the Conference, and renounce
their authority; before they shut their doors against the
preachers, and " brand them as public enemies to the whole
[139.]

1796. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 45.
connexion," I hope, for their own sake, they will consider
and duly weigh two things.
First, What they are likely to gain by the change. —
Whether " leaders and quarterly meetings" are likely to
govern them, and manage the various things belonging to
the work of God in the different societies, with greater
impartiality, and regard to the good of the whole, than the
preachers do ; and whether it is probable that they wiU more
tenderly, or even equally care for them, and labor as
faithfully to promote their spiritual and eternal interests, as
those have done and are likely to do, who, under God, have
been the instruments of bringing far the greatest part of them
to the knowledge of the truth, — have fed them with the
sincere milk of the word, and for many years watched over
them in love, and whose " joy and crown of rejoicing they
are in the Lord." I hope the people will duly consider these
particulars : for it appears to me that their happiness, and
the very existence of the work of God among the Methodists,
are deeply concerned therein, and require it at their
hands. Second, I hope they will carefully examine, and impartially
consider all " the present existing rules of Conference :" and
I am persuaded when they have done so, they will not call
our system of government " anti-scriptural and oppressive :"
they will not say, that " it is contrary to the natural order
of society ;" and that the only " two precedents which they
know of to countenance it are, — the papal authority, and
tyranical civil governments ;" that the Methodist preachers
" treat their people as irrational beings;" and tliat " at present,
aU is DOUBT, DARKNESS, and DISTRUST." No;
they will not say so : and consequently will not take the steps
mentioned in the above paragraph of the Address ; for they
wUl see that they have no just cause so to do, and therefore,
that they could not answer for such conduct, and its
consequences, before the " great Shepherd and Bishop of
their souls."
[140,]

1796. Rutherford's LETTER; — on discipline, .-///f-, 45,
Perhaps you will ask, but do not " these three evils
threaten us ; — an increase of a worldly spirit ; divisions in the
societies ; and want of love to tbe preachers ?" I believe
they do : but I also believe that they proceed from a very
different cause, or causes, to what they are ascribed to in the
Address. I am certain, that our rules are so far from being
the cause of them, that I will engage, let but the preachers,
the leaders, stewards, trustees, and all our people, faithfully
keep our rules, and by the blessing of God, they will
effe^Mally remove, and for ever keep from among us, all these
evils.-3I dare venture the whole matter upon this issue : and
am confident, whenever the Methodists give it a fair trial,
they will find it to be a sovereign remedy for every branch of
the disease.
We will then no longer " be conformed to this world,"
nor "love the world, or the things of the world; but being
risen with Christ, we will set our affections on things above,
and not on things on the earth : we will esteem the reproach
of Christ greater riches then all the treasures of this world."
Divisions wUl vanish from the societies, and the voice of
discord not be heard in all our borders. If we have any
contention, it will not be for the highest place, and who of us
shall be the greatest ; but for the lowest place, and who shall
be the least. We shall love as brethren, and " do nothing
through strife or vain gloi-y ;" but " bear one another's burdens,
and so fulfil the law of Christ." The preachers, like their
Lord, will go about doing good : and like his blessed apostles,
be wUling to spend and be spent in his service. And the
people, far from being suspicious and jealous of them, as
though they were cunning and designing men, who want to
be lords over God's heritage, will "highly esteem them in
love for their work's sake, and gladly obey them, knowing
"that they watch for their souls, as they that must give
account." I believe, therefore, that the grand cause of the evils
mentioned is, — our having departed frora the spirit and
[141,]

1706, life of HENRY MOOEE. Age, 43.
practise of our rules; and that Mr. Kilham's publications,
and the Newcastle Address, are calculated greatly to increase
all those evils. I have no doubt, but whenever they are
received, " a worldly spirit" will be promoted ; " divisions in
the societies" will increase ; and " want of love to the
preachers" will abound more and more. I am indeed far
from thinking the authors of the Address intended it should
have this effect; but whatever was their intention, I am
persuaded time will shew (if it has not done so already,) that
I am not mistaken.
Do not imagine, my dear brethren, from what I have said,
that I think our rules and system of oeconomy are so complete
that they cannot be improved : I do not. However, I think
I have proved from the rules, that we more than " virtually"
consult our people ; and consequently that they are not less
consulted than the primitive christians were : and before the
authors of the Address can prove the contrary, they must
produce other texts of Scripture than those they have referred
to. I have proved from " the present existing rules of the
Conference," that the preachers are not only bound to consult
the leaders and stewards, but that the preachers in each
circuit are liable to be called to an account and to be judged
by them, in case a majority of the leaders and stewards in any
society bring a charge against any of them.
In my opinion, it is right and necessary that the preachers
should consult the people, and the leaders, in the reception of
members ; the leaders and stewards, in the appointment or
removal of either of them ; and leaders, local preachers, and
quarterly meetings, in the appointment of local preachers, and
such as are recommended to travel. The more that things
are done by mutual consent, so much the more will mutual
confidence and love prevail amongst us.
My dear brethren, I have written my sentiments freely to
you on the subject ofthe Address, because I greatly love you,
and wish you to be preserved from having any thing to do in
the present commotions, which I understand run very high
[142,]

1796. TEIAL OF ALEXANDRE KILHAJI. Atje, 45.
in your part of the kingdom. But as you have already been
drawn in, and have also a preacher of Mr. Kilham's principles
and spirit to deal with, who, doubtless, will exert all his
influence to get the people in every society to admire and
support his w'lld scheme, if you raean for the future to keep
yourselves free, you must be resolute. And, however much
at the present you may be blamed for thus acting, you will
find it most for j^our peace and comfort, and be thankful by
and by that you took my advice. Consult with Mr. Hunter
your old tried friend and father.
I am, my dear Brethren,
Yours, &c.,
T: RUTHERFORD.

The occasion of the foregoing letter was this : — Mr. A.
Kilham was stationed that year in the north of England.
He made many converts there to his wild scheme, and at
length a number of them met at Newcastle, and published
from thence An Address to the people. Mr. Rutherford
was a Cumberland or Northumberland man, and Messrs.
William and Jacob Cooke, to whom the letter was addressed,
were friends of his, and their names were affixed to the
Address referred to.
At the ensuing Conference of 1796, the Reverend Mr.
Thomas Taylor was chosen president, and Dr. Coke, secretary.
Mr. Kilham was cited to appear before this Conference to
shew cause why he had, both in public and private, as well
as in several pamphlets, brought such heavy charges against
not only the preachers, but the Conference itself; thereby
exciting a spirit of disaffection, while at the same time he
retained a name and a place, among those very men he was
so diligently laboring to asperse. In the proceedings on
this business, Mr. Moore took a part, and in a letter from
the Conference to Mrs. Moore, he thus writes : [14;;.]

1706. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age i5.
London,
July, 1796.
On the first day of the meeting of the Conference, after
the election of the president and secretary, the first business
brought forward was that of Mr. Kilham : — Mr. Alexander
Mather having rose, asked, " Is Mr. Alexander Kilham
here?" The reply being in the affirmative, he resumed,
" Before we proceed to business I wish, by permission of the
president, to put a few questions to Mr. Kilham." The
request being granted, Mr. Mather proposed to Mr. Kilham
the following questions : " How long is it since you were
received into full connexion." "Eleven years." "Who
received you ? " " Mr. Wesley." " Did he not at the same
time give you a copy of the large Minutes with these words
written on them, and signed by himself, ' As long as you walk
by these rules we shall rejoice to receive you as a fellow
laborer.'" " He did so." " Do you retract that agreement,
or covenant?" "I desire time to consider that question.''
Then Mr. Mather, addressing the president, said, " Sir, if you
have no objection to grant Mr. Kilham his request I have
none ; but I would suggest, that after what Mr. Kilham has
published against our rules, that he withdraw till he has
answered the question."
This proposition was unanimously agreed to, and Mr.
Kilham retired till the foUowing morning, when he delivered
ill a written paper, which was a mere recapitulation of several
charges contained in his pamphlets, but not a reply to the
charges brought against him by the Conference, (nor any
answer to Mr. Mather's question,) which charges had been
handed to him personally by the late Dr. Adam Clarke.
Before this paper of Mr. Kilham's was read, the foUowuig
motion was made in the Conference, and unanimously agreed
to, " That the Conference confirm the engagement entered
into at Manchester, in 1791 ; viz. — to abide by the plan Mr.
Wesley had left, and the rules contained in the large Minutes,
both with respect to doctrine and discipline."
[144.]

1796. TRIAL OF ALEXANDER KILHAM. Age, 45.
This motion being carried, Mr. KUbam was then asked
if he also agreed ; he replied, " I agree to them as far as they
are agreeable with Scripture:" to which vague answer I
rejoined, " We aU agree with the Koran of Mohammed with
the same limitation, viz., as far as it is agreeable to Scripture ;
but we agree to these rules because we believe them to be
agreeable with Scripture." To this remark Mr. Kilham
offered no reply. The secretary. Dr. Coke, then read over
the articles taken from Mr. KUham's various publications, as
charges which he makes against the preachers, and the
system of church government ; to the former he gave vague
answers, and to the latter he raised objections in accordance
with his own more liberal pohtical sentiments : all these
matters occupied a great deal of the time of the Conference,
and after they had been patiently gone into, with Mr. Kilham,
he was then desired to withdraw, and the Conference having
considered the case, ordered — " That any letters sent in Mr.
Kilham's favor should be read, but that no letters against
him, in reference to the new rules or plans which he
desired to introduce, should be read." This was accordingly
done. The charges against the preachers, by Mr. Kilham, were
then read over, and pronounced " Unproved and slanderous.'-*
The foUowing motion was then made in the Conference :
"Whereas Mr. Kilham has brought several charges
against Mr. Wesley, and the body of the preachers, of a
slanderous and criminal nature, which charges he declared he
could prove, and which upon examination, he could not prove
even one of them ; and also considering the disunion and
strife which he has occasioned in many of the societies ; we
adjudge him unworthy of being a member of the Methodist
connexion." This decision was carried unanimously. Mr. Kilham was
then called in, and the judgment of the Conference was read
to him. Thus the business of Mr. Kilham's is ended, unless he
[145.]

1796.

LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE.

Age 45.

repent, which would rejoice my poor heart; but of which
there is no prospect at present : it has been a painful matter,
but the preachers have been thoroughly " as the heart of one

man.

It appears that the Conference printed a circular giving
an abstract of Mr. Kilham's case, and the judgment passed
upon him, which was addressed " To the brethren and friends
of the Methodist connexion," and circulated throughout the
body, signed by the president, and secretary.

BOOK IV.
;frDm ^r. Wii(f>Km'i SCrtal, to ^r. i^oore'^ leabms Jtttierpoor.
[1796  1803.]

)HILE the interests of religion were occupying the
^ wjj^^i^ attention of Mr. Moore, he did not at the same
(o^^^ time fail to cultivate those social affections which
give life and energy to the heart ; indeed the
sociability of his character was ever prominent throughout
the whole course of his life.
It has been remarked, that Mr. Moore left his native
country (Ireland) at the summons of Mr. Wesley, in order to
fulfil his ministerial caUing in England, as early as the year
1784. He left the place of his birth, and the scene of his
youthful remembrances, however, with feehngs of regret, (as
he has expressed himself in his former narrative.) For some
years previously to his leaving Ireland, he had formed some
religious friendships, which it cost him much pain personally
to rehnquish ; but he had dedicated, in holy consecration,
his whole self unto God, and his affections, as well as his
[147.]

1796. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 45.
sense of duty had said, through his entire soul, " Here am I,
send me :" the live coal from off the altar of the Lord had
touched his lips, and spread its haUowing influence on his
heart, and thus led him out not only to do, but to suffer, the
wiU of his heavenly Father. But though called to remove
from the circle of his relatives and fi-iends, his spirit carried
with it the liveliest remembrances of the past, and often by
such reminiscences and frequent epistolary communications,
he was enabled to connect the interesting chain in the history
of the past, with his present duties, and new obligations.
The following pages will refer to some of these religious
and social friendships ; forming details of the most pleasing
character. One of these connections has already been glanced
at, in Mr. Moore's intimacy with the family of the late
Alexander Knox, esquire, who was a learned and inteUectual
man, and a conscientious christian ; which is evinced by his
ThlrtyYears Correspondence with Bishop Jebb, lately pubhshed.
Another early friend, and frequent con-espondent of Mr.
Moore's, was — Mrs. Theodosia Blachford, whose mother,
lady Ann Tighe, was eldest daughter of the earl of Glendore.
Among the eminent ancestors of this gifted lady was the
celebrated lord Clarendon, the historian. Lady Ann married
a rich commoner, Henry Tighe, esquire, of Rossana, in the
county of Wicklow, who was himself a member of parhament
for the county, and returned four other members through two
boroughs which he possessed, to seats in the Irish parhament:
these boroughs were purchased at the time of the union, with
several others thus compromised for, in order to their
perpetual abolition. Mr. and lady Ann Tighe's daughter
Theodosia, married the Reverend John Blachford, a clergyman
and a gentleman, of large independent property, who, on
account of his various learning, was constituted the librarian
of St. Patrick's library, in Dublin. This hbrary chiefly
consists of a collection of the learning of the sixteenth
century, contributed for the most part by Archbishop Usher,
and Bishop Bedel. The latter prelate was the first to give
[148,]

1794. ACCOUNT OF THE BLACHFORD FAMILY. Age, 43.
the Irsih a Bible, printed in their mother tongue, and in the
ancient characters of their country. During the time the
Reverend John Blachford's predecessor held the office, the
hbrary had been much neglected, and the books and
manuscripts had been suffered to fall into decay ; indeed, the
library room, which is a handsome structure, in the forra
of the capital letter L, had, during part of that period, been
tumed into a laundry, and consequently, the decayed and
perishing condition of the manuscripts and books may be
easily imagined. But this was not the only evil resulting
from this system of things : Mr. Blachford found, that many
of the books belonging to the library had been stolen ; and
no sooner was he aware of this evil, than he set himself
diligently to search in order to recover the documents and
books thus missing, and succeeded in tracing and buying
up a raultitude of them from the book stalls, in Dublin and
its vicinity. Mr. Blachford successfully exerted himself in restoring
and putting the library into good order, and had the books
well cleaned tvrice a year.
A mahgnant fever carried off this excellent man in the
prime of his life ; leaving a widow and two children, John,
and Mary, to deplore the death of the husband, guide, and
father. He died with a hope fuU of immortality and eternal
Ufe. The trust of bringing up these children fell upon no
ordinary character : their mother, Mrs. Blachford, was a lady
of strong sense, of a well cultivated mind, and of unaffected
piety. That Mr. Wesley had a high respect for this lady, appears
from a letter he wrote to Mr. Moore some years previously,
in which he refers to some uneasinesses which had occurred in
the Dublin society. The letter was addressed to Mr. Moore,
at the new room, near that city, where he was then stationed,
and reads thus : [140,]

1796. LIFE or HENRY MOOEE. Age, 46.
Near Newcastle,
June 7, 1788.
Dear Henry,
I incline to think the battle is over, and you wiU have
peace ; provided none of you return railing for raihng, but
contrarywise blessing: beware of shewing any coolness to
 •. You must conquer him by love. I am glad you
have not lost Mrs. Blachford : she is one of our jewels : I
love her much. Now use your influence in prevailing on our
people to attend on the sacrament at St. Patrick's monthly.
I am, my dear Henry,
Your attached friend and brother,
J: WESLEY.
During the minority of her children, Mrs. Blachford
managed their patrimony so well, that after sparing nothing
from their suitable education, her son, on coming of age,
entered upon his father's estates not only unencumbered, but
with a fortune to render their possession desirable. He
shortly afterwards visited the continent, where he married a
young maid of honor of the Empress of Austria, by whom he
had two sons, one of whom survived him : ultimately this
marriage proved an unfortunate one; and he afterwards
espoused a daughter of that celebrated orator, and statesman,
Henry Grattan, esquire.
His dearly loved sister, Mary Blachford, married her
cousin Henry Tighe, esquire, M. P.
This lady was remarkable for the beauty of her person —
the fascination of her manners, and her high mental cultivation;
she composed many beautiful poems, — and among them a
most exquisite and celebrated allegorical poem called Psyche,
For many years it remained unpublished, but Mr. Tighe had
it subsequently printed for private circulation amongst her
friends. A copy of this early edition, in a beautiful miniature
quarto, Mrs. Tighe gave to Mr. Moore, to whom she was
[15Q,]

1794. ACCOUNT OF MRS. TIGHE's POEM OF " PSYCHE." Age, 43.
personally much attached, which she thus inscribed: "To
Henry Moore, frora his obliged and affectionate Mary Tighe."
A poera like that of Psyche could not long remain
unnoticed: its publication was caUed for loudly; — and the
profits of the first edition, amounting to five hundred pounds,
Mr. Heny Tighe gave in order to found an " Hospital Ward"
to " The House of Refuge," for unprotected female servants
out of place; which charity Mrs. Blachford had herself
founded, several years before, in Bagot street, Dublin.
After the death of Mrs. Henry Tighe, the poem of Psyche
was pubUshed with several other poems annexed, in a beautiful
large quarto, and had a rapid and extensive sale. It has
since passed through many octavo editions ; the latest edition
is a smaU gem, in a richly Uluminated binding.
Mrs. Blachford had, early in life, become devoted to
rehgious enquiry, and while necessarily she was much in the
world, and fulfilling all its duties agreeably with her station
in hfe, she possessed a decision of character which, joined to
her good understanding and great philanthropy, distinguished
the whole tenor of her useful hfe.
The character of Miranda, in La-w's Serious Call, was the
aim of Mrs. Blachford; and those who knew her best,
beUeved that her useful life illustrated the character: her
jointure of seven hundred pounds per annum she expended
chiefly in charity, after her children were provided for;
contenting herself with few of even the comforts of life, in
order to administer more largely to the necessities of others.
Mrs. Blachford's second brother William Tighe, esquire,
was also pious : he v\Tote the Life of Mr. Law ; having for
this special purpose traveUed to the place of his birth, and to
those of his different residences, in order to collect the most
perfect account possible of that great and good man ; Mr.
Richard Tighe likewise abridged all Mr. Law's works in one
volume, under the title of A Guide to Rest.*
* Mr. Moore was also favored with his friendship. [151.]

1791. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 40.
Several hours of each day Mrs. Blachford spent in
attending to the education of twelve poor girls, whose
instruction was followed up by her guardian care, and the
exertion of her influence on their behalf in their future progress
through life. Such, but more than this, was the lady to
whose correspondence with Mr. Moore, these preliminary
observations are made, in order to introduce those frequent
extracts from her letters, which will be found in the progress
of this memoir of her highly esteemed and respected friend.
The first communication of this kind found among Mr.
Moore's papers, was addressed to him in the year 1791 ; and
is inserted here, though a little out of chronological order, on
account of its interesting character, relating as it does scenes
of the Irish rebelhon of that unhappy period. The letter is
dated.

Dublin,
June 1, 1791.
My Dear Friend,
Here the daily accounts of the slaughter, devastation,
and intended massacres, are dreadful. My brother in law, the
Reverend Mr. Sandys, finding that his name was actually
down for assassination, and his own confidential servant " a
united Irishman," has fled with his whole family to my
eldest brother's house, in Dawson street. My brother
Richard and his family were obliged to leave their home in
the night, and fly half naked from the neighbourhood of
Gorey. Mrs. Tighe, of Rossana, (the second wife of Mrs.
Blachford's father, an excellent woman,) has likewise
abandoned her beautiful seat, on discovering that all her men
servants and workmen were enlisted with " the united
Irishmen :" we expect every hour to hear that the place is
burnt to the ground. My son in law Henry Tighe, is with
a party of yeomanry, keeping guard about Powerscourt, the
residence of Mr. Sandys, as the rebels were yesterday within
[152.]

1791. MRS. blachford's LETTEE ; — IRISH REBELLION. Age, 40.
a few miles of that place. This much in reference to our
immediate friends, but be the event what it may as to victory,
how dreadful must be any result to this unhappy country.
Thousands have been slaughtered, and their families cast
houseless upon the world ; for the heart of every protestant
is steeled against the Roman cathohcs, in whora it will
hereafter be impossible to confide. I have stood up for them
till I can do so no longer; having believed that their creed
had nothing to do with this conflict : but I have been obliged
to give up the point. I suppose that there is not a family in
this now crowded city, which is not in hourly expectation
and apprehension for the life of some raember belonging to
it, as almost every male from between sixteen to sixty years
of age is either a yeoman, or a united Irishman ; — servants,
apprentices, and some shopkeepers, only excepted. Of the
former description, vast numbers are taken up every day. —
Your former landlady, poor Mrs. Coghlan, has this instant
left me in an agony of mind, her two sons having been
apprehended, though she says there is nothing against them
but their having in their possession a quantity of green silk,
(the rebel color,) and which they had for the sole purpose of
business, they being parasol makers : if this be so, they wiU
I trust be shortly liberated.
The tales of cruelty and injustice on both sides, of which
we are continually hearing, are incredible, and though
perhaps exaggerated by each party as it suits them, have,
alas ! too much foundation in truth. Pray write soon and tell
me if my brother, and my cousin lady Anne Talbot, have
actually left Bath. Every rehgious person I see complains
of the distracted state of their minds, and their want of a
suitable spirit of prayer in our alarming situation, both as
individuals, and as a nation.
For myself I did not feel dejected till within these tvi^o
days ; during which time I have had eleven carriages full of
brothers, sisters, nephews, nieces, and yet still nearer relatives,
driven to town from the neighbourhood of Bray, Wicklow, [153.]

1796. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 45.
and Gorey. Fourteen protestant famUies were massacred in
the county of Wexford this week : the last news from that
county has lowered the spirits of our people, and yet they
StiU affirm that " the united Irishmen" must be ultimately
destroyed. Can we rejoice in the slaughter of our poor fellow country
men ? On both sides, the proceedings are most barbarous.
My poor daughter Mary is to-day almost distracted, having
heard that her husband, Mr. Henry Tighe, is gone to
Rathdram, a place thirty mUes from Dublin, and near the
victorious party of the rebels.
God bless and preserve dear Mrs. Moore and yourself.
Pray for us, and especially that we may be enabled truly to
pray for ourselves. Your sincere friend,
THEODOSIA BLACHFORD.

How dreadful a state is that of civil war ! And yet the
preceding letter, melancholy and revolting as are its details,
gives but a faint idea of its desolating calamities, — of its
demoralizing results ! When it springs merely from political
motives, it is truly sanguinary, but when rehgious feud is
added thereto, it takes a still more direful hold on the
depravities of the human heart, — which, thus masking
themselves under the guise of a zeal for truth, and right,
gives scope to all the sweep of its destructive scythe ! The
hopes and fears of an hereafter in all its awful consequences,
add nerve to motive, and fire to zeal, while they crush or
obliterate, all the tender mercies of the human heart. Surely
on such sights, the Holy and the Just One, — the God of
infinite compassion, must look down in anger, and " almost
repent Him that He had made man."
But to return.
Towards the close of the year 1 796, Mr. and Mrs. Moore
being stationed at Bath, received a visit from their fiiend
Mrs. Blachford : after leaving their house, she proceeded into
[154.]

iii

1797. RURAL LIFE; — DISPUTES ON DISCIPLINE. ^^«, 46.
Wales to receive her son, who purposed to remain some time
there on his return from the continent, accompanied by his
bride. On Mrs. Blachford's arrival at Swansea, she wrote
to Mr. Moore : an extract from her letter will be found
interesting. " My son John and his wife are at present here, till they
can enter upon a pretty place which they have taken at
Cowbridge. " John's wife is about twenty years of age, certainly not
handsorae, but what shall I say ? ' Marriages,' I have been
told, ' are raade in heaven ;' do you believe it ? She seems
to idolize her husband : we must idolize something, and until
we worship God ' in spirit and in truth,' I think she cannot
do better; for surely she could find no more suitable object
besides her Maker to idolize, than her husband.
" My own dear Mary and her husband have not yet seen
their new sister-in-law, for as they travel with their own
horses, and do not keep the direct road, in order to visit
every thing of interest on their route, of course their pace is
slow, and their journey protracted.
" I fear Cowbridge will not afford to me any person of a
companionable kind ; and what I still more deplore is, that
there is neither bookseller nor books in the place, nor any
one Ukely to lend me books. I hope I may not evince, by a
spirit of repining, that I am too sensibly alive to this
discomfort, and sad mental deprivation."

From the placid scenes of social enjoyraent, Mr. Moore
was soon called into more soul-stirring times ; for the year
1797 was one of great interest and of deep importance to the
whole of the Wesleyan societies. The disaffection to their
church discipline, before referred to, which had shewn itself
among the people, appeared at this period to have attained
its crisis. Frequent and numerously attended meetings were
held by the dissentients, who were determined to withstand [155.]

1797. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 4Q,
any encroachments upon their privileges, and to resist that
power in the preachers, to which they had cheerfully
submitted during the life-time of the venerated founder of
their body, whose word had been the law which ruled them
owing to their confidence in his fatherly administration of the
government of the respective societies.
After his death, it was proved that he had hoped in vain
that " the men of many minds" would agree in their
judgment in what way they could best rule the church which
he had formed, in the true spirit of love, continuing by its
simpUcity, purity, and zeal, to carry on the discipline which
he had originated ; and temper in its full spirit, the exercise
of that power which he had chiefly swayed in his own person !
In this improbable estimate of men and things, the sequel
proved Mr. Wesley to have been quite mistaken : the rule of
the many seemed a hea-vy yoke, and the people soon resolved
to have laws for the preachers as well as for themselves.
The report of these disaffections caused the leading preachers
to take the subject into their deep consideration, and the
result was, that the late Reverend Mr. Joseph Benson, the
Reverend Mr. Alexander Mather, and Thomas Thompson,
esquire, of Hull, met together and drew up something like a
code of laws, which they believed would appease the people,
and yet not vitally interfere with the government of the body
as heretofore administered.
Mr. Moore, and several of the other brethren, opposed
any alteration in the usages of the body of the preachers, but
they anxiously considered what might safely be done in the
present difficulties. Mr. Moore was jealous of any alteration
from Mr. Wesley's original plan, which certainly worked well
with himself, but, as we have had occasion to observe, did
not work weU without him.
At the meeting of the Conference at Leeds, in the year
1797, Dr. Coke was chosen president, and the Reverend Mr.
Samuel Bradbui-n, secretary. The first business which was
[1.56.]

1797. REGULATIONS MADE AT LEEDS. Age, 46.
entered upon was, " a consideration of the laws and rules of
Methodism." Having gone carefully over them, one by one, they
endeavoured so to correct the evils complained of, as to avoid
a schism in the body ; and to meet the wishes and demands
of the raoderate party, a large deputation from whom met at
Leeds to represent their claims, and if possible to get them
admitted.* The Conference, after their deliberations, issued
the following declaration. " PREAMBLE.
« 8181 uCV^KjSj We the undersigned have on this, and the
preceding day, carefully revised the rules drawn up and
left us by our late venerable Father in the Gospel, the
Reverend John Wesley, which were published by him in
our large Minutes, to which we consented when we were
admitted, and by which we were regulated during his
hfe : And Whereas, we have collected together those
rules which we believe to be essential to the existence
of Methodism, as well as others to which we have no
objection, we do now voluntarily and in good faith, sign
our names as approving of, and engaging to comply
with, the aforesaid coUection of rules, or code of laws,
God being our helper !"
This declaration was dated August the 1st, 1797, and one
hundred and forty-five of the preachers, with the president
and secretary, signed their names to it.
" The concessions of 1797/' as they were afterwards
termed, were included under seven general heads, embracing
financial, and all temporal matters, — receiving and excluding
members, — the appointment and reraoval of leaders, stewards,
and local preachers, — new rules, &c., which were pubhshed
* This deputation consisted of 200 trustees, sent from all parts of
the kingdom, and amongst them were the authors of many able pamphlets
and resolutions on the subject of Methodistical government. [157.]

1797. LIFE OF HENRY MOORK. Age, 46.
in a printed circular, and a copy forwarded to each circuit
before the Conference broke up. These stipulations were
almost forced from the Conference by the people, and are as
follows, preceded by the foregoing conciliatory preamble.

atf!irc;Sd to tijr ^ttfjoifiSt ^adttiti.
Dear Brethren,
We think it our duty to inform you, by the earliest
opportunity, of the measures we have taken, in order to
satisfy those of our Brethren, who have been made more or
less uneasy, by sundry publications circulated through the
societies; and, we trust, that on a serious consideration of
the regulations we have agreed to at this Conference, you will
see that the sacrifices in respect to authority, which we have
made on the part of the whole body of travelling preachers,
eridence our willingness to meet our brethren in every thing
which is consistent with the existence of the Methodist
discipline, and our readiness to be their servants for Jesus's
sake. I. In respect to finances, or money matters.
1. — We have determined to publish annuaUy a very
minute account of the disbursement, or application, of the
yearly coUection : and,
2. — A full account of the affairs of the Kingswood school.
3. — That all bUls for the support of travelling preachers,
and their famiUes, in respect to deficiencies, house-rent, fire,
candles, sickness, travelling expenses, and all other matters
of a temporal kind for their support, for which the circuits
cannot provide, shaU first meet with the approbation of the
quarterly meeting, and be signed by the general steward of
the circuit, before they can be brought to the district
committee. II. In respect to all other temporal matters :
1. — It has been determined, that no circuits shall be divided,
[158.]

1797. REGULATIONS MADE AT LEEDS. Age, 46.
till such di-vision has been approved of by their respective
quarterly meetings, and signed by the general stewards.
2. — That no other temporal matter shall be transacted by
the district committees, till the approbation of the respective
quarterly raeetings be first given, signed by the circuit
stewards. III. In respect to the receiving and excluding private
members of the society :
1. — The leaders' meeting shall have a right to declare any
person on trial, improper to be received into the society : and,
after such declaration, the superintendent shaU not admit
such person into the society.
2. — No person shall be expelled from the society for
immorality, tiU such immorality be proved at a leaders'
meeting. IV. In respect to the appointment and removal of
leaders, stewards, and local preachers, and concerning
meetings :
1. — No person shall be appointed a leader or steward, or
be removed from his office, but in conjunction with the
leaders' meeting : the nomination to be in the superintendent,
and the approbation or disapprobation in the leaders' meeting.
2. — The former rule concerning local preachers is
confirmed: viz. — That no person shaU receive a plan as a
local preacher, without the approbation of a local preacher's
meeting. 3. — In compliance with a request made by the coramittee
of persons frora various parts, namely, " That the Conference
be requested to re-consider and revise those rules which
relate to the calling of meetings, and appointing local
preachers, made last year," we say, " No local preacher shall
be permitted to preach in any other circuit than his own,
-without producing a recomraendation frora the superintendent
of the circuit in which he lives : nor suffer any invitation to
be admitted as a plea, but from men in office, who act in
conjunction with the superintendent of that circuit which he
visits." [159.]

*v *v »v »v ^

1797. LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, 46.
The design of this rule is to prevent any person, under
the character of a local preacher, from burdening the people,
either by collecting money, or by living upon them : and to
prevent improper persons, who bear no part of the expense,
from inviting local preachers thus to visit them. But it never
was intended to reflect the least disrespect on any of our
worthy brethren, the local preachers, who, considered as a
body, we greatly respect. And it should not be lost sight of,
that several of the most respectable local preachers in the
kingdom, who were in the committee which met the committee
of preachers appointed by the Conference, declared their
high approbation of the rule, and desired that it might be
strengthened as much as possible, as none could justly
complain of it.
4, — As the committee above-mentioned requested also,
that the Minutes of the last Conference concerning the calling
of meetings to consider the affairs of the society or connexion
— be explained; and as we are exceedingly desirous of
preserving the peace and union of the whole body, we
have agreed upon the following explanation ; viz. :
(1.) — As the leaders' meeting is the proper meeting for the
society, and the quarterly meeting for the circuit, we think
that other formal meetings, in general, would be contrary
to the Methodist ceconomy, and very prejudicial in their
consequences : but
(2.) — In order to be as tender as possible, consistently
with what we believe to be essential to the welfare of our
societies, we aUow, that other formal meetings may be held,
if they first receive the approbation of the superintendent,
and the leader's or quarterly meeting ; provided also that the
superintendent, if he please, be present at every such meeting.
V. We have selected aU our ancient rules, which were
made before the death of our late venerable father in the
gospel, the Reverend John Wesley, which are essential rules,
or prudential at this present time ; and have solemnly signed
them, declaring our approbation of them, and determination
[160.]

1797. REGULATIONS MADE AT LEEDS. Age, 46.
to comply with them ; one single preacher excepted,* who,
in consequence, withdrew frora us.
VI. We have determined, that all the rules which relate
to the societies, leaders, stewards, local preachers, trustees,
and quarterly meetings, shall be published with the rules of
the society, for the benefit and convenience of aU the members.
VII. In respect to all new rules, which shall be made by
the Conference, —
It is determined, that if at any time the Conference see
it necessary to make any new rule for the societies at large,
iand such rule should be objected to at the first quarterly
meeting in any given circuit ; and if the major part of that
meeting, in conjunction with the preachers, be of opinion,
that the enforcing of such rule in that circuit will be injurious
to the prosperity of that circuit, it shall not be enforced in
opposition to the judgment of such quarterly meeting, before
the second Conference. But, if the rule be confirraed by the
second Conference, it shall be binding to the whole connexion.
Nevertheless, the quarterly meetings, rejecting a new rule,
shall not, by publications, public meetings, or otherwise, make
that rule a cause of contention; but shall strive, by every
means, to preserve the peace of the connexion.
Thus, brethren, we have given up the greatest part of
our executive government into your hands, as represented
in your different public meetings.
1. — We have delivered the whole of our yearly coUection
to your management. For we know by experience, that the
bills of the quarterly meetings, if only mere justice be done
to the preachers and their famihes, wUl amount to much
more than the yearly collection. The Conference wUl, in
this business, have no authority whatsoever. They will have
nothing but the trouble of receiving the money, and paying
the biUs which shall have been sent to them from the quarterly
* Before the Conference concluded, two other preachers withdrew. [161.]

1797. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 46.
meetings, which may have been approved of by the district
committees. And when the accounts 'are published by the
Conference, every quarterly meeting may compare its own
accounts with those of the Conference, and thereby have as
complete a check as the nature of things can possibly admit of
The Conference has reserved to itself the management of
its own book concerns. This is most reasonable ; as the
institution was established for the carrying on of the work
of God, under the direction of Mr. Wesley and the said
Conference ; — was continued, by the deed or codicil of Mr.
Wesley's JVill, for the use of the Conference ; as the whole
burden of the management of the business lies upon the
Conference, and the servants they employ, and on the
superintendents of circuits ; and also, as it is the only fund
which can supply any deficiencies of the yearly collection,
as the accounts pubUshed in our Minutes for several years
past clearly evidence ; the yearly collection having not been
nearly sufficient for the wants of the preachers and families,
and for the carrying on of the work of God in general.
2. — The whole management of our temporal concerns
may now be truly said to be invested in the quarterly
meetings, the district meetings having nothing left them but
a negative. 3. — Our societies have a full check on the superintendent
— by means of their leaders' meeting, in regard to the
introduction of persons into society; whilst the superintendent
has sufficient scope allowed him for the increase of the
societies, not only according to the common course of things,
but at the times of remarkable outpourings ofthe Spirit of
God. 4. — The members of our societies are delivered from every
apprehension of clandestine expulsions; as that superintendent
would be bold indeed, who would act with partiality or
injustice in the presence of the whole meeting of leaders.
Such a superintendent, we trust, we have not among us;
[162,]

1797. EEGUL.VTIONS MADE AT LEEDS. Age, 46.
and if such there ever should be, we should be ready to do
all possible justice to our injured brethren.
5. — There is now no society officer among us, who can be
received without the consent of that meeting, to which he
particularly belongs : nor can any officer be appointed, except
upon the same plan.
6. — In order to prevent any degree of precipitation in
making new rules, and to obtain information of the sentiments
of our people on every such rule, we have agreed to the
article mentioned under the 7th head, by which no regulations
wUl be finally confirmed, till after a year's consideration, and
the knowledge of the sentiments of the connexion at large,
through the medium of all their public officers.
In short, brethren, out of our great love for peace and
union, and our great desire to satisfy your minds, we have
given up to you far the greatest part of the superintendent's
authority: and, if we consider that the quarterly meetings
are the sources from whence all temporal regulations, during
the intervals of the Conference, must now originally spring ;
and also, that the committee, formed according to the Plan
of Pacification, can, in every instance, in which the trustees,
leaders, and stewards, choose to interfere, respecting the gifts,
doctrines, or moral character of preachers, supercede, in a
great measure, the regular district committees ; we may,
taking all these things into our view, truly say, that such
have been the sacrifices we have made, that our district
committees themselves have hardly any authority remaining,
but a bare negative in general, and the appointment of a
representative to assist in the drawing up the rough draught
of the stations of the preachers. And, besides all this, we
have given the quarterly meetings opportunity of considering
every new law, of suspending the execution of it for a year
in their respective circuits, and of sending their sentiments
upon it to the Conference, before it be finally confirmed.
We have represented these measures which we have taken
for your satisfaction, in as concise a manner as we well could,
[163,]

1797. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 46,
giving you the sense of the whole, not only for brevity's sake,
but for expedition, that you may be informed of the general
heads of our proceedings as soon as possible. In regulations
which vrill be published with the rules of the society, as
mentioned above, you will have the whole at large.
This address is dated August 7th, 1797, and therefore
was issued from Leeds a week after the date of the preamble.
The Minutes ofthe Conference for that year furnish the same
account ; and also Warren's Digest of the Laws ^ Regulations
of the Wesleyan-Methodists, from which work the foregoing
address is extracted.
It has been observed, that Mr. Moore opposed these
" concessions," deeming them an inroad on that scriptural
power which he had himself willingly ceded to Mr. Wesley,
and which, having been found good then, he believed all
change in them to be unnecessary, thinking that in the
continued government of the church, its many rulers, as
christian ministers, would be as the heart and mind of one
man, and that Mr. Wesley's rules would be carried out in
Mr. Wesley's spirit.
The " concessions," however, passed the Conference by a
large majority; and accordingly, though Mr. Moore was
strongly tempted to leave the body, on account ofthe change,
fearing that the government would soon become local, and
worldly, he afterwards determined to try the real operation
of the partial changes in the discipline and government of
the societies.
From a letter addressed to Mrs. Moore, at this period,
the foUo-wing expression of his views and feehngs is extracted :
" The strangest thing which ever occurred among a body
of men, has now occurred in the Methodist Conference, they
have conceded by one act, all their authority, thereby violating
Mr. Wesley's wish and intentions, in reference to the work."
H: MOORE.
[164.]

1797. MR. PAWSON AND THE WESLEY PAPERS. Age, 46.
In the course of the succeeding pages we shall find much
more upon this subject : for the present this will suffice to
shew that Mr. Moore did not give up any point on a slight
examination only; nor any supposed or real trust, without
first endeavouring to ascertain its entire import, and its fuU
operation. Previously, however, to this period. Dr. Whitehead had,
after much delay, brought out his Life of Mr. Wesley, and
afterwards returned the bulk of the papers to the Methodist
book steward, Mr. George Storey. These papers were then
removed to the chapel-house, in the City Road, where the
Reverend Mr. John Pawson then resided, in the room of the
Reverend Mr. James Rogers.
Mr. Pawson was a most holy man, but was possessed of
Uttle taste : a study of divinity he deemed the bound of aU
proper christian erudition, and every thing else as literally
" Vanity and vexation of spirit :" no sooner therefore did Mr.
Pawson get these diversified papers of Mr. Wesley's into his
hands, than he took a hasty view of them, and was proceeding
to destroy every paper of any literary interest, — when Mr.
Moore, learning the fact, immediately wrote — expostulating
with him upon the subject, and demanding, by virtue of his
trust, all those papers which were not already consigned to
the flames by Mr. Pawson's certainly rash, and injudicious
hand. Among other books in the library of the City Road
house, Mr. Pawson laid violent hands on and destroyed, a
fine quarto edition of Shakspere's Plays, (presented to Mr.
Wesley by a gentleman in Dublin, the margin of which
was fiUed with critical notes by Mr. Wesley himself,) judging
them, and the work itself, as among the things which
tended not to edification.
From the following extract of Mr. Pawson's letter, in
reply to Mr. Moore's expostulation, we shall see how matters
stood in reference to this extraordinary subject: the letter
itself is addressed to Mr. Moore, at that time stationed in

Bath, and is dated as follows ;

[165.]

1797. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 46.
London,
September 1st, 1797.
" When Dr. Whitehead gave up Mr. Wesley's papers to
Mr. Storey, I requested them from him ; he sent them to me
after some time, and I found several things among thera which
I thought of value ; but I cast away abundance of useless,
worthless lumber of letters, written to Mr. Wesley ; knowing
he had looked over his letters and inserted the best of them
in the Magazine : but the quantity of papers is so small, that
it is by no means worth your while to come to London about
thera, but if you wUl signify your desire to have them, I will
pack thera up, and send them to you at Bath."
To this letter Mr. Moore appears to have written a
remonstrance against Mr. Pawson's mode of procedure, in
destroying any papers without his knowledge or consent, as
is implied by the following extract from Mr. Pawson's reply.
" It never was my design to give a moment's pain to you
or to any one else, by any thing which I have done with Mr.
Wesley's papers : I have only had my labor for my pains :
the greater part of the papers were old good-for-nothing
letters, — not a few of which ought never to have been seen by
any one but himself, and which I wonder he had not destroyed.
All I thought to be of use I preserved, and not a few — I think
useless ones ; however, I will send you all, and among them
what I deem to be a curiosity, some of the httle books written
in his own short hand, which you understand much better
than I do, though I can read it pretty well ; but as to what
might properly be called manuscripts, I think Mr. Wesley
wanted money too much for his great work in his life time,
to have left any thing behind him likely to have taken in the
market. " I hear many unpleasing things in reference to our
societies from Sheffield, Leeds, Manchester, Huddersfield,
and other places. After all we have said and done, our
[166.]

1797. , DISPUTES WITH DE. WHITEHEAD. Age, 46.
people are not yet fully saved in their lives and conduct. To
be consistent is a great and good thing : to be universally
conscientious is indeed a rare thing, and yet who can go to
heaven without this ! God help us. Amen."

It appears that the late doctor Adam Clarke had been
stationed in Spitalfields, at the Conference of 1795, and that
he had taken the same view as Mr. Moore, of the conduct of
Dr. Whitehead, in reference to the publishing of the papers
without their having been subjected to the examination of
Mr. Moore and Dr. Coke, the persons entrusted with them
by Mr. Wesley, or any individual they might have chosen to
join with themselves in this important work, — for important
it was, considering Mr. Wesley as the head of a people, and
confidentially corresponded with by nearly all orders of the
comraunity: and on this account Mr. Clarke, and the City
Road trustees, with those preachers who took part with them
in their support of Dr. Whitehead, were at issue : Dr.
Whitehead had been anxious to be reinstated in the Methodist
society, and into the office of a local preacher in the body ;
— from both of which he had been ejected during the
superintendency of Mr. James Rogers; Mr. Pawson having
succeeded Mr. Rogers, had been induced by a partial view of
the subject, to go over to Dr. Whitehead's and the trustees'
side, for at his first coming to London he had been opposed
to both. — Dr. Whitehead thought this a good opportunity to
be restored to his former station in that religious society. It
appears, however, that this was strongly opposed, unless Dr.
Whitehead would consent to make a public acknowledgment
of the faults he had comraitted : these were hard terms to the
human mind, — but if religion had not so sufficiently humbled
the spirit as to bow it to the conditions offered by that church
to which he wished to be officially united, — surely, he was
not fit for the place, and especially the office, he desired in
that christian community.
In reference to the these points we shall learn more fully
[167,]

1797. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 46.
by the following extracts from letters, sent by Mr. Clarke to
Mr. Moore ; the first of interest on this subject is dated,
London,
October 2\st, 1797.
My Dear Brother,
" What I have done, and what I have suffered, in
reference to the matter of Dr. Whitehead, it is impossible for
me to describe : it is necessary for you to know that the
trustees of the City Road chapel, to shew their power, had a
meeting on Monday last, in which it was resolved nemo
contradicente, that Dr. Whitehead should preach in the new
chapel on the following Sabbath, (to-morrow ;) and whereas,
the proposal before had been, that he should make some
public acknowledgment of his fault, their resolution went to
restore him independent of any thing of the kind.
" You must know also, that the old local preachers' plan
being now nearly out, a new one for the succeeding quarter
had been drawn up by Mr. Pawson : I got a sight of it, and
what did I see ? why — before any acknowledgment was made,
or could be made. Dr. Whitehead's name stood on the list :
this plan was to go to press to-day, or Monday, and I knew
it would be raatter of real grief to many of our best people
in London; on expressing which opinion, Mr. Pawson
considered that I was taking part against him : encompassed
with difficulties, feeling for the honor of the connexion, and
standing nearly alone, I ventured with a heavy heart this
raorning to the preachers' meeting : after transacting our
ordinary business ; I then referred to the case of doctor
Whitehead ; and entered at large into his conduct, not only
as it respected Mr. Wesley's manuscripts, but also the
assistance which he had given Mr. Kilham in his papers;
and the scandalous reflections which he had made against the
preachers in his Life of Mr. Wesley ; — and I concluded by
moving, that, ' he should not be restored to a place among
us on the plan, nor preach in any of our chapels, until after
[168,]

l797. ME. Clarke's letter about dr. whitehead. Age, 46.
the approaching Conference, unless he made an adequate
acknowledgment.' This after much conversation was carried
in the affirmative."
Fully to understand the whole purport of the following
letter, it should be premised that, when Mr. Clarke's father
first came to England, it was with the intention of taking the
situation of classical master of the Kingswood school ; but in
the course of eight or nine months it was found, that he was
not fully adapted for the situation, and consequently, he
relinquished it ; and that the Conference had given him fifty
pounds for the expenses of his removal, and his time. The
letter referred to was written by Mr. Clarke to Mr. Moore,
and is dated,
London,
November 2nd, 1797.
My Dear Brother,
I had some fears after what I had witnessed, that after
all. Dr. Whitehead's name might appear in the plan; however
it is published, and I find it has no place in the list : at
present there is I believe great searching; of heart on this
subject among the trustees, and I well know all the blame
lies gloriously at my door : you think I have had helpers and
brothers among the preachers in this work, alas for me I
stand almost alone, except Mr. George Whitfield : how then,
say you, did you carry your point ? My firmness terrified
Mr. Pawson, and the rest gave their voice with that of their
master's. You little know how rough my path has been since
I came here ; had not God given me the hearts of the people,
I must have sunk ;¦ — -but from the beginning they have been
with me, for they felt that God was with me.
When the late extraordinary address was carrying on by
Dr. Coke and Mr. Pawson, I opposed it with all my might :
I was flattered to accede to it ; — this was in vain : I was
threatened ; — this no-way shook my determination to oppose :
[169.]

1797. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 46.
I was then told, " Your father has been a great expense to
Kingswood, and this, if you continue to oppose, may be
brought up against your feelings in such a way as you do not
now know." I replied, " What expense has my father been ?"
" Oh, the Conference gave him fifty pounds." " WeU, that
shaU not cause me to act against my judgment ; and my father
shall neither be beholden to you, nor to the Conference." I
went home, took a list of the best books I had in the world
to two booksellers : — " What will you give me for these,
ready money ?" " Forty pounds." Porters were ordered,
and my heart's blood were packed up and sent off. Next I
sold some of my philosophical and astronomical instruments,
which I had been coUecting for years, and raised about ten
pounds more by them. I then went and paid down to Mr.
Whitfield fifty pounds in behalf of the Kingswood school.
They were thunderstruck — confounded! they saw, and saw
painfully, that, by the grace of God I was incorruptible, and
not to be turned fi-om following the dictates of my conscience
by threatening ; and that a man in my case " could swear to
his own hurt and change not." Were I with you I could
make you weep ; — and freeze, and thaw your blood.
The books are gone, and some too, of the best and the
scarcest in Europe, which no money can replace. My Mary
wept, and from my own strong eyes a reluctant tear now and
then dropped ! — but it is passed — and by the grace of the
Lord of the universe I hve still independent of those two
parties who tried to enthral me. At present I may say I am
disciphned in two sore campaigns, and I have not yet turned
my. back to any adversary of the truth through fear or favor.
EvUs may stiU come : nature is fuU of them ; non ignare
mail : they may be distressful sed (sic opinor) graviora tuli •
in cases of this kind my motto has long been, Tu ne cede
malis, sed contra audacter ito.
When Dr. Whitehead preached at the City Road chapel, on
the twenty-second, he made not the smaUest acknowledgment
of his fault, directly or indirectly ; yet strange to tell, Mr.
[170.]

J i J d J

1798. MR. CL.\EKE's LETTER ABOUT DE. WHITEHE.AD. Age, 47.
Pawson, in his own goodness, " thinks that the first verse of
the hymn, which Dr. Whitehead gave out, was an ample
acknowledgment," viz. —
" Son of God if Thy free grace,
Again hath raised me up,
Call'd me back to seek Thy face,
And given me back my hope."
I answered, the "raising up," means to the pulpit, the
" bringing bacF' is to the new chapel, and the " giving him
his hope," means the fulfilment of the expectation he had of
being once raore brought to a place where his honor delighted
to dwell. With love to Mrs. Moore, believe me.
Yours affectionately,
ADAM CLARKE.

We cannot better dismiss the subject of Dr. Whitehead,
than by transcribing the following letter from his warm
advocate the late excellent Mr. John Pawson, to Mr. Moore ;
the letter is dated,
London,
May lAth, 1798.
My Dear Friend,
As I do not intend to be present at the next Conference,
having met with a great and sore affliction, viz. — the death of
my most amiable and never-to-be-forgotten brother, which
has deeply affected my mind ; and as I understand you are
not at all satisfied respecting Dr. Whitehead's being permitted
to preach amongst us again ; I judge it necessary to give you
the clearest account of that business I possibly can, in order
that you and the Conference may act towards me as you shall
see good. I have freely and faithfully told Dr. Whitehead,
before I came to London and since, wherein I thought him
wrong, and my views of his conduct are exactly the sarae
[171.]

1798. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Agt, 47.
now as they ever were ; but as I well knew that the City
Road trustees were determined to introduce him into the new
chapel, and that he should preach there again if he would,
— being present when this resolution passed, I thought, and
still think, that it would make far less uneasiness in the
society for us, the preachers, to set him up, than that the
trustees should bring him in on their own authority : from
the moment I came here to the present, I have labored with
my might to restore peace, and to preserve it.
I proposed Dr. Whitehead's return to us in a fuU leaders'
meeting ; little or no objection was made to it by any one.
I then proposed the same thing in the quarterly meeting;
at which, after a long and serious debate, the question was
carried by a large majority. I then proposed it in the local
preachers' quarterly meeting, at which Dr. Hamilton attended
on purpose that he might speak in favor of Dr. Whitehead's
return, which he did. There I learned that he had been
accused of many things in a quarterly meeting ; — but that he,
not being present to answer for himself, — Dr. Coke and Mr.
Clarke were desired to see and talk with him, and then to
make their report to the next meeting of the preachers. At
this meeting also, the question was carried, if I remember
right, without a dissentient voice, except Mr. Whitfield's,
that the doctor should return to us upon making proper
concessions : but here I now see we missed our way, for it
was not said what concessions the doctor should make, nor
was any person or persons appointed to determine what
concessions should be deemed sufficient.
Messrs. A. Clarke, T. Rankin, Atmore, and myself, waited
upon Dr. Whitehead, and he gave us a written paper which
was read, but we did not approve of it. After some httle
conversation with him, Mr. Clarke left us. I found the
doctor in a difficult situation ; he was not at liberty to make
what concessions he thought good, his committee being
equally concerned with himself, and they would not suffer
him to criminate them. At the time appointed the doctor
[172,]

^ jA .A 1 jI

1798. MR. P.\.WSON's letter ABOUT DE. WHITEHEAD, Age, 47.
preached, and some thought the first line of the hymn was
concession : " Son of God if thy free grace," &c. There was
a large congregation, and in general the people M^ere well
satisfied, and very few indeed offended.
The doctor was so much intimidated, that I believe he
did not say much by way of concession ; but the next time
he preached he did ; — and as far as I know, the people were
contented. In order to avoid offence, we did not put him on
the plan that quarter, and for this I was condemned by the
trustees ; but it has done no harm that I am aware of, and
many that were his enemies went to hear him preach.
I have acted uprightly, according to my best light ; and
were it to do over again, I should certainly do it over again
as far as I am able to judge. And now I have told you the
naked truth as far as I am able to judge, and if you think
proper, you may read this paper to the brethren, and they
and you make what remarks you think right upon my
conduct. My time among you must now be short, as ray days are
drawing to a conclusion. My brother and myself set out in
the good way at the same time, in the year 1758 : we have
been as one soul ever since; but the Lord hath called to
Hiraself my bosom friend, in whom I could entirely confide ;
who shared all ray joys and all my griefs. My God is taking
away from me every human prop, and is cutting every tie to
earth in ^pieces, so that I may die and not leave a wish
behind. " I have no babes to hold me here :" I have, it is
true, a most amiable and affectionate wife, but she is in a
very poor state of health ; and I have a few relations whom
I love, and who I believe love me ; — but I have many more
in heaven who seem to say to rae, " Come up hither :" I have
a father and mother ; a wife and two children ; a beloved
brother and one of his daughters ; a sister, her husband and
daughter ; another sister, her husband, and son ; and my
father's sister, who all died happy in the love of God, and
who are now in heaven. Why then should I wish to live here ?
[173.]

1798. LIFE OF IIEN^RY .MOOEE. Age, 47.
How much more desirable it is, if it sbould so please God,
that I should take my flight into that peaceful world, where
strife and contention never yet appeared. No one need drop
a tear for me except my beloved wife, who, I am afraid, will
go before me.
We unite in love to yourself and Mrs. Moore. Farewell.
I am, your affectionate brother,
JOHN PAWSON.

In dismissing the account of the uneasinesses occasioned
by the line of conduct pursued by Dr. Whitehead, — if it be
asked — why treat on a subject which revives the faults of the
dead ? it is replied — that, in the first place. Dr. Whitehead
solely brought it before the public, in his Life of Mr. Wesley,
and therefore the public has an indubitable right to the whole
history of facts, and to which, in honest faithfulness, all mere
points of feeling must implicitly bow.
Dr. Whitehead lived several years after these occurrences,
and seemed to have recovered a measure of the affection of his
brethren, and died in peace, in the year 1804.

In detailing the history of a Wesleyan-Methodist preacher,
it is to be expected that those things will generally be treated
of, which in an especial manner belong to the body of
Christians with which he is connected; and in this early
history of the rules, and disciphne, of Methodism, it is
presumed that all matters which bear upon the broad outline
of its character must be interesting. This behef must be at
once the reason, and the apology, for any details which
otherwise might be considered as too minute for general
readers, or even for those who are now reaping the frait, after
the labor and care, of by-gone years.
[174,]

1798. HISTOEY OF THE PREACHERS' ANNUITY FUND. Age, 47.
Two years after the death of the Reverend John Wesley,
the preachers renewed a fund which had previously existed
amongst themselves, founded on a subscription from each, of
one guinea per annum, from which fund, when they retired
from the itinerancy, they were entitled to the receipt of that
sum for every year they had travelled. This was indeed but
a scanty provision for even the longest services, but it was
quite insufficient for such preachers as were early laid aside
from active service, especially when it is reraerabered that
this arose, in almost every instance, from the pressure of
bodily affliction.
It appears that, seeing the evil in the case of many of his
brethren, the late doctor Adam Clarke took the subject into
his serious consideration, and revolved a plan in his raind
which he thought would meet the exigencies of the case.
This he reduced to writing, and subjected the plan to the
judgment of Mr. Moore.
Mr. Moore, and Mr. Adam Clarke, were then stationed
in Bristol; and after much mutual revision, it was resolved
to submit this plan to the preachers and the people generally,
by calling a meeting for that purpose, which being done, Mr.
Clarke obliged Mr. Moore to take the chair, who, after stating
the object of the meeting, and the benefits expected to result
from tbe adoption and support of the rules to be proposed, —
was followed by Mr. Clarke, who laid the whole plan before
the assembly, by which it was fully approved, and its adoption
seconded by subscriptions for carrying it out efficiently.
The new plan differed from the old one in the following
respects : whereas the former gave at the rate of forty pounds
JDcr annum, for forty years active service, and consequently
but ten pounds per annum for ten years active itinerancy.
The new plan proposed as follows :
That every new member pay into the fund of the society,
on admission, the sum of ten pounds ten shillings, and an
annual payment of three pounds three shillings ; it is further
[175.]

1798. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age,41.
enjoined — " That every member of this society who is
considered as superannuated by the Conference, shaU, if he
has travelled under the direction of the Conference less than
twenty years, receive annually twenty-four guineas. If
he has so travelled twenty years, and less than twenty-five
years, he shall receive annually thirty guineas. If he has
so travelled twenty-five years, and less than thirty years,
thirty-five guineas. If he has so travelled thirty years and
less than thirty-five years, he shall receive annually forty
guineas. If he has so travelled thirty-five years or upwards,
he shall receive forty-five guineas. The payments to commence
from the time at which the member is superannuated, and to
be given every six months." The same sums are continued
to the widows of such preachers who are members, under a
slight modification of the same rules.
The rules of the Wesleyan preachers' annuitant society
above referred to, had the approbation of the ensuing
Conference, and afterwards were legally registered at " The
general quarter sessions held in and for the city and county
of Bristol, on the fifteenth day of July, 1 799." In the year
1800 they were revised, and these alterations were again
registered. In August, 1813, the rules of the annuitant
society were again altered by the Conference held in Liverpool,
and it is believed they remain now as then established,
permitting every preacher in full connection to become a
member of it, if approved by a majority of the members of
the society.
Such a merciful, but slight maintainance was weU instituted,
and it would have been imagined, none could object to it, nor
have thought the preachers were very self seeking, by making
such an arrangement.
In its first establishment, it is true, the annual subscription
had been but twenty-one shiUings per annum, but the receipts
were then proportionably smaller; and hence arose the
absolute necessity for increasing the amount of subscription
also : and it is wonderful how any real christian mind could
[176,]

1798. HISTORY OF THE PREACHERS' ANNUITY FUND. Age, 47.
object to such a small retiring pension, from a work which
had exhausted nearly all their physical strength, and often
produced a prostration of mental energy, which unfited them
for pursuing any Uterary course that would increase a small
income. Only its incapabihty of being made higher, from
the smallness of its funds, renders it at all befiting the noble
object its institution contemplated. Merciful in each of its
provisions, and entirely tending to alleviate the distressing
condition of its raembers, this fund exclusively seeks to add
support and comfort to those whose labors in the work of the
ministry, require them to retire from active duties, and also to
abstain from secular pursuits. It is hoped therefore, that the
day is dawning which will throw such light upon the minds of
the Wesleyan public, that they will as the heart of one man,
come forward to enable the funds of this institution, to meet
the exigencies of those worn out servants of God who have,
in their days of health, ministered to them in holy things,
both in public and in private, and whose praise is still in the
churches, and their record on high !
The equity, mercy, and reasonableness of this plan did
not suffice to satisfy the senior preachers, that it was a more
excellent way: the prejudice of established usage, and the
fear of all innovation, raised a spirit of uneasy discontent — as
if aught more was sought than a simple mutual bearing of
each other's burdens among the preachers, the strong helping
to sustain the weak ; but, however raistaken these objectors
were, certain it is that merely discontent did exist ; and the
consequence was, that Mr. Moore wrote the following letter,
addressed to his friend the Reverend Mr. Thomas Roberts, as
an answer to the objections of the opponents of the new
scherae. It was widely circulated, and had the desired effect
of stopping every mouth that was opened against it. The
rules were printed, with the names of Mr. Adam Clarke and
Mr. Henry Moore annexed to them, and a vignette appeared
on the title-page, representing a burning candle with the
following motto, Alteri serviens consumor ; In serving others
I am myself consumed. The letter is as foUows. [177.]

1798. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 47.
Bath,
December, 1798.
Dear Brethren,
As I beheve the good of many of our brethren is at
present evil spoken of, and as ray name happens to be affixed
to a paper which it appears has stirred up the strife, I think
it ray duty to send you these few lines.
You are informed by a letter sent into the circuits, that a
new fund is established for the support of our superannuated
preachers and their widows. Is the fact so? I know of no
such thing : I would not contribute to any such fund, though
I greatly dislike the new rules of the preachers' fund, yet I
would suffer any inconvenience rather than oppose that
institution of the Conference which is so greatly needed by
many, and which is equally supported by all. The exertions
which I have made year after year to support the " annuity
society" abundantly manifest this, and I believe every member
of it is with me like-minded.
When that society was first mentioned in Bristol, it had
my hearty approbation, and I hope my brethren wiU bear
with me while I tell them with aU freedom why it did so.
First. It appeared highly probable that I should need that
" additional supply," which is the design of the institution :
my own property is very small, and I thank God I have not
laid by one shilling of all which I have received in the
Methodist connexion to this day.
Second. The fixed rules of the preachers' fund do not
allow to any, except to those who have travelled many years,
and to their widows, even a tolerable competence, and even
they must be straightened .if they have a family to support,
and no fortune of their own.
Third. The rule concerning mercy, to which undoubtedly
the money contributed by the people to the fund ought to be
sacredly applied, is rendered comparatively of none effect, as
[178,]

1798. MR. MOORE's LETTER ; — PREACHERS' FUND. Age, 47.
the money is swaUowed up by the operation of the fixed rules,
or used for various exigencies.
Fourth. I believe many of the brethren, whose shoes I
am not worthy to bear, are in still worse circumstances than
I am, and I should be glad to help them by every means in
my power.
Now it appeared to rae, that " the preachers' annuity
society" was a very innocent way to remedy all this in some
degree : the proposal therefore, as soon as I heard of it, had
my hearty approbation, especially as a dread, (whether in
itself right or wrong,) of my offending against that scripture,
" Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers," had
kept me from entering into any " annuity society" in the
kingdom. I cannot therefore but think, that to represent
this institution as proceeding from a spirit of disunion, which
I thank God I have always abhorred, and uniformly resisted
whether in friend or opponent, is equally injurious and
unkind. I cannot conceive that any thing can be more
innocent, than for those who need an " additional supply"
quietly to help each other with their own money : nor can
any thing be more evident, than the right such have to form
whatever rules they may think proper and necessary for such
a purpose, provided that they are not contrary to the rules of
the connexion.
But I trust I am wiUing to receive information even
concerning the right use of my own property, and especially
from the Conference. I remain. Your sincerely affectionate Brother,
H: MOORE.
This temperate appeal entirely settled the question of the
annuity society: the Conference entered into the proposition,
and the fund was formed under its immediate sanction; —
it has been, and it is hoped it wiU long continue to be, a
[179.]

1800. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 49.
blessing to the aged and infirm servants of God, and a solace
to their widows when they are (often through the effects of
excessive labor) " gone to that bourne whence no traveller
returns." There is no especial mention made by Mr. Moore in any
of his letters, respecting the opening of the new century : he
was settled in Liverpool at the time, and was happy and
useful as will appear from the following extract of a letter
from Mrs. Blachford.
This lady had been to London, and had taken Liverpool
on her return to Dublin, in order to visit her much esteemed
friends Mr. and Mrs. Moore. Whilst in Liverpool, she had
been persuaded to return to Dublin by the long sea passage,
instead of going by the way of Holy-head, which had been
her usual custom.
That she had a raost melancholy passage, will appear from
the account of it which she addressed to her friends, from
the Isle of Anglesea, where the vessel had been obhged to
put in through stress of weather. The letter runs thus :
" As I promised to write to you, ray dear and kind friends,
immediately upon ray landing, I do so from this desolate
place, where I was cast last night (Tuesday), as it is uncertain
when I shall reach Dublin. What a sudden transition did I
experience from the society of your social, pious, and cheerful
fire-side, to the society of riotous unholy men who were
admitted into the cabin : nor would it appear that some of
the women were much better, since one picked my pocket of
my poor gold watch, which had been my companion more
than thirty years.
" The storm of thunder, Ughtning, and rain, came on so
immediately after your departure, that I think you could
scarcely be sheltered before it must have overtaken you, and
it was succeeded by what I thought stUl more dreadful, and
that was the violent threats and execrations of several of the
passengers, who stormed at the captain for determining to
[ISO.]

1800. ACCOUNT OF MRS. BLACHFORD'g VOYAGE. Age, 49.
cast anchor until the next tide, as he declared it unsafe to
pass the rock in such squally weather : it went so far, that
they threatened to seize the ship and manage her themselves ;
but at length consented to compromise the matter by his
promise to sail as soon as possible, and they sat up playing
cards tUl they should witness his compliance. Wednesday
passed pretty well, but at night the south and westerly gale
was so -riolent as to drive us opposite Anglesea, and they
talked of landing us on the Isle of Man : in short all were
terrified, and being very un-willing to go to the bottom in
such company, I joined my entreaties to be put in somewhere
either in Ireland or Wales ; however, he held out until
Thursday evening, when almost all the provisions of the ship
being exhausted, the captain consented to put in here, a
miserable bleak village, twenty-two miles from Holy-head,
and as there are no post horses, I am forced to remain, being
too ill to undertake another sea voyage untU I have recovered
from the effects of the last one.
" This is I think the most dreary place I was ever in, —
yet I thank God for my escape, and rejoice in being freed
frora my former companions, though I grieve for my poor
old watch. You would probably not have been troubled
with so circumstantial a narrative of my disasters, but that
I am partly at a loss what to do, having neither book nor
companion, — and the place being too wild, bleak, and barren,
to tempt me abroad.
" Such another three weeks as I spent under your roof, I
expect never again to enjoy in this world; I hope my spiritual
profiting will appear, while I cannot but be sensible of, and
thankful for, that cheerful tranquUity and social agreeableness
united, which I enjoyed during my visit : for these mercies
of my God I am thankful, and trust that by His grace, my
last days wiU be my best days. " Yours sincerely,
"THEODOSIA BLACHFORD."
May, 1800.
[181.]

1800. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 49.
The Conference for the year 1800, was held in London,
at which Mr. Moore attended,— the Reverend Mr. James
Wood had been chosen president, and the Reverend Mr.
Sarauel Bradburn, secretary.
A short tirae previously to its asserabling, the life of His
Majesty King George III. had been atterapted, — happily
unsuccessfully, by the unfortunate Hatfield; and several of
the preachers wished a congratulatory address to be presented
to the King upon his providential escape from death : what
part Mr. Moore took in this business will best appear by an
extract from a letter which he wrote to his wife, dated,
London,
July 3\st, 1800.
* * * " On Tuesday, the question of
addressing the king was agitated : some opposed, but not
one upon the ground of disaffection, but from an unwillingness
to meddle with politics.
" I proposed that the address which we insert in our
Minutes every year should be made to express our sentiments,
in the most scriptural and loyal manner ; but I wished that
we should not thus, viz. — by addressing the king, — declare
ourselves a separate people. It was, however, resolved that
we should address, and a committee of five was ordered to be
chosen by ballot, to draw it up.
" As I had not concurred in the wish to address, I thought
it probable that I should have no more to do with it, but
when the ballots were declared as follows, — Benson, 79;
Moore, 73; Bradburn, 72; Clarke, 68; Pawson, 38; — ^we
were declared the committee. Some of those appointed, came
to rae entreating that I would draw up an address previously
to the meeting of the committee, as they wished that it should
be scriptural, simple, and have nothing to do with pohtical
matters. I wrote one in the course of the day at the
Conference table, which, far beyond what I expected, met
[182.]

1800. ADDRESS TO KING GEORGE IIL Age, 49.
with the unanimous approbation, first of the comraittee, and
then ofthe Conference.
" I was then appointed with three others, to wait on the
duke of Portland, the secretary of state, and make known our
intentions : this was done, and the duke has most wUlingly
consented to present the address, as the king has left town
for Weyraouth. The business is now settled, and the
preachers all pleased.
" I copy the address for your perusal.

" Ka tljE Hius'ri mast tf^eUent ptajeStji.

" May it please your Majesty :
" We your Majesty's dutiful and loyal subjects, the
preachers of the gospel, late in connexion with the Reverend
John Wesley, deceased, being assembled in our fifty-seventh
annual Conference, beg leave to approach your Majesty
with that veneration which becomes all the servants of the
King of kings, to feel towards those whom he has appointed
in His adorable Providence to execute righteousness and
judgment in the earth, and to express our abhorrence of the
late atrocious attempt against the life of your Majesty, as also
our thankfulness to Almighty God for His gracious protection
so manifestly extended towards your sacred person.
" We humbly desire to express to your Majesty, that we
have, in conjunction with the people who are under our care,
upon several occasions, united with others of your Majesty's
loyal subjects, in testifying our sincere respect for, and
attachment to, your Majesty's person and governraent, and
our detestation of all sedition and rebellion ; and we beg to
repeat the same dutiful sentiments upon this occasion. We
are determined to obey the sacred injunctions of the God
whora we serve : — ' To pray for kings and for all in authority:
to be subject to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake ;
[183.]

1800. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 49.
to obey magistrates ; to be ready for every good work ; and
to lead a quiet and peaceable hfe, in all godliness and honesty.'
" That Almighty God may preserve your Majesty from
every known and secret enemy, and long continue you as the
father of your people, and the rainister of God to us for good,
is the ardent prayer of
" Your Majesty's loyal and affectionate subjects,
" (Signed in behalf of the Conference,)
" JAMES WOOD, President."
July 30, 1800.
In a subsequent letter Mr. Moore says, — " Conference is
going on well, and ' peace is in all our borders.' Who think
you is in London? Mr. Alexander Knox, who has become
acquainted with my host. Dr. HamUton, at whose house we
frequently meet, and he tells me much of his reUgious feelings.
To-day I spoke strong words to him : I insisted on the
absolute necessity of a deep conviction of our lost state by
nature, and our actual breaking of the law of God, and that
without coming by simple faith to Jesus as our atoning
Saviour, and fully believing, and casting our whole souls on
Him for salvation, we must perish eternally. I had much
corafort in speaking to him : I hope that he will so far leave
his phUosophy, as to come simply and truly to Christ.
" I find that there are great efforts made to get me to
Bristol, but I have spoken with all plainness that I am not
free voluntarily to leave Liverpool : the more I think of those
I love there, and of what the Lord has done, and is doing, I
am the more convinced that it is not my duty to shew any
willingness to leave.
" I know that you wiU approve of this, and that we shall
be more useful the second, than the first year. Mr. Alexander
Knox so hangs upon me that I know not how to tear myself
away from him : he his almost daily at Dr. Hamilton's. As
I cannot think of being on the road on the Lord's day, I
[184.]

1801. EXTEACTS FROJI MES. BLACHFOED'S LETTEES. Age, 50.
shaU not leave town tiU Monday. Our Address to the king
is in the Gazette of to-day."
Towards the close of this year it appears that Mr. Moore's
friend, Mrs. Blachford, wrote to him on the occasion of the
death of his much loved niece, Betsy Rutherford, a child of
nine years old, who had departed this life true in the faith
and hope of the gospel : on this subject Mrs. Blachford thus
expresses herself.
" Your last letter, — containing the affecting relation of
the death of dear Betsy Rutherford, was, on many accounts
very interesting to me, and I feel anxious to hear how her
poor mother is, after so afflicting a dispensation : but she has
this comfort, that her child is safe beyond all the evils and
the snares of Ufe. Oh, my dear friend, you can have no
conception of what I feel in reference to my own dear children 1
But though often in heaviness on this subject, still I hope in,
and pray for them to God: and encourage myself in the
knowledge, that although they have entered much into the
world, still earnest prayer is almost ever ascending for them,
and that they are encircled within the arm of Omnipotence."
That Mrs. Blachford was not only a very kind, but a very
anxious mother, will still further appear from her letters
addressed to Mr. Moore in the foUowing year, 1801.
In March, she -writes :
" My poor Mary, (afterwards Mrs. Henry Tighe,) is in a
precarious state of health, and has been twice on the borders
of the grave within the last two months : may serious thoughts
spring up within her mind, from the tremendous situation in
which she has been so lately placed : if I could express to you
my whole heart, in reference to my children, you would surely
think that the Lord had a controversy with me."
Again in her next communication, Mrs. Blachford, —
addressing mutuaUy Mr. and Mrs. Moore, says, " However
sensible I am of the worthlessness of my letters, I cannot
[185.]

1801. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 50.
drop your correspondence, for indeed I never get a letter
from either of my dear friends without feeUng my heart
cheered, and in sorae degree my hope revived, that we shaU
by and by meet where ' Life is all re-touched again.'
My dear son is still a wanderer ; the last accounts were from
Dresden, on their way home — but they have lost their infant,
and purpose remaining on the continent another year. My
ever dear Mary seldom leaves home, and amuses herself in
writing light productions, though they are always composed
with elegance, and breathe tenderness of sentiment. I will
procure a frank — and enclose some of them to you as a
specimen. " She has also finished an Epic Poem, containing five
thousand lines, and the judges say that the poem has
extraordinary merit. It is the allegorical story of Psyche ; I
am sure you wiU say a hearty Amen to my dear sister's hnes
to her, in reply to her verses : both of which I enclose.
" I see a good deal of your old friend lady Ann Talbot,
(the sister of lord Glendore, and cousin of Mrs. Blachford :)
her daughter resides with her, as her husband is not expected
to return to England from India for these three years : lady
Ann's infant grandchild is their joy and amusement. Poor
Mr. Henry Brooke is still a great sufferer : your friend Mr.
Alexander Knox has been exceedingly kind and attentive to
him. For myself I can, thank God, say, that my health is
good, and that the task I two years ago undertook, while it
provides me with constant eraployraent, affords rae at the
same time much more pleasure than pain or inconvenience.
From many an anxious thought, ' the House of Refuge' has
been a ' Refuge' to me, and it is itself prospering beyond
all my hopes, and expectations."
It may here be remarked, that Mr. Henry Brooke, mentioned
in the preceding letter, was a gentleman well known as an
artist, in Dublin, but still more celebrated as the nephew of
the gentleman of the same name, and author of Henry, Earl
[186.]

1801. HISTORY OF " HENRY, EAEL OF MORELAND." AgC, 50.
of Moreland; or, the Fool of Quality, a work still held
deservedly high in the public estimation, araong works of
that class. A more particular account of this gentleman wiU
not be uninteresting.
Henry Brooke was the son of tbe Reverend  Brooke,
who held the two livings of KilUnkere and MoyboUogue.
In this wild, and almost uninhabited spot, he continued to
reside twenty-two years : KilUnkere is hilly and mountainous,
the forraer covered with heath and briar, — not a tree was near
his house to shelter the traveller frora a shower ; nor a hedge
under which he might rest hiraself, and the road so bad as to
be almost impassible in the winter ; his house stood on a
barren spot ; the only iraproveraent near it was a little garden
with a few stunted elms : he was a little man-^reraarkably
neat in his person, and his manners full of suavity — oval face
— fair complexion, and eyes full of fire. He died in 1788,
aged 82. His son Henry was for some years educated by
Felix Comerford, in the neighbourhood of KilUnkere, where
he was born : he passed rapidly through Dr. Sheridan's school,
and Trinity college, Dublin, and then entered the Temple,
London, in his seventeenth year : he was called to the bar in
Dublin, and practised as chamber counsellor : he married his
ward Miss Meares, and removed to Twickenham, near
London, in 1737, but returned to his own native land again,
not being able to support the expense of a London life,
associated as he was with persons of high rank, but who
being in the opposition, could procure for him no place, or
preferment, to raeet his necessary expenditure. He then
removed to a farm called " KiUebegs," county Kildare, but
in 1774 left it for Longfield, county Cavan, where his brother
Robert resided. Here he wrote his History of Henry Earl of
Moreland. His wife died; — and whether caused by this
affliction or no, — certain it is, that this amiable raan sank into
a state of mental and bodily suffering.
The first edition of his work was mismanaged after it was
printed, but a re-print was published by subscription, in
Dublin, by his daughter Charlotte, in the year 1792. [187.]

1802. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 51.
The author habituated himself to arrange and dispose the
plot of the story of The Earl of Moreland, while taking his
daily exercise on horseback : to his nephew, who invariably
accompanied him, he used to nan-ate the tale as he proceeded
in his imaginary history ; and assured of the fidelity of his
kinsman's memory, the author would, from tirae to time,
leave the part thus committed, without any further care for
its preservation, and proceed in his work of creation, till a
convenient time arrived for his drawing forth his literary
deposit from the store-house of his nephew's faithful memory,
and then in committing it to writing, he would shade by his
own imagination the bold outlines portrayed thus before his
mind's eye. It is believed that, from the many amiable traits
in the disposition and character of the nephew, the uncle
sketched some of the best features in his history, and
delineation of the character of the " Earl of Moreland."
Theodosia, the only daughter of Mr. Henry Brooke,
junior, manied F. H. Holdcroft, Esquire, of DubUn, an early
and attached friend of the late Dr. Adam Clarke's, to whom
also her father, Mr. Henry Brooke, was personaUy known.
In the month of October, 1802, Mrs. Blachford, in a letter
to Mr. Moore, thus writes of her stUl afflicted friend.
" My Dear Friend,
" Mr. Henry Brooke is daily sinking in health, but
his mind is resigned, cheerful, and patient : it is a good lesson
to see his christian meekness, and passive endurance.
" My daughter, with whora I was sitting tete a tete when
your last letter arrived, I thought hstened to its perusal with
peculiar interest, and earnestness. My son is at Prague, in
Germany. " Pray for us aU, my dear Mr. Moore, when you are
communing and supplicating in your closet with the God of
all grace." [188.]

1802.

HIS MINISTEEIAL CHAEACTEE.

Age, 51.

During Mr. Moore's second year of itinerancy in Liverpool,
his firm, but kindly discipline ensured him the respect and
esteem of the people ; and at the sarae time kept in check
much of that uneasy feeling which, had it not been for this
double safeguard, would probably have occasioned considerable
dissatisfaction if not partial schism, owing to the high tone
assumed by some of the leading men in the society.
In the discharge of Mr. Moore's rainisterial duties, he
never sought merely to please man ; and consequently his
spirit and conduct were not " brought into bondage through
the fear of raan." The path of his duty he pursued as in the
sight of God, and he followed what he deemed to be the most
excellent way, irrespective of every motive, and feeling, but
that of conscious integrity. He found nine hundred members
in the circuit, and he left upwards of one thousand seven
hundred.

BOOK V.
JFrom i)t;S leabtitB EtbcrjooT, ta MvS. iffloarc')S ffleat^.
[1803  1813.]

Li-A^^ iBOUT this time there appeared a severe pamphlet
^^4 against the Methodists, -written by the Reverend
\\^^^Ly John Walker, fellow of Trinity college, Dubhn, a
copy of which Alexander Knox, esquire, sent —
accompanied by an unsealed letter from himself to the author,
on the subject of his publication, with the following note, to
Mr. Moore.
" I send to you my letter to Mr. Walker in reference to
the enclosed pamphlet : when you have read it, seal, and
send it to him : thus you will have a long letter from me,
though unable to address you myself to-day. My sincere
regards to Mrs. Moore. I am, my dear friend.
Yours affectionately and gratefully,
ALEXANDER KNOX.
[190.]

1802. ME. MOOEE'S defence OP METHODISM. Age, 51.
To this short note, and the pamphlet which accompanied
it, Mr. Moore returned the following reply.
Dear Sir,
Very glad was I to receive a few lines from you. I
thank you for your note, and for your kindness in forwarding
to me the Reverend John Walker's pamphlet. I hope you
will stand in the gap, and in case of your writing a reply be
more than able to meet his principles. I confess myself
disappointed in Mr. Walker's pamphlet : I had expected
something new, or at least a little older in tbe matter of his
attack, as well as somewhat different from those of Messrs.
Toplady, Hill, and Berridge : but he has followed thera both
in arguments and language, and sometimes almost verbatim.
How fully has Mr. Fletcher answered all the refinements to
which Mr. Walker has had recourse : no wonder then that he
alraost anatheraatizes that great and good man.
He is rather querulous too, upon the unkind reception
which he tells us he expects his principles to meet with frora
the generality of men ; and I think he artfuUy contrasts them
with those of Mr. Wesley in this respect : but he mistakes —
Mr. Wesley was much raore hated by the world than Mr.
Walker is, or is ever likely to be, — and for good reason, Mr.
Walker does not bear a full testimony against sin : if the
Pharisaic world will hate Mr. Walker — the Antinomian world
will not : Mr. Wesley was hated by both.
Blessed are they who keep in the book which tells us
that God is loving to every raan, and that Christ died for
every man : we will leave it to Him who says so, to clear up
the difficulties : we have no doubt that when He does so. He
wUl be justified in His saying. Will you have the goodness to
send me any thing which you write hereafter. My wife joins
me in respects and aU good wishes.
I am. Dear Sir,
Your greatly obliged and affectionate servant,
H : MOORE.
[191.]

1802. LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, 61.
It may be observed in reference to this subject, that the
Reverend John Walker was a fellow of Trinity college,
Dublin, and that subsequently he published a pamphlet
against the church, styling its estabhshment "carnal," and
its " ritual an evil."
It appears that not only Mr. Alexander Knox, but the
Reverend John Jebb, afterwards bishop of Limerick, replied
to this pamphlet ; on which latter pubUcation Mr. Alexander
Knox observes, in one of his letters published in The Thirty
Years' Correspondence between these great men, " I have seen
and read with much pleasure your letter to Mr. Walker.
What 1 particularly admire in it is, that while you abundantly
establish every thing you contend for, you do it with aU
meekness and gentleness : there is none of the gall of
controversy in your book.
"What extremely odd opinions poor Walker has imbibed;
I did not think that the highest Calvanism went so far. Is it
certain that his brain is sound ?"
Shortly after the pubhcation of Mr. Walker's pamphlet
against the church, he was cited before the Provost of Trinity
college, and as the pamphlet was anonymous, he was asked,
" Are you, IMr. Walker, the author of this book ?" to which
he replied, " I am." " But Sir," it was subjoined, " I hope
that after a little calm reflection you are prepared to express
yourself as sorry for its sentiments and principles." " Indeed,
Sir, I am not, I hold them all firmly." " Then," rephed the
Provost, " I have no alternative but to expel you from the
fellowship of the university."
Mr. Walker professed himself as willing to suffer for
what he believed righteousness' sake. " Sir," said the Provost,
" you were elected to your fellowship in order to support the
church should she be attacked by any party, in which case
it is expected that its spiritual fellows would by argument,
and the use of the press, vindicate her faith and observances,
but you have done exactly the reverse : the lay fellows of our
college watch over its legal concerns, while the spiritual
[192.]

1804. DEATH AND FUNERAL OF DE. WHITEHEAD. Age, 53.
fellows are expected to be equally alive to its spiritual concerns.
Sir, I must expel you if you persist in maintaining the
sentiments contained in your pamphlet." Mr. Walker
persevered in his declared sentiments, and consequently he
was expelled.
He afterwards established himself over a congregation
like-minded, where, setting all observances aside, he merely-
walked into the chapel, took his text, expounded it, and then
immediately retired without any kind of devotional service.
This infatuation did not long continue : the congregation
was scattered, and in the end this learned but speculative
school-m^n, ended his days amidst neglect, unhappiness, and
want ! Alas for human refinements upon divine things !
At the Conference held in London in the year 1804, the
subject of this Memoir was chosen president, and Dr. Coke
secretary; when Mr. Moore was stationed at Birrainghara.
In the spring of this year. Dr. Whitehead had died, and the
trustees of the City Road Chapel requested the Reverend
Mr. Joseph Benson to preach a funeral sermon for him ; —
which request was opposed by some of the preachers, and
not cordially complied with by Mr. Benson, as appears from
the following extract of a letter from the Reverend Mr.
Thomas Rutherford to Mr. Moore.
" Mr. Benson has been strongly urged to preach doctor
Whitehead's funeral serraon, to which sorae of us were
opposed on account of his last act, [viz. — the retaining some
valuable papers belonging to the trust] : but the preachers
generally objected to its being afterwards published; to which
Mr. Benson replied, ' that he would not make it worth
printing.' " Many of the people disapprove of the trustees having
had Dr. Whitehead buried in Mr. Wesley's vault : but few I
believe know that the doctor had retained a part of Mr.
Wesley's papers ; I am sure I thought that he had given
[193.]

1804. LIFE OF HENHT MOOEE. Age, 53.
them all up. For some years past I have seen much I could
not approve of araong us as Christians, and brethren, and
have thought a hundred times of an expression you mentioned
to me of Mr. Fletcher's, that ' he thought the generality of
christians are not in a spiritual state superior to that of the
disciples, before the day of pentecost.' "
It appears, that about this time Mr. Moore had paid a
short visit to London, (probably during the Conference,)
where Mrs. Blachford then was with her son ; and Mr. and
Mrs. Tighe, having been induced to come to town in the
hope that the medical practitioners there might be able to
effect a cure of Mrs. Henry Tighe's complaint, — an acute
rheumatic affection, — which the faculty elsewhere had failed
to accomplish. Hope and love are ever sanguine ; and where wealth is
available, as in this case, every probable source of relief was
joyfully sought, in order to lengthen a life so dear to her
friends, and so interesting to all. Nor is it otherwise than
interesting still, since she has left behind her a poem of such
rare genius (Psyche,) as must immortalize her poetic powers,
while it breathes not only the true spirit of the muse, but
some of the noblest and purest sentiments of Christian virtue.
The memorials of this amiable lady's life are too few, for
the reader not to wish for any information which can, through
her friend Mr. Moore, be gained respecting her.
Writing to Mr. and Mrs. Moore from Chelsea, where they
had taken up their temporary abode, Mrs. Blachford says, —
" Do I flatter myself too much, my dear friends, in supposing
that amidst your numerous and important avocations, you
sometimes say to each other, — ' what has become of Mrs.
Blachford and her poor child ?' My dear Mary is, I think,
just as you left her, her disorder continues unabated. I
believe my son John, his wife and chUd, did not arrive till
after you had left town : at their earnest entreaty, and the
advice of the physicians, Harry and Mary were prevailed
[194.]

1805. EXTRACTS FROM MES. BLACHFOED's IeTTEES. Age, 64.
upon to relinquish their purpose of returning to Ireland, Dr.
Vaughan assured us that she could not attempt such a journey
without extreme danger. By her brother's invitation, they
are to be his guests during the winter : I insisted on living
separate ; their company neither suits my views, tastes, nor
habits. I have however, obtained lodgings within a few
doors of their house : both dwellings face the Thames, and
we are only a pleasant mile's walk from Mr. Wesley's chapel.
Mr. Rutherford is but poorly; there I met Mrs. Mortimer;
it is the first tirae I had seen her since her change of name.
" Here I have great leisure, and all that interests ray
time and thought, is sadly connected with that grave to which
some of us are hastening, for I continually look upon my
child as one who is gradually sinking into it ; nor do I ever
hear of death or the tomb, that her situation does not strike
home upon my heart. Can you say any thing that will do
me good ? I much need it. Or do you know any one here
at all like yourselves ? I should wish some pious people to
converse with, and though I could not now hope to conciliate
affection, still they might perhaps do me good.
" Adieu my dear friends, pray for my dear Mary and for
" Your truly grateful and affectionate
"THEODOSIA BLACHFORD."
Mr. Moore remained in Birmingham two years, with
satisfaction to himself and with profit to the people ; and the
pious habits and amiable qualities of Mrs. Moore, caused her
not only to be much loved, but made her very useful, by her
spiritual advice, and judicious counsel, among her own sex :
a minister's wife should ever thus be his help-raate in holy
things. During the course of the year 1805, Mr. Moore heard
frequently from Mrs. Blachford ; and in the spring of this
year, writing concerning Mrs. Henry Tighe, she says, — " I
think my dear Mary is a httle better ; her husband wishes to
[193.]

1805. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 54.
take her to Lisbon, but I cannot bear the thought, nor
would she go without me : of her final recovery I have no
hope, nor do I think it possible without a miracle, — and the
miracle my heart sighs for, is that of which EUhu speaks ; — ¦
' He looketh upon men, and if any say, I have sinned, and
perverted that which ivas right, and it profited me not ; he
will deliver his soul from going into the pit, and his life shall
see the light. Lo, all these things worketh God oftentimes
with man, to bring back his soul from the pit, to be
enlightened with the light of the living.' — Job xxxiu. 27 — 30.
It is a fine passage, and not much preached from, at least I
never heard a sermon from it, though it has often appeared
to me as more expressive of the conversion and regeneration
of the soul than almost any other passage in the old
Testaraent." Writing again, Mrs. Blachford says,
" Oh what have I suffered since I wrote last to you ! a
few weeks ago we thought all was over with my poor child,
but it has pleased God to grant her a reprieve, but again she
is in the usual declining state of health ; yet she does not like
to hear of dying, though at times she speaks as if apprehensive
of her dissolution, and I never attempt to deceive her in this
respect ; but the thought of her leaving the world insensible
of the hopes of the gospel, brings to my mind at times such
a kind of anguish, that I feel assured were it to last, it
would deprive me of my understanding."
Shortly after this Mrs. Blachford -writes, —
" My dear Mary is a little better, and the fine weather
has enabled her to ride out : I am much interested for her
health, but God knows my deepest solicitude is for her
spiritual health. Pray for my poor children, they are both
suffering heavily, and yet he has health, wealth, and aU the
joy this world's affluence can give, and a dear little promising
boy, but as my brother Richard says, he carries that arrow
in his heart that will never be withdrawn, till he turns to the
true Physician for ease. His kindness to his sister is quite
[196.]

1805. ACCOUNT OF MES. TIGHE. Age, 54.
exemplary ; but still they support each other in what may be
termed phUosophy. In reference to Mary, my greatest
satisfaction arises frora her having particularly marked some
of the psalms in her Bible, especially sorae verses in the one
hundred and seventh psalm ; but I am sure her literary taste
has been very injurious to her faith, for almost every raodern
admired production is more or less tinctured with infidelity."
" The physicians have had a consultation, and advised
Mary's going to Madeira for the winter : her husband and
brother urge her to go, I only say that I ara ready ; however,
she is steadily decided in her resolution to prefer death at
home, rather than the thought of going abroad : on retiring
to rest she said to her attendant — ' I wonder, am I reaUy to
die this winter ?' "
About this tirae, Mr. Henry Tighe had his wife's beautiful
poem of Psyche printed for presents to her friends, in a most
beautiful type, in rainiature quarto, and having deterrained
not to go abroad, but to return to Ireland, — they took
Birmingham in their way, in order to consult an eminent
physician in that town on the case of Mrs. Henry Tighe.
Mr. and Mrs. Moore had left Birmingham a little before
this, but a copy of this poem, inscribed by Mrs. Tighe, —
" affectionately to her friend Henry Moore," they left to be
conveyed to him, witb the accompanying note frora Mrs.
Blachford. " August 27, 1805.
" With some hesitation, both on dear Mary's part and
my own, this book is left for you my dear friend, having
had a few copies of it printed to give those she felt herself
particularly bound to, either by affection or gratitude : thus
she was unwilling to omit you, though she desires me to say
she ' is not so bUnd as to think it worth such a portion of
your time as it wUl take you in in its perusal.' I cannot but
viish you to read it, and to accept it as a token of her peculiar
regard. I knew not of its being in the press, till I saw the
[197.]

1805. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 54.
proof sheet containing the lines addressed to myself; she was
at the time, as I thought, within a few hours of death, and
what I felt on reading them was indeed to me shame and
agony. She has received great flattery from the literati on
its account, and I need not say it serves to amuse her. We
are to proceed at once to Holy-head; I tremble at the
undertaking." To this note Mr. Moore wrote the following reply, dated,

Leeds,
November 22nd, 1805.
Dear Madam,
I have received the highly prized present, and with it,
in the title-page, " words of such sweet breath composed, as
made the gift more rich." It is a flattering present: from
the specimens I had seen of the poem, I expected much from
it as a whole, but I must say, though perhaps it is no
compliment, that it far, yea very far exceeds my expectation.
You say the author has had many flattering testimonies
respecting her work : I do not feel very ready to think that
they can have said too much : but from what I know of the
state of the author's health, my heart is wrung whenever I
recoUect the concluding stanza of the Poem of Psyche.
I really think the poem itself exceeds any modem
publication that I have seen ; and is far beyond Thomson's
Castle of Indolence. And did the kind donor say that she
could not expect me to read it over ? What will she say then
when I tell her, that I have read it throughout twice ! some
passages often, and never without tears.
Oh may He who is indeed love, give her to realize all her
" dreams of delight" in reconciliation, and union with Himself,
through Him who is our peace, and who humbled Himself to
death for her, and for us all. Amen, aiid Amen.
The Lord be with you, de^r Madam, and with our kind
£198.]

1805. FUETHEE ACCOUNT OF MES. TIGHE. Age, 54.
and beloved friend, and shew mercy to each, and all of the
family. My wife unites her kind wishes and regards to those
of, dear Madam, Your affectionate friend,
H: MOORE.
The concluding stanza referred to in the preceding letter,
is the following affecting apostrophe :
" Dreams of delight farewell ! Your charms no more
Shall gild the hours of solitary gloom !
The page remains — but can the page restore
The vanquish'd bowers which fancy taught to bloom !
Ah, no ; her smiles no longer can illume
The path my Psyche treads no more for me ;
Consign' d to dark oblivion's silent tomb
The visionary scenes no more I see.
Fast from the fading lines the vivid colors flee ! "
In reply to the above letter, Mrs. Blachford writes :
" I will not delay answering my dear friend's kind
letter, lest you should think that my silence was occasioned
by a sadder cause than my daily increasing aversion to
taking up the pen. You can scarcely imagine how much my
poor Mary was gratified by the kindness, as weU as by the
flattery contained in your letter, indeed I think she seemed
more pleased with it, than by any of the numerous letters
which she has had upon the subject, though they were at
least equally lavish of their enconiuras, and that too from no
less judges than Haley, Miss Seward, and several others.
Mary has begged your letter from me, and says she must
keep it among her treasures, adding with a sigh, ' The good
people are very kind to me.'
" After a residence at my brother's seat, Rossana, she has
returned to Dublin, and seems patiently, nay even cheerfully
resigned to the idea of being shut up in the house all the
winter — possibly for life. I wish I could say something more
[199.]

1-806. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 55.
animating in reference to her state of mind ; but I do hope
L-;at her patient resignation will ripen into the full faith and
hope of the gospel. She does not suffer such acute pain as
formaUy, but she is very weak, and much reduced every way.
She begs that you will send me your critical remarks upon
her poem of Psyche : for my part I think the fable from
which the poem is taken, is evidently an allegory, and that in
tl.3 whole long poem which she has produced from the few
parses of an old author, that there are very few lines that are
not applicable to the Cupid of Quarle's Emblems, the second
sti.nza beginning with, ' x\nd ye whose gentle hearts,' is so
e\:deiitly apposite that I think it can scarcely escape the
notice of any christian as bearing upon the foundation of our
holy hope, and security, for a blessed immortality.
" Poor Mr. Henry Brooke is still a daily sufferer, but
perfectly resigned and patient. Do not forget to send soon,
your critical remarks upon Psyche.
" Your grateful and affectionate friend,
"THEODOSIA BLACHFORD."
November 27, 1805.

In the summer of the year 1806, Mr. Moore removed to
Leeds. During this year, the Reverend Mr. John Pawson
died, of whom the late Reverend Mr. John Barber says, in a
letter to Mr. Moore, speaking of his death :
" Our highly esteemed father Pawson is gone to his great
reward : may our last end be like his ! Amen."
After Mr. Pawson's death, Mr. Moore -m-ites thus :
" I visited him often, our relative abodes being Wakefield
and Leeds : he was ever glad to see me, and exceedingly
affectionate in his manner towards me. He made me promise
to preach his funeral sermon ; it was afterwards printed
in my volurae of Sermons. I also shared with about thirty
J ler preachers — his most beloved among the brethren,
[200.]

1806. DEATH OF ME. THOMAS RUTHERFORD. Age, 55.
in a legacy of one guinea each, which, as a mark of respect
from so good a man, I highly prize ; for it might be said of
him, as was said of Bishop Cranmer, ' That with an alloy of
human weakness, he might well be ranked with the primitive
Christians.' "
To this year's catalogue of deaths among the aged ministers
in the Wesleyan body, must be added that of the Reverend
Mr. Thomas Rutherford ; writing of which event to his wife,
Mr. Moore says,
"Our dear brother Rutherford having died in London,
his name was first called over in the catalogue of our departed
brethren, and the Conference desired me to draw up the short
account usually inserted in our Minutes. So I wrote the
following :
"Thomas Rutherford, who labored in the work ofthe
ministry about thirty-four years, and after suffering much
bodily affliction, with submission and a fortitude which,
flowing from faith and love, were the savor of life to those
who conversed with him ; bearing a testimony with his dying
breath to the truth, and power of those doctrines which he
had so long preached, and declaring them to be his support,
and his comfort.
" His ministerial abilities were very considerable, and his
raanner of preaching peculiarly energetic and affecting ; ever
accompanied by a divine unction, especially to those who
were thirsting after full conformity to the image of God. His
conduct also, from the beginning to the end of his course,
was in the highest degree unblamable, and upright."
On this melancholy occasion, Mr. Moore also addressed
the foUowing letter to his afflicted sister in law :
"I have frequently thought of writing to ray beloved
sister since I was made acquainted with her great loss. But
even now I can hardly attempt it, though impelled by the
fear of being thought not sufflciently sensible of her affliction.
Indeed, my dear Sister, in your loss, ray own is great, nor do
[201.]

1806. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 55.
I think it will ever be repaired in this world, — yours then I
cannot lightly esteem. It is its heaviness which has kept me
from writing — and it would still keep me, for I cannot write
a customary letter of condolence : while I feel my own loss,
I can truly say, I feel yours in a ten-fold degree.
" We have but one comfort — It is the Lord — and He
who gave, and hath taken away — (blessed be His name,) wUl
repair our loss in the day of the restitution of all things:
known unto God are all his works, and He doth not willingly
grieve nor afflict the children of men. He has removed the
husband, and the father, but He stands Himself, by special
promise, in the place of my inestimable friend in both respects
and characters, — and He will make good the relation, — He
has no empty titles ! Look up, you and your dear children
can now address Him as your husband, and father, with a
feeling and confidence that you never could before, and He
will never leave you, nor forsake you. The father has now
joined his two dear children in glory ! — this thought yields
me comfort, and lightens that load of woe I felt at their death
¦ — and which especiaUy for Betsy's amounted to what I fear
was little short of rebellion against God's Providence. Already
the fond father has some of his dear children with him, — all
is well ! Thanks be to God for His gospel, for we learn that
we are not to sorrow as those without hope, for we know
that those who sleep in Jesus, God will bring with him : — we
shall not only be with Christ, but according to Christ's own
account, we shall be with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and
by consequence, with all those who die in the Lord.
" In the visions of the night, or in dreams upon my bed,
I have been permitted to see my friend since his departure :
he seemed in company with Messrs. John, and Charles Wesley.
They spoke much, and familiarly with me, as in the body :
he spoke not, but looked unutterable love : in departing, and
waving his adieu, the indescribable impression made upon
my mind was, that he would be one, appointed to receive my
departing spirit. Lord grant it if it be Thy blessed wUl !
To His Almighty care I commit you, and yours.
[202.]

1807. MEMORIALS OF MES. HENEY TIGIIE. Age, 56.
" My dear sister, when you can write, I shall be happy
of a few lines, and any directions, or intelligence, you can
give me, shall be dUigently attended to, by
" Your sympathizing and affectionate brother,
"H: MOORE."
Mr. Moore remained two years in Leeds, but his wife's
health was much affected, which was a source of much anxiety
and disquietude to hira, for they were one in soul, as well as
affinity ; and his letters to her during her absence from him,
for the sake of her health at Bath, breathe not only the
tenderest, but the most thoughtful solicitude for her every
comfort ; and in return she fully felt, and appreciated the love
he bore her, mingling her own with the devotion of the
highest personal respect.
But to return to Mrs. Henry Tighe.
It is a painful task to trace year after year the life of such
a highly gifted lady, only from one degree of suffering to
another, but such was the sad story for six successive years,
till at length she lost all power of motion : but Mrs. Blachford
stUl observed of her, in a letter to her old friends Mr. and
Mrs. Moore, —
" In my Mary's bodily health I see but little variation ;
if one day she is a little better, the next she is worse, yet she
appears resigned to the expectation of never being really
better while she remains on earth: she is cheerful, and
continues to amuse herself with some literary trifle ; so that
I beheve she says the truth in asserting ' That her mother
feels more for her, than she does for herself"
Again, writing to Mr. Moore in the month of Septeraber
of this year, 1808, Mrs. Blachford says :
" I have accompanied my dear Mary and Henry to
Woodstock, the princely seat of his eldest brother : here we
are perfectly quiet, as its owner is gone with his wife and
[203.]

1808. LIFE OF MINEY MOORE. Age, 57.
daughter to Bath, in quest of health, and are not to return
till after the next session of parliament. [He was member
for the county of Wicklow.] It is long since I was here
before ; and it recalls to my mind, in a lively manner, many
of my then vain hopes, and idle solicitudes : thought seems
to awaken Gambold's Mystery of Life with power, to my
spirit ; and the exquisite beauty of the grounds of this domain
fill my mind with delightful admiration, and in looking upon
all around me I can humbly say, ' My Father made them all,'
and with this feeling the varied scenery seems still more
enlivening to my soul, and it mounts from natural, elevated,
and delighted sensation, to the joys of heaven. Mary is
enjoying the quiet, and the beauty of the place ; and for her
sake I shall leave with a sigh, a little sigh, its tranquil beauty,
but not the luxurious style of this establishment : my taste
for that is gone, and for ever."
In Mr. and Mrs. S. C. Hall's Ireland, on the second page
of the second volume, speaking of " Woodstock," it is said,
" There are few seats in Great Britain so richly endowed
by nature, or so improved by science and taste, as that of
Woodstock. " The rarest shrubs of various foreign lands, are skiUfully
mingled with ' old patrician trees,' that have been rooted there
for centuries ; while the ' plebeian underwood' that fills every
sequestered nook, seems ' in place' in the midst of cultivation,
for it prevents the eye from discovering a single spot of
nakedness. Into the broad river that skirts the banks, a score
of tributary streams are rushing ; now and then a miniature
cataracts down lesser precipices, occasionaUy forming a placid
basin, where the trout may be seen basking or at play ; or
rippling onwards through, or beneath, overhanging boughs,
making the sweet and gentle music that, more than any other
earthly sound, cheers, and calms at once.
" Little valleys and small hills, undulating slopes, and
rough precipices, steps formed by the roots of aged oaks,
[204.]

DESCEIPTION OF WOODSTOCK. Age, 58.
rocks shaped by the hand of time into forms grotesque — such
are a few of the varied gifts with which nature has bountifully
enriched Woodstock.
" Art has been busy among them, but with so rare a skill,
that it seems to have labored always under the direction, and
control of nature.
" On two or three of the heights, and also immediately
skirting the river, graceful and picturesque cottages have been
erected ; the former command magnificent views of the distant
mountains and the adjacent valleys, while frora the windows
of the latter may be seen the salmon leaping literally — ' in
shoals.' The gardens that adjoin the house are happily
contrasted with the natural luxuriance of the ground — the
beds are formal and of artificial character, but filled to
abundance with flowers from all parts of the world. It is
impossible for either the pen or pencil to render justice to
this fascinating place.
" Amid these ' delicate marvels' the accomplished authoress
of Psyche spent many years : here the sweetest of her poems
were composed, and here she died in the spring of the year
1810, bequeathing to the world a volume of pure thoughts
conveyed in graceful and eloquent verse.
" We found in an 'Album' deposited in one of the cottages,
where visitors are expected to insert their names, the following
epigram : " Here in this happy Eden of our earth,
Dwelling with nature and her holy train,
A mortal woman gave a spirit birth.
And ' Psyche' made immortal once again.''
In the year 1809, Mr. and Mrs. Moore removed to the
London west circuit, where they had been earnestly solicited
to take up their abode.
From time to time he stUl received an account frora Mrs.
Blachford respecting her sick daughter. In a letter, dated
March, of this year, Mrs. Blachford says, [205,]

1B09. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 58.
" I was glad to receive your hand writing, and thank you
for all your sympathy. My poor Mary is no better : but the
immediate object of my writing is to request your kind
enquiries at head quarters respecting the fate of ensign
Charles Ward, of the fifty-second foot, who was in October
last, left in charge of some sick and wounded at Coimbra near
Lisbon : the youth is only seventeen years of age, and is the
darling son of a valued friend of mine Mrs. Charles Ward,
daughter of my dear brother in law, the late Dr. Radcliffe."
Of this gentleman, Mr. Moore once narrated the foUowing
anecdote, as given him by Mrs. Blachford.
It appears that this lady's husband, the Reverend John
Blachford, had two sisters ; the eldest married Dr. Radcliffe,
one of the judges of the Irish Prerogative Court, and the
other remaining single, resided with her sister and brother in
law. She was much afflicted in body, but of an amiable
spirit, and very sincere in her religious observances. Mrs.
Blachford was much attached to her, and often used to
converse with her on the subject of experimental religion :
she heard, but was slow of heart to believe the privileges of
the gospel, especially concerning the witness of the Spirit.
Her affliction was of a nature to confine her for a great
length of time to her bed, and then Dr. Radcliffe used every
morning previously to his going to court, to read the service
of the sick out of the Book of Common Prayer. But though
the doctor was a man of very upright mind, he did not like
what was then exclusively designated — Methodism, — which
Mrs. Blachford insisted his sister in law Miss Blachford
would enjoy before her death. One morning, after the doctor
had, as usual, been reading prayers to Miss B., just as he
was about to repeat the Lord's Prayer, she said, " Stop,
doctor, before you read that prayer I wish to say a few
words." The doctor, being naturaUy a nervous man, was
much disturbed by this interruption; but Miss Blachford
continued, all the family kneehng round the bed, and (Mrs.
Blachford as usual having gone thither to attend the family
[206,]

1809. ACCOUNT OF ME. HOWAED. Age, 58.
devotion) the sick lady spoke to the following effect. " Last
night as I was for hours unable to sleep, I lay contemplating
my rehgious state : I prayed to God over it, and whilst thus
engaged, I felt the power of God so present to my mind, —
enabling me in a manner I had never felt before, to claim
Him as my ' Father who is in heaven ;' and I rejoice still in
the holy assurance ! and now doctor read to me that prayer."
With much feeling the doctor finished the service, and then
instantly quitted the room. Mrs. Blachford followed hira
saying, " I told you, doctor, she would die a Methodist, —
that is Methodism." He made no observation, but passed
on to his professional duties. Miss Blachford did not long
survive, dying in the full assurance of faith.
Dr. Radcliffe, while he was willing to allow that raany
Methodists were very good people, was yet unwiUing to admit
that so much ado about religion was necessary, — and in short
that it was often a " zeal without knowledge." There had
resided in Dublin a Mr. Howard, of whora every one thought
weU. He had been a merchant and banker : many who had
but httle property were glad to place it in his hands, and he
became the banker for most persons thus circumstanced in
the city, his moral worth and credit standing very high. —
Unhappily, Mr. Howard began to speculate ; at first with his
own property, — but afterwards with the property of others :
ruin ensued ; — and desolation spread itself over innumerable
famihes who had thus trusted hira incautiously. His enemies
were now as numerous as his friends had been. Ruined in
fame and fortune, he came to England, and hved in obscurity.
He at length wandered to Hull, and was led to hear the
Reverend Joseph Milner preach, at that time much spoken
of as a minister of the gospel. The word was with power, 
the rock was broken : again and again he attended Mr.
MUner's ministry, — conviction of sin, and deep compunction
for the misery he had caused, got such firm hold of bis mind
— that he could not look up. At length he resolved to go to
Mr. Milner, and teU hira aU : he went— laid his case, and his
past life open to that good man, and enquired what he must
[207,]

1809. LIFE OF HENEY MOOHE. Age, 58.
do to be saved. Mr. MUner opened the Bible, and read to
bim the third chapter of St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans.
Hope dawned in the poor man's mind, to find that help had
been laid upon one mighty to save; — but that hope was
directly obscured, for Mr. Ho-^^ard thought, that is not the
Bible — it is something as a divine which he has ready to read
to all in my circumstances : he enquired, however, for the
epistle and chapter, and immediately returned to his lodging,
when he got a Bible and turned to the part directed, where
he found the chapter as it had been read : full of gratitude
he sunk on his knees and implored that salvation which
cometh not from the law : " For by the law is the knowledge
of sin," but that " Which is by faith of Jesus Christ — unto
all, and upon all them that believe ; for there is no difference."
This was the salvation he needed : — for this he prayed — for
this he believed ; — and ere he rose from his knees — he had
wrestled with the angel of the covenant, till he had prevaUed.
Mr. Howard afterwards wrote an account of his life for
the warning, — and encouragement of others : he extenuated
not his transgressions, but shewed the evils by which he had
fallen. When this pamphlet came into the hands of Dr.
Radcliffe, he began reproaching Mrs. Blachford for the
Methodism of Mr. Howard ; saying it was a refuge for the
vilest characters when they could go no further : he then took
up the book and began reading it : as he read he said aloud,
" Well, it is so far well — he does not hide his faults — but
confesses them freely — that looks well :" be continued the
narrative : when he came to that part of it, giving the account
of his visit to Mr. Milner — he was affected — and on concluding
the whole where he stated his sense of pardon of sin — Dr.
Radcliffe rose hastily from his chair, and dashing down the
book, exclaimed — " How is this, here have I been doing my
duty, and serving God all my life, and I have never felt this
peace," — and he went away much displeased. A fine
illustration this of the parable of the prodigal son, — "Lo,
these many years do I serve thee, neither transgressed I at
[208.]

1809. EXTEACTS FROM MRS. BLACHFORD'S LETTERS. Age, 58.
any time thy commandment : and yet thou never gavest me a
kid, that I might make merry with my friends." — St. Luke, xv.
29. " What shall we say then ? That the GentUes, which
followed not after righteousness, have attained to righteousness,
even the righteousness which is of faith. But Israel, which
followed after the law of righteousness, hath not attained to
the law of righteousness. Wherefore ? Because they sought
it not by faith, but as it were by the works of the law. For
they stumbled at the stumblingstone ; as it is written. Behold,
I lay in Sion a stumblingstone and rock of offence: and
whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed." — Romans
ix. 30 — 33. And again — " He came not to call the righteous,
but sinners to repentance."
But to return.
From the annexed letter it will appear that Mrs. Henry
Tighe was suffering from increased bodily infirmity; Mrs.
Blachford writes,
" However UI disposed for writing, and disqualified almost
by circumstances frora using my pen — your kind enquiries
cannot remain unanswered : I read your letter to my poor
child, who only answered with her tears at first, but at your
express message to herself she spoke of it, and of you, in
such terms that could you have heard them, I am sure that
they would in some degree, like * a gift, have blinded your
eyes.' Her sufferings for the last four months have been
truly distressing : her moans are my only music, and if they
cease, it is only through the influence of opium, nor have I
ever rethed frora her roora at night, (for on this she insists,)
— that it is not with the apprehension of being called up to
receive her last breath : twice I thought her really gone, but
she revived to suffer, but I trust it has also been for her
eternal good. There is assuredly a great change in her mind :
she listens with faith, hope, and sweetness, to the reading of
the holy Scriptures, and she prays to Him who -«'ill not cast
out her petition; but she has much mental conflict to go
[209,]

1809. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 58.
through ; for her philosophy and the style of her reading,
though they did not pervert her mind, they had induced a
speculative reasoning which had warped her to scepticism. 0
what a state of mind for a sick, perhaps dying bed ! but its
power is broken, and while she says she fears her tears flow
for her pain more than for her sins, yet she prays, and is
enabled by faith to lift her eyes to the hills from whence
cometh her help : O that God may not suffer her to be tried
above her strength : for hitherto her patient and resigned
spirit has been wonderful, and has been a singular blessing to
us all. " If the Conference be held in Liverpool, will you not
extend your visit here ? — I know you wiU if able. Let me,
my dear friends, entreat you both to pray for us, and
remember the hours when we all, even my poor Mary, took
sweet counsel together, and walked to the house of God in
company." Again, writing to the same, in the month of October,
1809, Mrs. Blachford says,
" My poor Mary, her maid, and myself, are once more at
Woodstock : I thought she could not have been worse than
when I last -wrote, and that any increase of illness would
have terminated ray poor child's life ; yet almost every day
since we came here last June, she has been growing worse,
yet she stiU lives : we do indeed need your prayers, and beg
to be remembered in those of all such of our London friends
who can feel for us, and vrith whora we once held sweet
communion, particularly to the lady Mary Fitzgerald : when
I was last in town I found her particularly sympathizing:
tell me something respecting her health. I should think
that her earthly pilgrimage must be nearly ended.
" How rapidly do the years roll on ; I can scarcely believe
that thirty-two have revolved since we first met, and yet so it
is : oh had I then foreseen the anguish I have since suffered,
I should have been unfited to endure what I have since
[210,]

1810. FURTHER ACCOUNT OF MES. TIGHE. Age, «9.
parsed through: my two cherubs were then all life and
delight, and my own presumptuous hope induced me to
believe that nought but joy was before thera, and that I could
make christians of thera by a religious education, and that it
would save thera from the world : vain delusion ! yet I trusted
to it more than I looked to the grace of God !"
There remains but little to be now told of the mortal story
of Mrs. Henry Tighe ; and this may be learnt from the
following account written by Mrs. Blachford, in the month of
June, 1810 :
" I feel too grateful, my dear friend, for your letter, to
delay acknowledging its kindness. Were you here I could
speak much of my dear departed child ; indeed to talk on
any other subject of this world is painful to me ; yet I do
hope my sorrow does not so far drink up my spirit, as to
suffer me to neglect the performance of any known duty.
" I was not aware that your dear wife had been so iU.
Oh I could hke to talk to you, my ever kind friends, of years
and scenes now alas ! passed for ever ! but there is no
prospect of this ; I could not leave the quiSt of my grief
bound nest, till I am called to realize Bishop Gambold's
beautiful lines :
" Ere long when sovereign wisdom wills,
My soul an unknown path shall tread.
And strangely leave, what strangely fills
This frame, and waft me to the dead :
O ! what is death ? 'Tis life's last shore, —
Where vanities are vain no more ;
Where all pursuits their goal obtain,
And life is all re-touched again ;
Where in their bright results shall rise —
Thoughts, virtues, friendships, griefs, and Joys!"
" You bid me teU you ofthe last hours of my poor afflicted
child. For six months before her death, she had scarcely a
[211.]

1810. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 59.
hope of amendment ; yet even to this faint ray she clung
with aU the love of life, tiU the day before its termination:
indeed none of us apprehended her worse the last week than
she had been for months before, yet she was sometimes
cheerful, yet could you have seen her constant state of
suffering, you would wonder that she could either speak or
smile : when unable to converse she would Usten to our
reading, and was kind and attentive to the comforts of all
around her : at times I have dreaded her prolonged life in this
state — but now that she is gone — I would give my own life
but for one day more — even as she then was !
" Up to Thursday, two days before her death, she had a
painful dread of its approach, and she would sometimes
exclaim, ' Thy rebukes have broken my heart,' but the hour
of her deUverance drew nigh, and while her husband, her
brother, her uncle, her affectionate attendant, and self, were
standing around her, she cheered our desponding souls by
assuring us — her countenance becoming wonderfully animated,
whUe she expressed herself thus — ' I have long struggled
with the fear of death, but I can now feel that God is the
strength of my heart, and He wiU be my portion for ever,
and ever, and ever ! '
" After this she spoke but little, but all was peace,
kindness, and a cheerful desire to depart, observing, 'That
death was but one dark speck in our existence;' though
before this she had expressed her wish to continue even in a
state of the extremest suffering, rather than to be released by
death. Her patience in suffering, and her undeviating kindness
to her attendants during her long illness, were most exemplary
and endearing. The medical gentleman who had of late been
in constant attendance, and who had once been a Methodist,
was, I think, made a great blessing to her, by exhorting and
encouraging her to cast herself fully upon the merits of the
atonement of Christ, as her only and sm-e refuge, and in
telhng her of the happy deaths which he had witnessed, of
persons fearful like herself.
" On Friday, she desired her husband, brother, and the
[212.1

1810. DEATH OF MRS. HENEY TIGHE. Age, 59.
medical gentleman, to retire to rest — while her faithful maid
and I lay down in the roora, only keeping up an old woman
of the village, to whom I heard her speak kindly and
frequently during the night.
" She then became so apparently easy that I was afraid to
disturb her by speaking. The old woman came to me at two
in the moming, and said — ' she is worse,' and went up and
called the medical man, who confirraed her apprehension,
and immediately summoned her husband, and brother : they
came ; — and I heard her gently ask for ' Ether.' I turned to
give it to her, and she was gone ! — gone without a struggle
or a pang. I think I felt less then, than I do at this moment;
for I then felt that she was at rest, and peace ; I now dwell on
the too palpable conviction that the voice and the sraile
which had cheered me for thirty-seven years, I shall see and
hear no more in this world. Oh my friend, pray for my
stricken spirit, often sorely tempted ; for at tiraes I wish my
faith could be that of a Roman catholic, that I might follow
her with my prayers !
" The Mezereon, written at Woodstock, in December, 1809,
was the last poem my dear Mary ever composed, and there
she expired, after the endurance of a protracted malady for
six years, on the twenty-fourth day of March, 1810.
" With love and best wishes to your dear wife, believe me
to be — " Ever your grateful and affectionate
"THEODOSIA BLACHFORD."
As the minor poems of the lamented Mrs. Tighe are not
published with the latest editions of Psyche, the reader wiU
be pleased to find her last poera inserted here. Her fears of
death were perfectly removed before she quitted this scene of
trial and suffering ; and her spirit departed to a better state
of existence, confiding with heavenly joy in the acceptance
and love of her Redeemer. She was in the thirty-seventh
year of her age. [213.]

1810. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 59.
©n Meceifainfl a 38ranc]& of Mntrtan, to!)itl& dflotDjrclr
at JKSooWtocIt.

Odours of Spring, my sense ye charm
With fragrance premature ;
And, mid these days of dark alarm,
Almost to hope allure.
Methinks with purpose soft ye come
To tell of brighter hours.
Of May's blue skies, abundant bloom,
Her sunny gales and showers.
Alas ! for me shall May in vain
The powers of life restore ;
These eyes that weep and watch in pain
Shall see her charms no more.
No, no, this anguish cannot last !
Beloved friends, adieu !
The bitterness of death were past
Could I resign but you.
But oh ! in every mortal pang
That rends my soul from life,
That soul, which seems on you to hang
Through each convulsive strife,
Even now, with agonizing grasp
Of terror and regret,
To all in life its love would clasp
Clings close and closer yet.
Yet why, immortal, vital spark !
Thus mortally opprest ?
Look up, my soul, through prospects dark,
And bid thy terrors rest ;
Forget, forego, thy earthly part,
Thine heavenly Being trust : —
Ah, vain attempt ! my coward heart
Still shuddering eHngs to dust.
[214.]

1810. ME. MOORE'S LETTER— DEATH OF MBS. TIGHE. Age, 69.
Oh ye ! who soothe the pangs of death
With love's own patient care,
Still, still retain this fleeting breath,
Still pour the fervent prayer : —
And ye, whose smile must greet my 6ye
No more, nor voice my ear,
Who breathe for me the tender sigh,
And shed the pitying tear,
Whose kindness, (though far, faj: removed),
My grateful thoughts perceive,
Pride of my life, esteemed, beloved,
My last sad claim receive !
Oh ! do not quite your friend forget,
Forget alone her faults ;
And speak of her with fond regret
Who asks your lingering thoughts.

To the descriptive letter of his afflicted friend, which
announced the death of her beloved daughter, Mr. Moore
returned the following reply :
My Dear Madam>
I received your interesting letter, and am most thankful
for the information which it contained respecting your dear
departed daughter. In her too we have lost a friend, and not
a common one : but we shall be friends for ever ; your letter
gives me assurance that it shall be so : we defy all purgatory
except the atonement of Christ applied by the eternal Spirit :
this our dying friend evidently had : so I hope you refuse those
mekncholy thoughts that tempted you to think too much
about the vain inventions of the fallen Romish church: I
know you too well to receive any abiding pain from what you
said on this subject. You had no doubt of her happiness
when the blessing came fresh and warm frora heaven : it
brought its own evidence with it : oh still walk in that light :
reason not : [215.]

ISIO. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 59.
" Our friend is gone before,
To that celestial shore."
For a time the allureraents and refineraents of a phUosophic
world caused her to forsake the fountain of living water, and
to hew out to herself broken cisterns — but such cisterns as
few could hew like herself. Hence her bonds were strong :
the heavenly Paradise was neglected, and Parnassus claimed
and gained her heart, alas too long. Her Lord and God, the
God of her youth, would not leave her to her idols, or fill her
with her own ways : she must suffer, and she did suffer long
in body, and much in mind : but tbe end of all has been
graciously answered : she was kept alive as by miracle, until
all the vanity of her mind, supported as it unquestionably
was by rare and surprising talents, was subdued to the cross.
I hope the closing scene of her life, and the good confession
which she made of her faith, and the assurance of the Divine
acceptance, will fully appear in the account which will be
given of her to the public.
My dear wife is returned from Bath, but the waters have
failed to produce upon her health their former salutary effect:
she is much weaker than when she left town. Her amendment
and even recovery is however possible, for we have to do
with Him who has all power, and I have good hope that He
will yet deliver. She has more than once said, when very
feeble, " It seems very strange that I should be willing to
leave you, yet I am ' the Lord's, and His will be done.' "
My wife unites in affectionate sympathy for you, and
commending you to " Him who is too wise to err, and too
good to be unkind ;" — believe me, dear Madam,
Your sincere and sympathizing fi-iend,
H: MOORE.
After the death of Mrs. Henry Tighe, Wilham Tighe,
Esquire, of Rossana, M. P. for the county of Wicklow, wrote
some beautiful lines upon the melancholy occasion. He was
a gentleman of a truly religious character, and at his table,
[216.]

1810. ACCOUNT OF THE STOEY OF " PSYCHE." Age, 59.
during the sittings of parliament, Mr. Moore had the pleasure
of meeting many of the literary men of the day.
He was hiraself the author of some aUegorical poems
which he published under the title of The Plants. Love he
metaphorically typified as the Rose,— the Myrtle as virtue —
and religion as the Palm. The hnes he wrote on Mrs. Henry
Tighe are as follows : —
If on this earth she passed in mortal guise
A short and painful pilgrimage, shall we
Her sad survivors grieve, that love divine
Removed her timely to perpetual bliss ?
Thou art not lost ! — In chastest song and pure
With us StiU lives thy virtuous mind, and seems
A beacon for the weary soul, to guide
Her safely through aflections winding path,
To that eternal mansion gained by thee !
Of the poem of Psyche, it is scarcely necessary here to
speak : it has been long published, and the Reviews of that
time characterized it as one of the most lofty and most chaste
productions of the muse. All agree in considering the story
of Cupid and Psyche as an allegory ; and that it was thus
esteemed by the authoress of the poem, appears from Mrs.
Blachford having written in the large quarto copy, given by
her to her friend Mr. Moore, the following illustration of the
poem: " This poem illustrates the fall and recovery of man. Man
was united to God who is love, as Psyche or the soul, to the
God of all love : but as raan was not to indulge curiosity, nor
to do that which was forbidden, so Psyche was not allowed
to see her divine husband for a certain tirae, after which she
should be privileged to behold hini, and thus to have her
happiness perfected.
" The sisters of Psyche, who are typified by Satan, envied
her, and prevailed upon her to violate the divine command —
as the devil did man. [217.]

1610. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 59.
" The consequence was she lost her husband's presence,
and was driven from his paradise, to wander in the world.
In these wanderings, she is tempted by many snares, but
escapes them all by the help of her divine husband, who
accompanied her in disguise.
"At length her pUgrimage ends: she accomplishes the
task of obedience assigned to her, and is united to her royal
knight for ever."
The following lines, in the hand-writing of Mrs. Henry
Tighe, have been carefully preserved by Mr. Moore, and wiU
be found interesting ; — they are not published in any of the
editions of her works. They were written in 1791, before her
marriage, and given by her to Mr. Moore.
poem or prcfatorj) bonnet, Bg ^tsnor snbate Mttsitaiia.
Translated by Miss Blachford.
Vain dreams, and fictions of distress and love
I fondly feigned, but while I idly strove
To paint with every grace the tale of wo,
Ah fool! my tears unbid began to flow ;
O'er the invented griefs I vainly mourn,
By real sorrow is my bosom tom !
But has the muse alone the fatal power
To breathe with fancied cares the troubled hour .-'
When genius quits her empire o'er my soul
Does reason then my tranquil breast control :
Deceived no longer by the muse's art.
Does wisdom rule the motions of my heart ?
Do no vain lures, no idle passions rage.
No fond desires my foolish hopes engage ?
Alas, not only when I write and sing
I soar on fancy's ever ranging wing ;
But all my hopes, and all my fears are vain.
And all my acts, but like the tales I feign.
Urged by vain hopes, by vain desires deceived,
In empty dreams I joy, and then am grieved :
My raving life is one continual cheat.
And all my wishes, but a fond deceit.
Oh Lord ! arouse me from tliis dream of woes,
And let me in the arms of truth repose !
[218.]

1810. INTEEESTING MEMOEIALS TO MES. TIGHE. Age, 59.
Before we take a raelancholy leave of Mrs. Henry Tighe,
it raay not be unpleasing to the reader to record the following
notices of that lady, as given in The Memorials of Mrs.
Hemans, by H. F. Chorley, Esquire, and recorded in the
sixth chapter of the second volume of that work.
In one of Mrs. Hemans letters to a friend she thus speaks,
" I wish to give you an account of a rather interesting
day which I lately past, before its images become faint in my
recollection. We went to Woodstock, the place where the
late Mrs. Tighe, whose poetry has always been very touching
to my feelings, passed the latest years of her life ; and near
which she is buried. The scenery of the place is magnificent,
of a style which I think I prefer to every other: wild
profound glens, rich in every hue, and forra of foliage, and a
rapid river sweeping through thera, now lost, and now
lighting up the deep woods with sudden flashes of its waves.
* * * I should have told you that Woodstock
is now the seat of Mr. and Lady Louisa Tighe. * *
Amongst other persons of the party was Mr. Henry Tighe,
vridower of the poetess. * * * jjg had just
been exercising (I found) one of his accomplishments in the
translation of a little poem of mine, and I am told that his
version is very elegant.
"We went to the tomb — the grave of a poetess —
where there is a monument, by Flaxman : it consists of a
recumbent female figure, with much of the repose, the
mysterious sweetness — of happy death, which is to me so
affecting in monumental sculpture. There is, however a
very small Titania-looking sort of figure with wings, sitting
at the head of the sleeper, and intended to represent Psyche.
That place of rest made me very thoughtful — I could not
but reflect on the many changes which had brought me to the
spot I had commemorated three years since, without the
slightest idea of ever visiting it, and though surrounded by
friendly and kind attentions, and the appearance of interest,
my heart was envying the repose of her who slept there." [219.]

1810. LIFE OF HENRY MOORF. Age, 59.
Mrs. Hemans continues :
" Mr. Tighe has just sent me his Latin translation of my
lines The Graves of a Household. It seems very elegant as
far as I can venture to judge, but what strikes rae most is the
concluding thought, so peculiarly belonging to Christianity,
and the ancient language in which it is thus embodied.
Si nihil ulterius mundo, si sola voluptas
Esset terrenis, — quid feret omnis amor ?
I suppose the idea of an affection powerful and spiritual
enough to oversweep the grave ; (of course the beauty of
such an idea, belongs not to me, but to the spirit of our
faith,) and is not to be found in the loftiest strain of any
classic writer."
The Grave of a Poetess, written by Mrs. Hemans, when
in imagination only she had visited this spot, is published
among the Records of Woman, and possesses much beauty
and feeling ; — it will find a suitable place here.
K^t (Brabc of a 3^atXei6.
" Ne me plaignez pas — si vous saviez
Combien de peines ce tombaau m'a epar^noes !"
I STOOD beside thy lowly grave ;*
Spring odours breathed around.
And music, in the river wave,
Pass'd with a lulling sound.
All happy things that love the sun,
In the bright air glanced by,
And a glad murmur seem'd to run
Through the bright azure sky.
* " Extrinsic interest has attached to the fine scenery of Woodstock,
on account of its having been the last residence of the authoress oi Psyche.
Her grave is one of many in the church-yard of the \-illage : the river
runs smoothly by. The ruins of an ancient abbey, that have been in part
converted into a church, reverently throw their mantle of tender shadow
over it," — Tales by the O'Hara Family.
[220.]

1810. " THE GEAVE OF A POETESS." Age, 69.
Fresh leaves were on the ivy bough
That fringed the ruins near ;
Young voices were abroad, but thou
Their sweetness couldst not hear.
And mournful grew my heart for thee,
Thou in whose woman's mind
The ray that brightens earth and sea,
The Ught of song was shrined.
Mournful, that thou wert slumbering low,
With a dread curtain drawn
Between thee and the golden glow
Of this world's vernal dawn.
Parted from all the song and bloom
Thou wouldst have loved so well.
To thee the sunshine round thy tomb
Was but a broken spell.
The bird, the insect on the wing,
In their bright reckless play,
Might feel the flush and Hfe of spring —
And thou wert pass'd away.
But then, e'en then, a nobler thought
O'er my vain sadness came ;
Th' immortal spirit woke, and -wrought
Within my thrilling frame.
Surely on lovelier things, I said,
Thou must have look'd ere now,
Than all that round our pathway shed
Odours and hues below.
The shadows of the tomb are here,
Yet beautiful is earth !
What see'st thou then, where no dim fear,
No haunting dream hath birth ?
Here a vain love to passing flowers
Thou gaVst — but where thou art,
The sway is not with changeful hours,
There love and death must part. [221,]

1810. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 59.
Thou hast left sorrow in thy song,
A voice not loud — but deep !
The glorious bowers of earth among —
How often didst thou weep ?
Where couldst thou fix on mortal ground
Thy tender thoughts and high ?
Now peace the woman's heart hath found,
And joy the poet's eye.
After having, as recorded before, seen the congenial, half
enchanted spot, — this twin spirit wrote the follovring lines,
not so expressive of feeUng as those imagination produced.
asaritten after bWtttng a ConiS near aSSoolrstotlt,
n tfte Counts of Stimenns.
Tes, beneath tbe mo-oldering beap,
Tbe undeligbbing, sli^bted tbing :
There in tbe cold earth, buxied deep
In silence let it wait the spring,
Mes, Tiqhb'b Poem on the Lily.
I stood where the lip of song lay low,
Where the dust had gathered on beauty's brow j
Where stillness hung on the heart of love.
And a marble weeper kept watch above.
I stood in the silence of lonely thought,
Of deep affection that inly -wrought,
Troubled and dreamy, and dim -with fear —
They knew themselves exiled spirits here !
Then did'st thou pass me in radiance by,
Child of the sunbeams, bright butterfly !
Thou that dost bear on thy fairy wings
No burden of mortal suff'erings !
Thou wert flitting past — that solemn tomb,
Over a bright world of joy and bloom,
And strangely I felt as I saw thee shine,
The all that severed thy Ufe and mine :
[222.]

1810. MES. HEMANS' POEM ON MES. TIGHE. Age, 39.
Mine, with its inborn mysterious things,
Of love and grief, its unfathomed springs,
And quick thoughts wandering o'er earth and sky
With voices to question eternity !
Thine, in its reckless and joyous way,
Like an embodied breeze at play!
Child of the sunUght !— thou wmged and free I
One moment, one moment, I envied thee !
Thou art not lonely, tho' born to roam,
Thou hast no longings that pine for home,
Thou seek'st not the haunts of the bee and the bu-d
To fly from the sickness of " hope deferred:"
In thy brief being, no strife of mind,
No boundless passion is deeply shrined ;
While I,— as I gazed on thy swift flight by,
One hour of my soul seemed infinity !
And she, that voiceless below me slept.
Flowed not her song from a heart that wept ?— .
O love and song, tho' of heaven your powers,
Dark is your fate in this world of ours !
Yet ere I turned from that silent place,
Or ceased from watching thy sunny race,
Thou, even thou, on those glancing wings.
Didst waft me visions of brighter things !
Thou that dost image the freed soul's birth,
And its fiight away o'er the mists of earth.
Oh ! fitly thy path is through flowers that rise
Bound the dark chamber where genius lies !
The lyre of each spirit is now alas ! alike hushed in the
stillness of the tomb.
It would be injustice alike to the memory of Mrs. Henry
Tighe, and to the genius of that admirable poet Thomas
Moore, Esquire, not to insert the following beautiful stanzas
he composed on the death of the authoress of Psyche, and
which appear in his exquisite Hebrew Melodies. [223.]

1811, LIFE OF IIENEY MOOEE. Age, 60.
ffio ti&c Mtmax^ ai Mxi. I^enrg %i^t.
I saw thy form in youthful prime.
Nor thought that pale decay
Would steal before thy steps of time,
And waste its bloom away, — Mary !
Yet StiU thy features wore that light
Which flits not with the breath ;
And Ufe ne'er looked more purely bright
Than in thy smile of death, — Mary !
As streams that run o'er golden mines
With modest murmur glide.
Nor seem to know the wealth that shines
Within theu- gentle tide, — Mary !
So veiled beneath a simple guise
Thy radiant genius shone ;
And that which charmed all other eyes
Seemed worthless in thy own, — Mary !
If souls could always dweU alone,
Thou ne'er hadst left thy sphere;
Or could we keep the souls we love.
We ne'er had lost thee here, — Mary!
Though many a gifted mind we meet, —
Though fairest forms we see ;
To Uve with them is far less sweet
Than to remember thee, — Mary!
In the summer of the year 1811, Mr. Moore attended
the Wesleyan Conference held in Sheffield, where, as usual,
he took up his abode at the house of his old friends the late
Mr. and Mrs. Holy. Writing to Mrs. Moore he says,
" I arrived at this place (Sheffield) at nine o'clock, and
found Mr. Holy waiting for me, and was received by himself
and Mrs. Holy in their peculiarly affectionate manner : they
regret your absence, and speak of you in the most kind
[224.]

1811. ILLNESS OF MRS. MOOEE. Age, 60.
manner. At this house they have Dr. Coke, Mr. AveraU,
Mr. Benson, Mr. Entwistle, Mr. Edmondson, and Mr.
Marsden : we are all very comfortable, and our conversations
are frequently very interesting.
" Three hundred preachers are expected to be present at
the Conference : the heat is intense, and with so many I
know not what we shall do."
From a letter addressed to Mr. Moore by Mrs. Blachford,
it would appear that the health of Mrs. Moore was seriously
affected ; for she says, — " I hear with deep regret, from Mr.
Butterworth, of the illness of dear Mrs. Moore : write to me
soon concerning her, and accept the enclosed copy of lines of
Mary's which were made when we were once all four together,
and keep them as a raemorial of us ! Oh when I think of
those hours, I reflect sadly on the vanity of human wishes and
expectations : for surely I might then reasonably have hoped
for much pleasure and consolation from the society and talents
of my sweet Mary ; yet how much bitterness and anguish
have I realized as the fruit of my vain expectations.
"Yet though I write in this strain, I bless God I am
neither discontented nor melancholy ; but I feel averse from
general society, and to any engagement but that of my
providential calling, an attention to the interests of ' The
House of Refuge :' a little exertion is now all I can bear ; a
sadness seems to have settled upon every thing connected
with me, and certainly accompanied by a decline of outward
strength; but I bless God, I do not weary in trusting in
Him as my Saviour, and I have a good hope that we shall
all meet where tears shall be for ever wiped from our eyes :
in infinite mercy is this tranquility of spirit given me in this
last stage of human life; and though I am not without
anxieties. He enables me in a great measure to dismiss them
from my heart, leaning on the arm of Omnipotence."
Mrs. Tighe's elegant poem oi Psyche was so well received,
and the editions of it were so eagerly bought up by her
numerous friends and the public, that the copyright of the
[225.]

1812. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEIi. Age, 61.
poem was sold by the husband of the authoress, in the year
1812, for the sum of five hundred pounds, the whole of
which that gentleman gave to the funds of the " House of
Refuge," founded by Mrs. Blachford. To this circumstance
Mr. Moore evidently refers in a letter written to that lady, in
the month of February, 1812, in which he says,
" You are right, — I am thankful for one article mentioned
in your report of the ' House of Refuge,' it did indeed
interest me. While the Lord ' has taken away the delight of
your eyes,' He has comforted you in making her very talents
subserve the cause of true benevolence : not even the
excursions of her fancy have fallen to the ground ; but the
efforts of her truly delicate mind, and fertive genius, are
engraven as with the pen of a diamond, on the annals of
charity for ever !
" Should a gracious Providence point my way to Dublin,
where many of my earliest and best friends now are, I should
rejoice to minister in holy counsel to your interesting
Bethesda : I should feel my spirit quite at home among the
children of poverty, and the ' heiresses of toil :' but I must
wait till I am sent, — for I feel more than ever that the
language^ of my heart is, ' Shew me the way that I should
take,' and as He knows my desire is sincere, I rely upon His
constant Providential direction."
In reply to this letter, Mrs. Blachford writes:
" I feel very grateful to you for your kind expressions,
wiih regard to your good will to the ' heiresses of toil :' I
consider them as my household, and find them to be what
my brother Richard called them at their first gathering ' both
interesting and amusing' to me : indeed it is a providential
blessing to myself, by compelling me to some mental and
physical exertion, which has kept me for the last ten years
from dwelling solely on anxieties few can imagine, and still
saves me from stupid indolence. The sun of my life is now
sinking apace, but God has given me, I bless His name, all
[228.]

1812. ACCOUNT OF MISS II.VNSON. Age, 61.
outward peace and tranquility, and I have only to labor to
enter into that rest which I believe to be the portion of His
faithful children, even on this side of the grave.
" I know it will give you pleasure to hear that there is a
meeting caUed this very day (September 7th) to propose the
establishment of a second ' House of Refuge.' God has
succeeded the efforts of this one far beyond ray most sanguine
expectations. " I also send you, with this parcel, the print prefixed to
the octavo edition of Psyche, which we all think a better
resemblance of my dear Mary, than that one in the quarto
edition. " I still comraend myself to the prayers of dear Mrsi
Moore, and yourself, and believe me
" Your ever obliged and affectionate friend,
"THEODOSIA BLACHFORD."

Among the many who held a place in the high esteem
and friendship of Mr. Moore, was Miss Hanson, daughter of
John Hanson, esquire, of Hammersmith, magistrate for the
county of Middlesex. This young lady had early become
religious, and eventually joined the Wesleyan society. She
was a young lady of great good sense, and of unaffected piety.
She had enjoyed the advantages of a religious education,
" and next to the grace of God," Miss Hanson said — " she
owed all her first, and permanent religious impressions to the
pious care of her parents, and to the judicious and affectionate
course of discipline under which she had been from early life
brought up."
The effects of such training were the source of much
comfort to her during the brief period of her life, and the
retirement from the gay world which, she observed, was used
by her in the cultivation of her naturally strong mental
powers, and those benevolent exertions for the spiritual, and
[227,]

1812. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 61.
social benefit of her fellow creatures, -which her position in
society afforded her such ample means of carrying on in her
immediate neighbourhood, in doing which she followed out
the kindly charities of her heart.
In the society of Mr. and Mrs. Moore, Miss Hanson
particularly delighted : she consulted them as her best
advisers in the many spiritual questionings of her own mind,
and their judicious counsels gave nerve, and stability, to her
whole character.
The benefit and importance of such religious and social
friendships are incalculable : few enjoy them to the extent
Miss Hanson had the privilege of possessing them — and
few could feel their value so deeply as herself.
In the year 1811, Miss Hanson was united in marriage to
Mr. John Cooper, of London, and Mr. Moore being stationed
there at that time, the intimacy was strengthened by increased
personal intercourse. But short, as well as visionary, is much
of human life. This amiable lady was married August 27th,
1811, and on the 22nd of the June following, 1812, she
expired in the twenty-sixth year of her age. To this peculiarly
melancholy event, the following letter from Mr. Moore refers,
addressed to her bereaved husband.
My very dear, my* greatly afflicted Friend,
Oh it is indeed true that " There is no refuge from
God, but in God." Our adorable Lord has turned our
garlands into a Cypress. I say our garlands, deeply feeling,
my beloved brother, the superiority of your grief, your excess
of loss to ours ; yet your love will allow me thus to speak,
knowing how truly we loved your dear partner : ours was no
common love, as yours was no common happiness, so you
will allow us to mingle our griefs with yours. My dear wife
and yours, were sisters in spirit, and I had trusted that they
w'ould be mutually helpful to each other, had your loss been
less — ours would not have been so severe ; she was no
vaccilating friend.
[228.]'

1812. ME. MOOEE'S LETTEE — DEATH OF MES. COOPEE. Age, 61.
We feel, as you are especially called to feel, " The Lord
gave, and the Lord hath taken away, and blessed be the
name of the Lord." " Gave," yes truly He did, He gave to
you a great blessing, to us a sweet and sincere friend. O let
your soul keep its stand in its reliance upon the infinite
^^'isdom, and infinite goodness of Jehovah, who gave, and who
hath taken away, and bless His holy name for ever !
And now, my dear brother, I must tell you, though I
hoped, yea I would hope, for your dear wife, yet I never
could get rid of fear. When your note told us of her safe
confinement, we did indeed rejoice, and seemed determined to
have nothing more to do with fear ; but oh it came back
I may truly say, in spite of my heart: yet to the last I
struggled with, and refused to entertain it : but when so
shortly after — so few days — I entered my parlour, and beheld
my dear partner with a letter in her hand, her face bathed in
tears, and her eyes inflamed with weeping, how gladly would
I have fled, and never asked the dreadful question. " Our
mouths are in the dust ;" but we unite with you in submission
to the will, and ways of God. When my dear departed
friend Rutherford lost a chUd of fourteen years of age, whose
equal I never yet saw, I felt it so exquisitely, that my emotion
affrighted me, lest there should be rebellion in it ; — I entreated
the Lord, — and He singularly delivered me. Your comfort
and ours, my dear brother, must be similar, — we must entreat
the Lord, and He wiU deliver, or sustain us.
We have been used to say "The Lord doth all things
well:" the full meaning, we shall only know above. Would
you believe it, my dear brother, the only tears I have been
able to shed, are those which have flowed since the writing of
this letter ; but now they come indeed, and I must conclude.
Remember the remark of the good marquis De Renty : " I
feel," says that pious man, " my affliction, but I do not give
myself up to it, but to Him, who has appointed it :" I will
strive too. ¦229,1

1813. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 63.
We have felt much for the dear family at Hamraersmith :
say to tbem all you can for us. My wife unites in love.
Yours ever, my dear friend,
H: MOORE.
The above letter is another instance of the deep interest,
and warm affection, with which Mr. Moore regarded the
welfare of his friends. He was ever steady in his friendships,
and circumspect in forming them.
The memoirs of Mrs. Mary Cooper, extracted from her
diary, and epistolary correspondence, were subsequently
edited by Dr. Adam Clarke, who also held that lady in
high esteem.
The increasing illness of Mrs. Moore, in the beginning of
the year 1813, gave her anxious husband serious concern:
the Bath waters, which she had lately tried, had failed to
effect their accustomed cure ; and her strength and life were
evidently passing away.
That Mr. Moore partly anticipated this near close of his
chief earthly comfort and joys, appears from the following
extract of a letter to his friend Mrs. Blachford, dated,
February, 1813.
" I feel much obliged by aU your kind sympathy for
us : my wife heard your last letter with many tears, for we
both highly prize your friendship : but indeed, my dear
Madam, I cannot -write as I would, nor as I used to do, for
my spirits are much sunk ; for my beloved partner has been
very ill for the last month especially : ftt times there has been
danger, but again it vanished away, and hope once more
dawned : for ' the fever owned His touch and fled :' yesterday
it again returned, and to-day she lifts up her head, though
with much weakness. I cannot dissemble that I have much
fear, though when I look upon her cheerful countenance, 1
half flatter myself with the hope, that ' surely the bitterness

1813. DEATH OF MRS. ANNE MOOEE. Age, 62.
of death is passed.' Oh ! how bitter hers would be to me,
left alone in the world with only the remembrance of an
affectionate faithfulness that never was excelled, — and seldom
equalled ! The Lord has again and again rebuked death,
and I trust that he wUl still save !"
Alas ! this fond hope only existed to support the spirit
of her husband against the hour of its sore bereaveraent :
Mrs. Moore sank gently, but daily, and gradually away. Of
her final departure Mr. Moore thus writes to Mrs. Blachford.
March 27, 1813.
My Dear Madam,
The mortal scene is closed ! You have lost one of your
most loving and grateful friends ; — I, the kind faithful partner
of all my joys and sorrows : the most loving and tender vrife
that man was ever blessed with, now rests from all her
weakness and anxieties, in the bosom of her Lord, M'hora
living and dying she loved.
Frora nine o'clock on Thursday the 25th, until a few
minutes before two on the following morning, she was sleeping
her life away, and without a convulsive struggle, or even the
appearance of pain, her happy spirit took its joyous flight.
A heavenly smile rested upon her countenance, after the
departure of her freed spirit to bliss. I am indeed bereaved,
but I can still say from my heart, " The Lord gave, and the
Lord hath taken away, and blessed be the name of the Lord."
Her dear sister Mrs. Rutherford watched over her with true
love : every night but one since the appearance of danger I
watched with her, and am now almost exhausted both in
mind and body. Continue to pray for
Your ever affectionate friend,
H: MOORE.
Shortly after tliis melancholy event, Mr. Moore drew up
A Short Account of the Life and Death of Mrs. Anne Moore ;
[2;3i.]

1813. LIIE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 02.
in a Letter to Dr. Hamilton, which was published, and as the
account is in itself interesting, the reader wiU feel pleasure in
finding it introduced in this place.
gtcromit of tljE Etfr ait» JSrat^ of Mxi. Maaxt.
De.\r .\nd Respected Friend,
My beloved partner did not wish to be publicly noticed,
or that a funeral sermon should be preached for her. She
had been frequently edified and comforted by such accounts
and discourses ; but she always feared them respecting herself,
having had through her whole religious course the highest
sense of the Christian life and character, and a deep sense of
her own unworthiness. But the Lord having so graciously, in
her last illness, and in her removal, set His seal to that work
which He so evidently began, and carried on for so many
years, I cannot but think it right, and a duty, that His
goodness should be made known to His people, to whom His
servant was united, as it was to those who watched around
her in those awful moments when evei-y creature prop failed.
May the Lord enable me to give an account of His goodness
to her with that simplicity which she loved, and which we
both have been long convinced, can alone be pleasing in His
sight. I shall commence with an extract from Mr. Wesley's
Journal, page 247, of the fifth volume, octavo edition.
" Friday, June 5, 1778. We went on to Coleraine. As
the barracks here are empty, we hired one wing, which, by
laying several rooms into one, supplied us with a spacious
preaching-house ; but it would not contain a third of the
congregation ; but by standing at the door, I had them all
before me in the barrack square."
Under date of Sunday the 7th, Mr. Wesley records the
pleasing, but affecting scene, which is detailed on page fifty
five of this Memoir, to which the reader is refen-ed.
The gentlewoman thus mentioned by Mr. Wesley, (at the
[232.]

1813. ACCOUNT OF MES. MOOEE's EAELY LIFE. Age, 62.
place just noticed,) was Miss Anne Young, at that time
twenty-two years of age, — afterwards my beloved partner.
Her sister, on whose account she was so affected, was Miss
Isabella Young, the present Mrs. Rutherford. This affecting
scene took place in one of the apartments iraraediately under
the preaching-room.
Those tender devoted young persons needed his prayers.
They had truly given themselves to God, without having any
care or desire but to please Him, and had much to suffer on
that account. The town of Coleraine, a considerable one,
and wholly protestant, was remarkable for the quietness and
decency of the generality of its inhabitants, and the politeness
and information of the upper classes. Methodism met with
no opposition there : a considerable society was formed,
chiefly of the manufacturing people, while the principal part
of the inhabitants looked on, either in silent indifference, or
with some favorable hope that these alarming preachers might
amend the morals, and so improve the manners of the lower
class. They considered themselves, however, as having no
need of any such religion, and therefore kept at a great
distance. Miss Anne Young, and her beloved sister, were the
youngest daughters of a large family, and the first -svho broke
this circle. They were attracted by the strange appearance of a
man preaching in the open air ; and the artless and melodious
singing delighted them : impressions were thus made upon
their minds, that were never afterwards erased. In a little
time they became constant hearers ; and, as they were nearly
related to some of the first families, their strange association
with " the poor people at the barrack," as the society there
was caUed, occasioned much conversation, and great surprise,
amongst them.
The preacher then at' Coleraine, w^s Mr. John Prickard,
who, a few years after, was appointed for London, and much
beloved in this city. Observing the constant attendance of
the Miss Youngs, he became interested for them, and put
[2:33,]

1813. LIFE OF IIENEY MOOEE. Age, 62.
Mr. Law's Christian Perfection, as extracted by Mr. Wesley,
into the hand of Miss Anne Young. Her soul, then under
the drawings of the Father, eagerly devoured this book ; and
it had the same effect upon her, that it, and sorae others of
the same kind, had on Mr. Wesley in his early days. " I saw
(said he) from these books, the utter impossibility of being a
half-christian, and resolved to devote my whole heart and life
to God." Precisely the same effect it had on her mind : she
utterly renounced, and cast off, all conformity to the world, in
every kind and degree. This excited much surprise, and her
family were alarmed, for she was the darling of her mother,
(a very exceUent woman,) and a great favorite with all her
relations. They mourned over her, and over her dear sister,
who shared her cross ; but they continued their course, and
determined ne^'er to look back.
This entire change and devotedness, was accompanied
with a deep sense of the sinfulness of her nature before God.
Although she had been remarkably decorous in her whole
conduct, and regular at church and sacrament, her conviction
that she had, through the vanity of her youthful mind,
neglected the salvation of God, was attended with deep
distress. Mr. Law's book was not well calculated to remove
this trouble ; it rather increased it, by displaying, in his
admirable manner, what she ought to have been, and must
be. But it afforded no full or direct remedy for a wounded
spirit ; and especially it did not plainly hold out that remedy
which God Himself has been pleased to provide for perishing
sinners, and which, therefore, must be submitted to, and
pleaded, viz. — "the atoning sacrifice of His only begotten
Son ; the gift of the Father's love, that He might be just,
and yet the justifier of the ungodly who believe in Jesus."
This defect was, however, supplied by the preaching which
she constantly attended. Under that ministry she learned
that she might now " be justified freely by His grace, through
the redemption that is in Jesus Christ, whora God hath set
forth as a propitiation, through faith in His blood, for the
remission of sins that are past." This true evangelical faith
[234,]

1813. MES. MOOEE's HOLY LIFE AND CONDUCT. Age, 62.
thus came by hearing; and after she believed, she was
"sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise, which was the
earnest of that inheritance which she now enjoys among the
saints in light." She informed me, that this assurance of
pardon, and consequent adoption of God, were given to her
while at prayer, by a divine impression made upon her mind,
that Christ presented ber to the Father, and made intercession.
Her guilt vanished away ! The peace of God flowed into her
soul, and all the fruits of faith, inward and outward, became
manifest. Righteousness, peace, and joy, filled her heart !
She walked as in heaven, and rejoiced in hope of the glory of
God. In May 1779, my itinerant life commenced. I was sent
frora this kingdom to the north of Ireland, to supply the
place of a preacher who had just then died in the city of
Londonderry. After a short stay in that city, I proceeded to
Coleraine, which was part of my circuit. I there found a
lovely and most pious people, among whom the Miss Youngs
could not be hid. In a little time I became acquainted with
thera, to my great, and, I trust, endless comfort. I had
been brought to God myself in a way very sirailar to that in
which they had been led ; only that I had not the advantage
of knowing any reUgious person. I found Miss Anne Young
walking in a straight path indeed ! A path not well suited to
the delicacy of her constitution, or to that of her dear sister.
To spend the whole night in prayer was not an uncommon
thing. She hardly ever eat a regular meal, especially when
she could avoid observation. When hunger made her -weak,
she would take a piece of bread, or any thing that was at
hand, and immediately tum again to any eraployraent in
which she had been engaged. But she was in truth, "a
happy Ascetic," and therefore, even an extreme of self-denial
was not grievous. She persevered in this course for a long
time : even after we were married, when I used to be out on
my circuits, (which, in those days, were very extensive,) she
continued the same practice. She rose in the morning, for
several years, at four o'clock, and constantly attended the
[235,]

1813. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 62.
preaching, or prayer raeetings, wherever they were held in
the neighbourhood, even in the depth of winter : and even to
her last illness she continued to rise early. She had been
remarkably healthy, but her constitution was not strong. To
keep up her communion with God was the one purpose of
her soul ; but this discipline, which she found so helpful in
that respect, was not calculated to add strength to her tender
frame. Attacks of rheumatism, remarkably acute, and
attended with fe^er, soon became frequent, and laid the
foundation of those illnesses ^^'hich, for so many years, caused
her to lead a dying life, and at length removed her to the
paradise of God. She verified an old remark, " That those,
who like Jacob, will prevail with God, must often, like him,
halt for it."
I shall not now, dear Sir, enter into any detail of her
conduct, or her religious experience, on the different circuits
where the Lord cast our lot : such an account would be long
indeed. In every place she was highly esteemed, and greatly
beloved by the holiest of the Lord's people. In the year
1784, Mr. Wesley appointed us for London: — she much
feared to go thither, as I did also, from the accounts given us;
and I strove with Mr. Wesley to have another appointment,
but he would not listen to me. The Lord, however, was
better to us than our boding fears. My dear partner lived
with me two years in the chapel-house, beloved by the most
eminent of God's servants, who lived with us, or who visited
there. She was a housekeeper indeed ! Notwithstanding
the delicate state of her health, she attended to every thing
that was her duty, and even labored in many respects far
beyond her strength. The law of self-denial, which she
had first embraced, continued with her; nor did I ever
observe in her a departure from it, though she continually
lamented her weak and imperfect execution of that divine
principle. Our next removal was to Dublin. There was a remarkable
revival of the work of God in that city, and many persons
wished me to stay a third year. I informed Mr. Wesley of
[236.]

1813. MISS S. Wesley's LETTER;— MES. MOOEE's DEATH. ^^e, 62.
their desire, and as the Conference was to be held in London,
I desired to know if I should bring my wife with me, as
perhaps he might think it right that I should return to
Dublin. His answer will shew that the love and esteem of
that venerable man, were not abated by her having lived two
years in his house. The original is now before me, a copy of
which the reader will find inserted on page eighty-eight.
As I saw by this letter that my appointment would be in
England, I accordingly brought my wife with me to the
Conference. We expected to go to Bristol; but on our
arrival, we found that we were again appointed for London.
Mr. Wesley certainly loved and esteemed her much ; but
his venerable brother, Mr. Charles Wesley, a man who kept
at the utmost distance from all unreasonable or unscriptural
favoritism, manifested, if possible, superior regard. His
family (a faraily ever to be respected by the people of God,)
conceived also a love and an esteem for her, which continued
from those happy days, till the day of her removal from this
suffering state. The following unexpected, but most
gratifying effusion of love, from the only female descendant
of that man of God, will abundantly confirm what I have
said.
Woodstock Street, Nottingham Pl.vce,
March 28th, 1813.
My Dear Sir,
I cannot delaj' to assure you of the sympathy we all
feel in your great loss, alleviated as it raust be to you by
every consoling reflection.
You have indeed the poignant grief of surviving excellence:
but it was excellence which you appreciated. No heart
rending reraorse accorapanies your sorrow; and the joyful
hope of reunion, and immortality, in a world which knows
no changes — no separation — is your's in no common degree.
I much regret not having seen the dying saint before her
[237.]

1813. LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, 62.
blissful removal. I had been told she was too weak to admit
a visitor : yet I wish I had called.
When you are able to favor us with a line, it will be
much esteemed, as we are anxiously interested to know how
you are.
With my mother's and Charles' kindest respects, believe
me, ray dear Mr. Moore, Your sympathizing friend,
SARAH WESLEY.
Reverend H. Moore,
New Chapel, City Road.
Mrs. Moore was also highly esteemed by that eminently
pious man, the late Mr. Richardson, who delighted to visit
her. Mr. George Clarke also, and the good men and women
who used to -risit at the chapel-house, all delighted in her
company and conversation. Mr. Wesley wished her to write
to him when absent from London ; but this she never
thought it right to do. She knew how the care of all the
churches burthened him, and she was deterred also by a deep
sense of her own unworthiness, though she wrote admirably.
Mr. Wesley, however, was determined to prevail, if possible,
and he accordingly wrote to her from Ireland, in his last tour
through that kingdom. His letter, now before me, begins
thus:
Rathfriland,
June Wth, 1789.
Has my dear Nancy quite forgotten me ? If you have, I
have not forgotten you, and if you think I ever shall, you will
be mistaken : 1 shall remember, and love you, till we meet in
a better place."
She was deeply sensible of Mr. Wesley's kindness, but
true to her principle she did not reply, and I was obliged to
answer the letter and apologize. She thus practised mental
[238.]

1813. ANECDOTE OF TIIE FRENCH REVOLUTION. Age, 62.
self-denial as well as bodily ; and, from long observation, I
can declare, I never saw her indulge her own will in this
respect. She never sought the esteem of any person, in order
to attach them to herself. She often said, " I dare not do
it:" and would quote, " I, the Lord thy God am a jealous
God." Meantime, she continually walked according to the
apostolic precept, " Whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever
things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report, think
on these things ;" and she thus attracted many to that God
whom she loved.
In the autumn of 1792, — the dreadful days ofthe French
Revolution, — we were on a visit at Dover. One morning, as
we were standing on the beach, a crowd of boats approached
the shore, in which were a multitude of priests, vomited
forth, as poUuting their native land. She saw and deplored
the wickedness of the transaction ; and she felt, through her
whole frame, the words of Moses, " Thou knowest the heart
of a stranger," &c. She turned to me, bathed in tears, and
said, " O Henry, could we give them all a dinner at the inn ?"
That could not be : but love will do what it can : she went to
a fruit stall, and buying as much as we could conveniently
carry ; she approached the poor strangers, and with the smile
of an angel, presented her offering. It is impossible to
describe the effect ! Tears — profound salutations — their eyes
appealing to each other, with gratitude to, and admiration of,
the kind offerer ! O how true is that word,
" AU worldly joys are less,
Than this one joy, of doing Idndnesses !"
She was a pattern of industry and attention to all her
duties. I believe no creature ever beheld her for one quarter
of an hour unemployed : even in corapany she used to work,
whenever she could do so without giving offence. At home,
when she had leisure to read, she often contrived to knit at
the same time ; and not unfrequently she thus worked for the
poor, whom she loved to relieve in every possible way. On
[239.]

1813. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 62.
our circuits for some years, whenever she went with me to
any of the places, she used to read to me, sitting behind me
on the horse. That rule in the Minutes she thought belonged
to her, as well as to the preachers, " Never be unemployed a
moment ; never be triflingly employed ; never \\ hile-away
time;" and she kept it with the greatest exactness.
For many years she suffered much from occasional illness •
but, about twelve years ago, she had a rheumatic fever at
Liverpool, which seeraed to break down her strength ; and
in the foUowing j'ear, at Bristol, she had another attack,
which first threatened her life, and then a deprivation of the
use of her limbs. The Bath waters remedied this, and
restored her in a most surprising manner. Her attacks after
this time were chiefly periodical, nearly every fourth year.
Wherever we happened to be on these occasions, I sent her
to Bath, and always received her from that Bethesda perfectly
free from her complaints; until the last time, when the
remedy entirely failed. She returned -sveaker than when she
went out, although a strong paralytic affection, which she had
the year before, was completely removed by the hot bath.
Her strength, however, as you, dear Sir, observed at the time,
seemed totally gone ; and at the last London Conference,
though conveniently lodged for the occasion at your house
in the City Road, she was not able to attend the chapel.
We removed to Bath, and in a few months, to the surprise
of all who knew her, she was restored in a great degree, and
enabled to attend the chapel, and to meet a class, the
members of which most dearly loved her. She was again
attacked in the following spring, and again in a degree restored.
Thus she continued, dying and reviving, during our stay in
that circuit. Her dear friend Miss Hanson, afterwards Mrs.
Cooper, visited Bath during this time, and she seemed, —
notwithstanding the disparity of years, — to be her twin soul :
they took sweet counsel together, and anticipated much
comfort when their lot should be cast together, as their loye
to each other inchned them to hope. So love proposed, but
[240.]

1813. ACCOUNT OF .MES. MOOEE's LAST ILLNESS. Age, 62.
God is the disposer : — ^it was not His will that they should
meet again in this world ; but they are united for ever in the
paradise of God, where " there is no more death !"
When we came to London, my dear partner was in a weak
state, but the Lord again heard prayer, and her strength was
wonderfully renewed. She walked with me to the different
chapels; to St, George's, Southwark, and once, even to
Lambeth ! I said, surely the bitterness of death is past ! but
in the beginning of .Tanuary, the return of the usual symptoms
alarmed me, especially as they were accompanied by an
unusual one, a spasmodic cough, which often seemed to
threaten instant death. I had been used to recoveries, little
short of miraculous, and I again cried unto the Lord : He
answered, I believe, but not as before. Being at Tottenham,
about a raonth before her reraoval, I was considering our
situation in my chamber; when, in a moraent, an impression
was made upon my mind, that if I would resign her entirely
to the disposal of the Lord, all would be ordered for the good
of both. I was greatly struck, and hesitated for a moment ;
but I found if I did not make the sacrifice, I could not pray :
I laid my mouth in the dust, and offered my beloved up to
God ! I then found I could supplicate with freedom, and
entreat with good hope, " that tbe cup might pass from me :"
but I was obhged always to add, " Not my will, but Thine
be done, O Lord !"
Medical aid was called in, and affectionately given, but in
vain. A friend, who visited her at this time, informed me,
since her death, that she said to him, when I was out of the
room, " Mr. Moore seems to think that I shall recover, but
I do not think I shall : I thank God. I have no fear
concerning the consequence of death, but I feel that it is an
awful thing to die." She had often said to me, that I alone
caused her to be in a strait, having, except on my account,
" a desire to depart, and be with Christ." When she found
her strength failing,, she seemed to have a cloud upon her
mind, and often prayed, — Lord, turn my captivity ! O, turn
[241,]

1813. LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, 62.
my captivity ! — The Lord graciously answered ; and soon
her smiles and tranquil spirit, with sweet and continual
thankfulness, announced that HE was preparing her for
Himself She was frequently, and greatly, oppressed with
inost distressing debility ; but often revived in a surprising
manner. At those times I have said, " I shall receive her
again from the gates of death ! " Owing to these revivals of
hope, I made no memorandums of any thing she said, till a
very few days before her removal. Her words were then so
edifying, and so sweet, that I thought, those words ought
not to be lost, and I wrote down a few ; alas ! very few,
" But though they're little, they are golden sands."
Her dear sister, who watched over her with a love which
only God can give, said to her, " My dear sister, you wiU see
dear Mr. Rutherford, and the eight children who are with
him, before I shall." She answered, with quickness, " 0
yes, I shall. — Glory be to the Lord ! " Her sister then sung
the hymn commencing, —
" There is a land of pure delight,
Where saints immortal reign."
My dear partner was delighted ! And when Mrs.
Rutherford ceased, she said, " My dear sister, sing the hymn
commencing^ — ' Come on my partners in distress,
My comrades t'arough the wilderness,
Who still your bodies feel.'"
Her sister did so, and added, " It is weU to have a good hope
through grace." She replied, " O yes," and smUed ; adding
" and to have love ! " I said to her, " My dear, we are now
learning the deepest of all lessons, entire submission to the
will of God." She replied, smiling as before, " O yes, and I
ara lying down under His will. Glory be to His holy name !"
1 said, " Underneath you are the everlasting arms of Him
[242.]

1813, LAST HOURS OF MES. MOORE. Age, 62.
who loveth you." She said, with a heavenly smile, " O yes,
and whom f love — but imperfectly." About two in the
morning of the day before her death, while I was sitting by
her bed-side, she seemed uneasy, and said something: — 1
said, " My dear, what did you say ?" She looked at me for
some time most expressively, then making an effort, she said,
"What do I say? — Why I say God is good, and God is love !"
and smiled. She very often repeated the Doxology — " Glory
be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost :"
and, though her weakness was so great, that she could but
pronounce two or three words at a time distinctly, yet she
repeated the Doxology always connectedly, and with much
animation. She had, at times, great thirst, and yet could swallow
little, generally a tea-spoon full. I repeated that verse,
" Thy sanctifying spirit pour,
To quench my thirst, and make me clean,
Now, Saviom-, let the gracious shower
Descend, and make me pure from sin.''
I then added, (for she smiled in a heavenly manner while I
repeated,) " My dear, this is the language of your heart :" —
she rephed, " O yes. Amen !"
She slept much, her debility being very great ; but always
waked with a smile, and said something comfortable: she
was also very thankful for all that was done for her, or given
to her. To her dear sister, she frequently said, " My angel
sister !" and she often kissed her hand when she gave her any
thing. She said on one occasion, " O what abasement do I
feel !" Her sister answered, " Abasement, my dear ?" " Yes,
my sweet sister," she replied, " abasement, at having so much
attention." On Thursday morning, March 25th, her sister thought
she was speechless. I stooped down and said, " My dear,
the Lord is with you." She smiled, and slowly, and with
[243.]

1813. LIFE OF HENEY .MOORE. Age, 62.
difficulty, but plainly said, " Yes, glory be to Hira !" Some
time after, I said, " You are lying in the arms of your Lord."
She strove, and nearly again articulated " Yes ;" but it died
upon her lips : this was about eight o'clock. From that time
she chiefly slept, only at times opening her eyes, which she
raised up to heaven as in prayer ; till about a quarter before
two o'clock, when she breathed her precious soul into the
arms of her Redeemer, without a convulsive struggle, or
any appearance of acute pain ; while a heavenly smile settled
upon her countenance.
To you, dear Sir, who knew her so long, and so well, I
need not speak of my loss ; you know that it is great. I no
longer possess, but have only to remember, an attachment, a
tenderness, and a fidelity, that unitedly never were surpassed !
But I submit, though with a bleeding heart; and thankfully
adore that Goodness that so divinely sweetened the cup.
The Lord truly gave, and the Lord hath most graciously
taken away, and blessed be the name of the Lord.
I remain.
Your affectionate friend and brother,
H: MOORE.
New Chapel, City Road, London.
April 3rd, 1813.

I shall only add the following most kind testimony given
by Dr. Adam Clarke, in a note to Dr. Hamilton.
Dear Doctor,
It is not too late to change the- evening on which Mrs.
Moore's funeral sermon is to be preached : pray let it be on
Tuesday or Thursday, and then all the preachers in both
circuits can be present. Besides, you will be pressed to
death on the Sabbaith evening.
[244,]

1813. MRS. MOOEE's HOLY LIFE AND CONDUCT. Age, 62.
I have known Mrs. Moore for more than thirty -five yearsj
and was a resident in the same town, and a member of the
same society with her. She, and her sister, were not only
ornaments of a society, certainly one of the first, in piety and
sense, in the nation, but were exceedingly useful, in diffusing
the savor and influence of pure religion among many ; and
causing Methodism to be respected, where no ordinary
recommendation of principles so opposite to the prevailing
religious sentiments of the place, would have been sufficient
to stem the torrent of prejudice. Mrs. Moore was as highly
cultivated in her raind, as she was amiable in her person,
conduct, and natural disposition. When the religion of the
Lord Jesus took hold of her heart, and a fast and permanent
hold it did take; all her endowments became doubly polished,
and shone with a steady and undiminished lustre. Her
uniform conduct, her consistent and well regulated zeal, her
amiable deportment, and truly evangelical spirit, provoked
many to give themselves to the great God, and look for the
same grace. From my personal knowledge, I could say
abundance in her praise, and can assert — I never knew a flaw
in her conduct. Of the living sister I say nothing, though
fully entitled to the same praise.
I ara, dear Doctor,
Yours affectionately,
A: CLARKE.
2, Harpur Street,
March SOth, 1813.

The mortal remains of Mrs. Moore were deposited in the
burial ground of the new chapel. City Road, London; and
the place is marked by a head-stone on which is the following
inscription, written by her bereaved husband. [24.5.]

1813, LITE or iiE.NEY MOORE. Age, 6%
^anreJj to ti)E Jfitmorj) at
ANNE.
THE BELOVED AND FAITHFUL WIFE OF
HENRY 310 ORE,
Fxeacber of t'cLe Gospel, — late in Connexion with the
EEV. JOHN "WESLEY, Deoeabbe :
She Departed this Life
WITH A HOPE FULL OF IMMORTALITY,
MiBcH 28tb, 1813,— Aged 66.

NobUis ingenio, mitis, formosa, pudica,
Anna ! exiguo hie cespite tecta jaces ;
Sed non tota Anima cceli loca laeta petivit,
Solvere virtutis praemia terra nequit.
Quicquid amor, sincera fides, pietasque jubebant,
Sedula fecisti, filia, sponsa, credens.
Maritus flevit, pangens lacrymabile carmen.
Quod tibi perpetui pignus amoris erit.
Concordes animas Christur revocabit in unum.
Pax ubi sancta manet, nee dirimendus amor.
The intelligent, pious, and useful Miss Ehza Weaver
Bradburn, has written the annexed Enghsh version of the
inscription. Anne ! noble-minded, modest, meek, and fair,
Safely thou Uest in thy narrow bed !
But not the whole of thee reposeth there,
Thy spirit to the joys of heaven is fled.
Insolvent earth could no reward bestow
Worthy of thee, for thou hast well sustained
As daughter, wife, and Christian, here below.
Whatever love, faith, piety, ordained.
O let this tearful verse a token be
Of thy lamenting husband's endless love !
And soon his kindred soul, from earth set free,
Christ shall unite to thine : we then shaU prove,
That peace and love endure to aU eternity !
[246.]

SSS1^&S(

BOOK VI.
Jr om SUxS. Maaxt'i BeaO), tn tf)c iSufilitatian of Mx. meSIca'i ttife.
[1814  1824.]

)HE following outline of the hfe of Dr. Hamilton,
late of Artillery Place, in the City Road, London,
(to whom the preceding account of Mrs. Moore
was addressed,) is frora the pen of Mr. Moore,
and was first published in the Wesley an-Methodlst Magazine,
for July, 1829, and is inserted here, though out of regular
order, for its interest, and connection with Mrs. Moore.

Mtxaaix at ^mati i^amttton, M- ffl.
The late Dr. Harailton, so well known and so highly
respected in the Methodist connexion for upwards of sixty
years, was the intimate friend of the Reverend John Wesley,
and a fellow-helper in the work of God conducted by that
[347,]

1829. LIFE OF HENEY .MOOEE. Age, 78.
venerable minister of Christ ; in -(vhich work he continued for
fifty-eight years, — adorning the Gospel which he occasionally
preached. The foUowing particulars are gleaned from his relatives;
frora the knowledge derived by the writer from a long and
intimate friendship with the deceased ; and from a few of the
friends of his early years who yet sui-vive him, and to whom
his memory is dear.
Dr. James Hamilton, Fellow of the Royal CoUege of
Physicians, Edinburgh, was born either in the latter end of
November, or in the beginning of December, in the year 1740.
When he was about eighteen years old, he was appointed
surgeon to the Isis man-of-war, of sixty guns, commanded by
Captain Wheeler; in which situation he continued four years,
his declining health not permitting a longer continuance at
sea. His bodily weakness was sanctified to the good of his
immortal spirit ; and as he considered, that he who aims to
be good himself should strive to do good to others, he became
a reprover, adviser, and helper of those who were engaged
with him in that perilous service. It was while in the
Mediterranean, and off the Island of Malta, that he became
decidedly religious. His faith was soon tried : the Isis fell in
with a French man-of-war, of seventy-four guns, when a most
desperate engagement ensued, in which Captain Wheeler was
mortally wounded ; but the French ship was taken while the
Isis was under the command of the first lieutenant, who
succeeded the captain when he was obliged to leave the
deck. Dr. Hamilton was called from the cock-pit to attend the
captain; whose case was hopeless: a cannon-ball had shattered
his arm, and torn away part of the abdomen. He spoke
kindly and solemnly to the doctor, who in return pressed the
great truths of religion on his dying commander. The captain
was much affected, and repeatedly prayed God to bless him.
The first lieutenant was then sent for. " Sir," said the
captain, " you now command : remember, his Majesty's ship
[248]

1829. ACCOUNT OF A BATTLE SCENE. Age, 78.
must not be given away : fight her while she can swim."
The lieutenant took his leave, and the doctor soon after
descended to his dreadful duty. On the lieutenant appearing
on the deck, the officers cried out, " Sir, shall we fire ?" to
which he replied, " No, not a gun, till we brush his yards."
These orders being punctually observed, the combat becarae
so dreadful, the rigging of the ships being intermingled, that
it was quickly over. The French captain and his officers,
being brought on board the Isis, requested to see the body of
Captain Wheeler. They were accordingly introduced to the
cabin, when, after looking in silence for some time at the
appaUing spectacle, the scene ended with the usual French
shrug, and an exclamation of " Fortune de la guerre !" The
French ship was carried triumphantly into Gibraltar.
Araong those on board with whom Dr. Hamilton was
intimate, the master's mate claims particular notice. He was
an extraordinary young man : although of the most sober and
orderly habits, he was foremost in every danger, and seemed
to be insensible to fear. When the engagement mentioned
above bad continued some time, he descended to the cock-pit
with a splinter in one of his eyes. He saw that the doctor
was fully employed, and observed, " I suppose. Sir, you can
do nothing for me." The doctor stepped to him, and drew
forth the spUnter, the eye coming with it ! He then bound
a large plaster on the part, and desired him to sit down till
he could help him more effectually. His attention, however,
was soon recaUed to his patient, whom he saw groping for
the ladder which led to the deck. The doctor cried out, and
insisted that he should stay where he was, but in vain ; he
ascended to the upper deck, and the doctor saw him no more
till the engageraent was over !
The conclusion of this episode will, perhaps, not be
disagreeable to the reader. After several engagements, and
many dreadful conflicts in boats, in which tbis extraordinary
man was always employed, (for coraraanders know how to
use such men,) he was obhged to retire from active service,
[249.]

1829. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 78.
being disabled by wounds which he had received from head
to foot. His commander gave hira a letter to Lord Anson,
the circuranavigator, who was then first lord of the Admiralty,
who, on reading it, and beholding the noble mutilated figure
before him, burst into tears. After some kind expressions,
his lordship desired that he would call upon him the next
morning, and at the appointed time, he received his heroic
brother in the most gracious manner, and presented him with
a lieutenant's commission, with full pay during his life: —
insisting also on his accepting a weighty purse which he drew
from his pocket, his lordship dismissed him, expressing his
regret that the rules of the service did not allow him to
bestow higher preferment. We may hope, that in private life
this gallant raan practised the precepts he had learned from
Dr. Harailton, whose infant rehgion was thus cradled in the
storm, in which his friend acted so conspicuous a part : but
it was suited to a mind like his.
On his return home, the doctor settled in his native town
of Dunbar, as a Surgeon and Apothecary. He soon became
noted for his medical skill, so that the words which the
writer of this biographical sketch heard from Dr. Cleghorn,
anatomical lecturer in the university of Dubhn, more than
forty years ago, were applicable to hira. Addressing the
students in broad Scotch, which he spoke to the last hour of
his life, " Gentleraan," said he, " I offer you no advice the
good of which I have not proved. I had no independent
fortune to begin -with, but I abhorred idleness, and became a
hard student ; and hence, though I never ground the faces
of the poor, or sought the favor of the rich, I never wanted
patients." Dr. Hamilton was the farthest man in the world from
doing so, either ; the poor were his tender care, and the nch
soon became sensible they had a gentleman, as wel! as a
christian, in their physician. I question if he ever had a
patient upon whom he did not enforce the necessity and
blessedness of religion ; and he often prayed with the afflicted.
Reproofs were not withheld when duty caUed for them.
[250-]

1829. GENEEAL CONDUCT OF DE. HAMILTON. Age, 78.
On his settlement at Dunbar, he joined the Methodist
society, without separating from the national church. He
has remarked on this event, — " I could find no people who
were more in earnest for eternal life, or whose affections were
more placed on things above." All who knew him in those
early days have borne witness, that none, even of that society,
went before him in that earnestness, or were raore conspicuous
for heavenly mindedness. The late Reverend Mr. Thomas
Rutherford, who labored for some years in Scotland, was well
acquainted with the doctor in those days, and gave the
foUowing testiraony to the v\Titer of this memoir: — "We
never met," said he, "or parted without prayer. Our
fellowship was highly spiritual and edifying. I was most
kindly received and entertained at the doctoris house, at all
tiraes, when I visited Dunbar." He acknowledged God in
all his ways.
After spending several years in Dunbar, and becoming
possessed of considerable landed property, the doctor removed
to Leeds, in Yorkshire. Here he had a much more extensive
field of action in evei-y respect; — his religious labors were
more extensive, — and many praised God for him. He was
indeed a savor of life to all whora he visited, or to whom
he declared the word of life. His narae in that eminently
favored place, is still as ointment poured forth. He had
christian fellowship with those who were most devoted, several
of whom were the intimate friends of the late Reverend John
and Mrs. Fletcher, of Madely, and he was highly esteemed
by them. His friends in the metropolis, (which he had visited
occasionally,) had a high respect for his character, and felt
their need of such a physician in every sense : they therefore
earnestly invited hira to come and settle among them. After
sorae tirae he complied, and this great city had the benefit of
his labors for upwards of thirty years, and of his edifying
example in life and death. Soon after his arrival, he was
elected physician to the London Dispensai-y. The gentlemen [251.]

1829. LIFE OF HE.NEY MOOEE. Age, 78.
who conducted that institution soon found the blessedness of
ha-ring a conscientious physician, in whose sight the lives of
the poorest patients were precious. Several instances also
occurred wherein he saw the care and faithfulnes of his divine
Master. He was mercifully preserved in the haunts of misery
and crime. Going one day to visit a poor person in a place
noted for both these evils, he was surrounded by a gang
of thieves, but was wondrously delivered by a woman
screaming from one ofthe upper windows, " Don't touch the
gentleman ; that's the good doctor that saved the life of Mrs.
Moses." The rogues slunk away in all directions. After a
few years, however, he was obliged, through the increase of
business, to relinquish this honorable situation.
But Dr. Hamilton found that he must not expect to be
exempt from that declaration of his divine Master to His
beloved disciples, " In the world ye shall have tribulation."
His domestic comforts were many, but they were mixed with
suffering of the tenderest kind. He lost two pious and
amiable wives before he came to reside in London : also two
sons in the army: they were fine young men, of great
promise, and appeared not to be formed for the common
walks of life. His eldest son, colonel James Hamilton, of
the Columbian array, has been mercifully spared, and is still
in South America; his younger brothers had commissions
in a Highland regiment : Thomas, the elder, was lieutenant
and adjutant; the younger, William, was Ueutenant: they
served in Egypt ; and for some time were partakers of the
toils and dangers of that difficult sei-vice. On the failure of
the attack on Rosetta, in the month of March, 1807, under
major-general Wauchope, in which the general himself fell,
and six hundred and fifty of his men, besides officers, were
killed or wounded, brigadier-general the Honorable William
Stewart, was ordered to march with a strong detachment of
the army, which was then encamped on the heights of
Alexandria, in order to repair the loss, and reduce the city.
This detachment, which included the Highland corps, did all
that brave men could do ; but they failed of success, chiefly
[2.W.]

1829. ACCOUNT OF DE. IIA5IILT0N'S FA.MlLY. Age, 78.
owing to the facility with which the Turks could receive
reinforcements, the navigation of the Nile being open to them
frora their position at Rosetta. Seven hundred men, with
several valuable officers, were lost on that occasion ; and the
distressing intelligence arriving before any of the details could
be known, the doctor and his family were deeply afflicted.
But his faith failed not ; and in a little time the voice of
thanksgiving ascended in his joyful mansion, and, by the
doctor's express desire, in the great congregation also. The
adjutant escaped unhurt, though his horse was wounded;
and his brother, the lieutenant, was only struck, almost
unconsciously, by a spent ball. But, alas ! the voice of
mourning succeeded, in a little time, to the voice of grateful
joy. The adjutant was seized with a fever a few weeks after
the army's return to Alexandria, which baffled the skill ofthe
physicians, and consigned him to an early tomb. This was
a severe shock, but the doctor bore it well. "The Lord
gave, and the Lord hath taken away, and blessed be the
name of the Lord," seemed, in truth, the language of his
bleeding heart.
Lieutenant William Hamilton returned with his regiment
to England ; and soon after was stationed in Scotland, where
the corps recruited its numbers. He then negotiated an
exchange with the captain of another regiment, serving under
lord Wellington in the Peninsula, to which he soon after
repaired as captain in the Buffs. He was there a partaker of
the toils and dangers of that memorable warfare, till the army
had fought its way through Spain, and gained the south of
France, when he was mortally wounded, while following a
flying eneray, as raajor of brigade, to which post he had been
just appointed. An account of his lamented death, and a
eulogium on his character, were given to his afflicted father,
by his immediate coraraander, major-general Byng, and by
lieutenant-general the Honorable WilUam Stewart, K. B.,
Qommanding that division of the army. The first letter was
directed to Mr. James (afterwards colonel) Hamilton, then
fn' London ; the second to bis afflicted father. [2.53,]

1829, I.IFF, OK HEXEY .VIOORF,, Age, 7s,
ViElJX MOGUERRE, NEAR BaYONNE,
December 31 st, 1813.
Sir, It is with the utmost concern I have to announce to
you the death of your respectable and ever-to-be-lamented
brother, captain William Hamilton.
In imposing on myself this painful duty, I will not
presume to offer consolation. I am well aware that human
nature must feel the loss of a relative so much to be beloved.
It is to do justice to his raerits that I have intruded myself
on your notice, leaving to you to break the news to his father.
On Captain Hamilton joining my brigade, he brought
with him no particular introduction to me ; but his conduct as
an officer soon drew my attention, and a further acquaintance
obtained my respect for his character, both in public and
private life. When I had the misfortune to lose my brigade
major, on the 10th of November, I selected your brother to
do duty as such, until the successor joined me. During a
period of three weeks he lived in my house, and created in
rae a regard for him, which will, I think, be extended to his
memory during the remainder of my existence.
To mention his conduct on the 13th, it is only necessary
to say, he received his wound when foremost of the brave men
who were pursuing the enemy ; and his gallantry, mixed with
regret for his suffering, was the theme of conversation among
the many who had witnessed it. He does not appear to have
suffered much of late, and it pleased heaven to take him from
this world on the 29th instant. Yesterday the last sad office
took place ; and at a future period it may be some consolation
to know that it was in our power to have that ceremony
properly attended to. His remains lie in the church of
Cambo, in front of, and close to, the altar ; a respectable
clergyman, chaplain to the dirision, read the service, and
every officer who could be spared from duty attended. It
being out of my power from my command in advance to go so
far, I was reluctantly absent, but my aide-de-camp attended
for me, and was a paU-bearer.
[254.]

1828. DEATH OF DE. HAMILTON'S SOV, Age, 78.
It appears he had made some disposal of his property in
this country : every attention has been paid to his wishes,
and you will, by the next mail, receive an account of every
particular from one of his most intimate friends.
I have trespassed much on your time at a most distressing
period ; but I have been induced to relate minutely these
circumstances, in the hope hereafter you may be able to
attend to them, and that they may afford you, and all my
lamented friend's family, some slight consolation. I have the
honor to be Your faithful servant,
JOHN BYNG,
Me. James Hamilton. major-general.

Petit Moguerre, front of Bayonne,
January 5 th, 1814.
Sir, Although it is a painful task, yet as I conceive that it
may be some alleviation of the distress which you are now
feeling frora the loss of an estiraable son, if I state to you my
high approbation of that son's conduct while under my
command. I take tbis opportunity of assuring you that no
officer iu the second division has uniformly held a higher
degree of reputation and of respect than the late Captain
Hamilton, of the Buffs. Major-general Byng, in whose
brigade he has served, and the whole corps of the Buffs, bear
equal testimony to this flattering circurastance ; and highly
honorable as has been his death, not less so was his private
as weU as his official character while living.
You wUl, I sensibly feel, appreciate my motive in thus
intruding a melancholy subject on your attention, which is
already, I doubt not, but too rauch alive to the severe loss
you have sustained. Permit rae to subscribe myself.
Your faithful and humble servant,
WILLIAM STEWART,
De. Hamilton. heutenant-geneeal.
[255.]

1829. life of henry moore. Age, 78.
The doctor was thus, like the Patriarch, bereaved of his
beloved sons; but no joyful restoration, as in the case of
Jacob, cheered his afflicted mind. For that, he knew he
must look through death to the resurrection : he felt as a
parent; but he bowed with submission to that adorable
Sovereignty which, we know, does all things well, but gives
no account of the providential government. Like the marquis
de Renty, he could say, " I feel my affliction ; but I do not
give myself up to it, but to Him who has sent it, and will
sanctify it." " ^Vhat I do," saith the Lord of life and death,
" thou knowest not, but thou shalt know hereafter."
From this time our excellent friend kept on " the noiseless
tenor of his way," doing and receiving good ; and, through
sanctified afflictions, more than ever " a stranger and pilgrim
in this world, seeking a better, even a heavenly, country,"
which his every thought seemed to anticipate. He was
favored with a long life, and almost uninterrupted health;
and with opportunities of dispensing the word of life in some
of the most respectable congregations, (besides that to which
he belonged,) in the metroijolis. His mind was stored ivith
religious truth, which he could illustrate from histoiy and
science. But his chief glory was the gospel theme, which
indeed seemed to dwell in his heart, and to be habitually
supported there by as deep poverty of spirit as I ever observed
in a professor of reUgion. This spirit will always be acceptable
and edifying to those who truly ivait upon God, and who mix
faith with the truth which is delivered to them. In speaking
thus, I do not forget the aversion which my venerable friend
ever expressed respecting creaturely praise, even of that praise
which is posthumous, and hence is the least calculated to do
harm. I think I ought not to orait raentioning his personal
appearance, deportment, and manners, which would have
adorned any rank in human society. These are gifts which
call for the highest faithfulness, as they are eminently the
" savor of life or of death" to those who possess them, as well
as to those concerning whom they are exercised, and especially
in a rehgious community.
[25/;,]

1S13. DEATH OF DE. HAMILTON. Age, 62.
But the time drew near that he must die; yet the
approaches of dissolution were so gradual, that they gave but
little alarm to his family, especially as he abated not his
usual professional exertions, till about three weeks before his
death. I had several serious conversations with him on the
expected event ; but the habitual seemed to swallow up the
necessity of the actual preparation. His disorder at length
assuraed the appearance of that which removed the late
lamented duke of York from this world. It settled chiefly
in the limbs, and especially in one leg : it eventually, however,
rose to the vital organs, and thus baffled the efforts of the
most skilful men, who gave their attendance with a constancy
and an affection that have been rarely equalled. He sank
into death, and rose to live a life of glory, on Saturday, the
twenty-first day of April, 1827, in the eighty-seventh year of
his age.
I had the privilege of being present at the closing scene.
His last prayer was for rae. Holding my hand in both of his,
he grasped it with all the strength that remained in his dying
frame, and with petitions, the vocal strength of which surprised
me, while they seemed to be the ejaculations of spirit, darted
upward to the throne of grace, he commended me to God, as
his dear friend, for time and eternity ! In about an hour his
spirit followed the flight of his intercessory praj'cr. — My
physician, friend, and brother was no more ! His pious and
estiraable partner, who suffered the will of God in a distressingly
weak frame, survived him about eighteen months. Thus
lived, and died in the Lord, Dr. James Hamilton.

At the close of the year 1813, we find another letter of
Mrs. Blachford's to Mr. Moore, in which she says, —
" A thousand thanks for your kind letter respecting the
closing scene of my departed, but still loved friend, Mrs.
Moore : her record is not only on high, — but is engraved in
the hearts of many who have benefited by her holy life, good
coimsel, and affectionate attention to their best interests. [257.]

1813. life of heney mooee. Age, 62.
" I had hoped to have seen you both once more — now I
give up all expectation of ray ever seeing even yourself in
this world again.
" The shadows of the evening of ray Ufe are closing fast
around me, and my sight is severely affected lately — so that
it is with difficulty I can either read or write — which is
distressing to me, as reading has been my principal amusement
for these three score years : I bless God I am not melancholy
on account of this deprivation, as by far the greater part of
the holy Scriptures I have so much by heart, as to be able to
go on with any child who can littie more than spell, without
looking over her. Remember me affectionately to Mrs.
Rutherford : I rejoice that she is with you : many of my
melancholy hours have been cheered by her amiable society,
and that of her kind and good husband's, in past years of
sorrow : well we shall all live again to part no more !
Is it pride or affection which makes me linger over every
proof of homage paid to the talents of my beloved Mary ? and
which now induces me to request that you will look into the
poetical department of the Annual Reg'ister, for 1811, where
you will find that they have selected from her pen The Lily,
and some beautiful lines from Psyche. Such things give me
a sad, sad pleasure, for they are tributes to her genius, and
memorialize her, though she hears them not in the cold tomb :
I am often gratified by her praises, nor is it a small one to
know that Sir James Mackintosh, a man of undisputed taste
and judgment in all such matters, ranks " Psyche as the first
female production in our language."
" I think now that I never properly estimated her talents,
but suffered myself solely to mourn over her neglect of religion:
besides, I saw that literature was a snare to her spirit, and I
deprecated all which stole her heart away from the God other
youth : ' God is love,' let us rejoice in this blessed truth in
reference to others, but more especially in reference to
ourselves, written as it is upon our hearts by the finger of God,
and confirmed also by the life and words of our blessed
[258.]

1S13. SINGULAR DEEAM. Age, 62.
Redeemer, and by the whole oeconomy of redemption : let us
therefore, bless His name, take courage, and go forward in
our heavenly journey ! "
That Mr. Moore keenly felt his bereavement in the death
of Mrs. Moore, was evidenced by a sadness of sorrow, which
at times brought his spirit into great bondage : stUl, however,
a strong conviction of the potency of prayer to God, through
the merits and mediation of Christ, for sustaining grace,
held also a powerful influence over his mind ; at times he was
ready to accuse himself for having, during her last illness,
besought God more earnestly for His sustaining grace, and
for submission to His holy will ; rather than having used his
utmost energy of faith, in entreating the Lord to spare and
restore the afflicted, as He formerly had done. This species of
self upbraiding at length became so overwhelming to his
raind, that he almost forgot her beatitude, amid this feeling
of regret for the loss which he had sustained.
It is said in holy writ, that God often " instructeth man
in dreams and visions of the night ;" and if, under any heavy
mental pressure, the spirit becomes, — during its apparent
captivity to sleep, — relieved of its weight of affliction, it may
be, that by the gracious permission of the most High, the
feelings may be thus soothed, though the spirit can but
imperfectly define the immediate source of its peace.
That Mr. Moore experienced something of this feeling,
appears from the following circumstance, which certainly
tended to relieve his mind from its pressure of disquietude.
Mr. Moore had retired to rest at his usual hour, but his
mental distress long kept sleep frora his eyes : at length he
thought he saw a feraale figure in the room, which he believed
to be Mrs. Moore ; in haste he drew aside the curtains in
order to obtain a better view of the figure — but all was gone.
He afterwards fell asleep, and dreamed that the same
vision presented itself, but stUl more perceptibly, and in all
the appearance of the days of her youth and beauty, and her
countenance beaming with joy and peace. Mr. Moore
[259.]

1814. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 63.
expressed his rapture on again beholding her, and he then
enquired, " My dear, how do you spend your time ? " She
answered, " In holy joy ; but do not envy me my happy
condition." " Envy you, my dear," her husband replied,
" surely that is impossible, I could not envy you any felicity."
" Then be contented to wait : you have more to do, and when
that is accomplished, then shall you come to me." Mr,
Moore added, "Tell me, my dear, were you not in my
chamber last night ? " (So the time appeared to him.) A
beam of heavenly light seemed to irradiate her countenance,
while she looked upon her husband, but she made no reply,
and on his earnestly repeating the question, she vanished
away ; but the impression made upon Mr. Moore's spirit,
tended greatly, ever after, to soothe the afflicting reasonings
of his mind.
The Conference of the following year, 1814, was held in
Bristol, and thither Mr. ]\Ioore went with peculiar pleasure,
as it contained raany of his most tried friends; and the
associations of the past i\ere so mingled in his social enjoyment
of these occasional personal intercourses, that he never
neglected any opportunity he could obtain consistently with
his ministerial labors, to visit a people he loved, and who
ever retained for him the kindest respect.
As the period for Mr. Moore's leaving the London
circuit had arrived, his Liverpool friends again solicited his
ministering among them, and as their entreaties were strong,
and his own kind feelings towards them were in unison with
their wishes, and the views of the Conference, he was
appointed to that circuit.
Before Mr. Moore left Bristol, in order to remove to
Liverpool, an event took place which bore much upon his
after comfort.
NaturaUy of an extremely social disposition himself, and
of thoroughly domestic habits, he could not long be expected
to remain a widower; and his judgment ever ruling his
feelings, his friends looked that his choice of a second wife
[260.]

1815. ACCOUNT OF MISS HIND. Age, 64.
should prove his discretion : nor did he by that choice make
void the well grounded anticipations of his friends. He was
united in Bristol, in the month of August, 1814, to Miss
Hind, the sister in law of the Reverend Mr. Joseph Entwistle,
at whose house, in Bristol, she was then staying.
Miss Hind was a middle aged lady, of piety, a good
understanding, and possessed of an independent fortune :
this union ministered for many years to Mr. Moore's comfort ;
and the lady was respected and esteemed for her general
urbanity, and her especial regard for the poor, to whom she
freely and judiciously imparted, on all suitable occasions, her
property, as well as her good counsel ; nor was her charitable
hand ever withheld by her husband, for he ever looked upon
the possession of property as one of those talents for which
he should be called to give an account, as a steward of the
merciful bounty of his God.
On all hands, the abuse of property is condemned as a
sin ; but perhaps the use of it in the cause of God, and for
the benefit of others, is too little regarded in the light of an
absolute duty ; yet such it will be found when that Judgment
is set which -will strictly deterraine the two respective sentences
" Well done, good and faithful servant ;" " For I was an
hungred and ye gave me meat, thirsty and ye gave me drink :"
or, " Depart from me, ye cursed, — for I hungred and ye fed
me not, I was thirsty and ye gave me no drink ; Forasmuch
as ye did it not to one of the least of these my brethren, ye
did it not unto me."
In the year 1815, Mr. Moore published, at the request of
the Wesleyan Conference, A Discourse on the Design, Fulness,
and Blessedness, of St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans.
There is no particular written account to mark this period
of the life of Mr. Moore : his ministry was useful among the
people, — his discipline firra, — and his conduct conciliatory.
After remaining two years thus in Liverpool, Mr. and Mrs.
Moore removed to Birmingham, where the people had often
solicited his returning among them. [261.]

1817. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 66.
Mr. Moore published in the year 1817? a pamphlet entitled
Thoughts on the Eternal Sonship of the Second Person of the
Holy Trinity, in reply to the note on that subject in Dr.
Adam Clarke's Comraentary on St. Luke, chapter i. verse 35.
Mr. Moore sometimes went from horae, in order to preach
what are termed " occasional sermons ;" though in by-gone
years this custom was not so frequent araong any denomination
of Christian churches, as it has become of late years. While
absent on one of these excursions, in the spring of the year
181 7, he received the following letter from his benevolent,
pious, and excellent friend, R. C. Brackenbury, esquire, a
man whose name has long been revered for his extensive
usefulness ; and to whose bounty and zeal is to be ascribed
the first planting of the Methodist churches in the Islands of
Gurnsey and Jersey ; in the latter place he had a large house
and establishment, which were made to subserve the cause
of God among that people, to whom he was much attached.
Mr. B. was an active member ofthe Methodist society, and a
most edifying occasional preacher. The letter is as follows.

Footherly,
April 4th, ISl?.
My Dear Sir,
Being in the neighbourhood of Lichfield, and hearing
that you were expected to preach an anniversary sermon at
our chapel there, Mrs. Brackenbury and I had purposed to
attend the service, and afterwards to have had the pleasure of
spending an hour in your company and that of your esteemed
partner, but a sudden indisposition has totally disconcerted
our plans. We cannot help regretting that Providence has
permitted us to be brought so near together without indulging
us with another short interview in this land of shadows : but
the Lord's will is, in all such cases, our highest reason for
submission ; and our cheerful acquiescence to aU it ordains,
is our present peace, and our anticipated heaven. We are
[262.]

1817. OPPOSITION TO METHODIST SACEAMENTS. Age, 66.
here on the melancholy occasion of Mrs. Brackenbury's
sister's very dangerous illness : how long she raay stUl survive
is quite uncertain ; and so likewise is this season of painful
visitation in reference to myself In all I would humbly
adore the hand that smiteth, and magnify the name of that
wise and gracious Being whose chastisements are favors, and
who, " in the midst of wrath, still remembers mercy." I
have been busily engaged for some weeks past in revising Mr.
Drew's manuscript " Life of Dr. Coke :" I wished to have
conversed with you upon the subject, but it must be forwarded
to the Book Roora, in London, in the course of a few davs.
Mrs. Brackenbury unites in Christian love to sister Moore
and yourself, with, my dear Sir,
Your affectionate brother in Christ,
R. C. BRACKENBURY.
It appears that, during this year, there had been much
uneasiness in the Wesleyan societies in Ireland, relating to
the subject of the administration of the holy sacraments by
the Methodist preachers, in their own chapels. This deviation
from Mr. Wesley's plan had long previously been generaUy
adopted in England, and many of the Irish Methodists were
also in its favor ; but on the other hand, almost all the rich
men of the society were against its introduction in Ireland ;
and these were encouraged in their opposition by the exaraple
and countenance of the then leading preacher in the Irish
conference, the Reverend Mr. Averill. This perraission to
administer the sacraments to those societies who desired it,
had been carried by a vote of the previous Conference ; but at
this its next meeting, remonstrances against that vote poured
in, and delegates from many of the counties arrived, in order
to obtain the rescinding of the vote on this point.
Owing to these uneasinessess, which were well known to
the generality of the preachers in England, it was thought
advisable to request Mr. Moore to go over to Ireland, with
Mr. Reece, the president, as it was judged that his influence [26,'!.]

1817. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. ^^fi, 66,
would tend to pacify the dissentients, and his personal
knowledge of Mr. Wesley, and intimate acquaintance with
his views on almost aU subjects, might aid the councils of his
brethren at this critical juncture. By letters to Mrs. Moore,
we find Mr. Moore went to Dubhn, lodging while there in
the house of his brother-in-law, the late Mr. B. Dugdale, a
leader and local preacher of established character in Dublin,
but who was himself one of the leading men in the opposition.
The chapel in the city of Londonderry had been fully
settled on the Conference plan : Mr. John Dinnen had been
appointed there at the late Conference, but had given offence
to the chapel trustees by acting on the vote of Conference in
reference to the administering the sacraments, and they put
him out, not allowing him to preach, or perform any of his
ministerial functions in that chapel. This case being so clear,
it was judged advisable to try at law, whether the trustees
had the power to reject any preacher sent by Conference for
any cause saving only those of " False doctrine, immorality,
or want of ministerial abihty." The trial of this case came
on just at the assembling of the Conference ; an account of
which is given in the following extract of a letter from Mr,
Moore to his wife, dated,
Dublin,
July 5th, 1817.
" On Friday morning the Conference assembled : I was
much pleased and comforted by their appearance and spirit :
we immediately proceeded to business regularly, as though
there was no matter of uneasiness, though there are many
delegates from the country now in Dublin, who are strong in
their spirit of opposition to us. Yesterday evening, the junior
counsel in the cause of the Derry chapel caUed upon me,
and I gave him full information concerning Mr. Wesley, his
views, ordinations, and liberal plan, — so different from the
spirit displayed in all this commotion. He entered fully into
the whole, and appeared highly gratified with the interview.
I shewed him my own authority to administer thfi sacraments,
*:64.]

1817. ME, MOOEE's LETTEE — ^lEISH OPPOSITION. Age, 66.
under Mr. Wesley's own hand ; and this document went into
court, and I believe settled the whole question, as is attested
by the court on the back of the document.
" This day the cause came on : I left the Conference at
twelve o'clock, and proceeded to the court : the combat had
begun. When it came to the junior counsel's turn to speak,
I perceived that he was fully master of his subject: the
confUct was strong, the delegates and the leading opposition
men were all in court, and much excitement prevailed in
reference to the decision : at last it came, and it was this, —
That Mr. John Dinnen had the right of appointment : that
the man (a local preacher) whom the trustees had put into
his place, had no right : that the parties must go before the
master in Chancery to prove, if Mr. Dinnen had done any
thing which warranted the trustees in exercising their powers
in refusing to admit him to the chapel : — and that as they
might have done this before — and which they had not done —
he ordered that they should pay all the costs !
" The counsel cried out, ' All the costs, ray lord ?' He
replied, ' All the cos.ts.' This is a ten-ible blow to thera,
" I went iraraediately to the Conference, and gladdened
them with the decision of the trial : it is believed that the
opposite party wUl not proceed any farther, as they cannot
prove any thing — or disquahfication, against Mr. Dinnen.
" We are going on well with business ; and expect the
.delegates to make some proposals to us the next week, but of
what nature is not known."
That proposals were made, is evident from the annexed
extract from a letter to Mrs. Moore, in which Mr. Moore says,
" I send you on the fly-leaf, the printed circular relative to
the proposals of the delegates, and our conclusion on the
subject. Mr. Reece is set off for England ; I ara fiUing the
chair in his stead, — for so the brethren would have it ; I hope
to reach Sheffield two days after hira, but he was obhged to
h& .there at the opening of the Conference," :[265.]

t8n. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 66.
As the circular referred to wUl best state the ground of
dissatisfaction, and explain the reasons for the rejection of
the remonstrants, it is copied in order to shew the bearing of
the whole subject ; and which, at a subsequent period, led to
an extensive schism in the Irish Wesleyan societies.
^tsxtiS at tilt ConferencE tit Erelsnli.
Dearly Beloved in the Lord,
Having no doubt of your love for the cause of God,
and your anxious concern to know the decision of the
Conference, respecting the ordinances of Baptism and the
Lord's Supper, we therefore send you the earUest information.
We regret that the vote of last Conference gave offence to
some of our people. In this we were the raore surprized, as
we thought the Plan of Pacification would have satisfied every
reasonable mind; and much more so those, whose hearts
were under the influence of that love which "hopeth all
things, and thinketh no evil." The Conference, however,
having no end in view but the glory of God, and your
edification ; and being anxious to restore peace and harmony
in our societies, consented to waive all consideration of those
deep injuries with which certain raen have afflicted our people,
seized upon our chapels, and attempted to destroy our
characters by every species of calumny ; and at the request
of the comraittee, purporting to be the representatives of
those who took offence, we opened a friendly correspondence ;
and after sorae tirae the parties met by deputation. At this
meeting, we lament that nothing less than an absolute repeal
of the vote of last Conference would satisfy their committee.
This we could not accede to ; as, from the evidence which
carae before us, we were fully satisfied that it would neither
restore nor preserve peace to the connexion. The deputatioHj
however, granted, that something might be done to reconcile
all parties ; and in one of their letters to the Conference, they
stated that " possibly, if two or three brethren were regularly
ordained, and appointed to administer the sacraments in those
[266,]

1817. ADDEESS TO THE lEISH SOCIETIES. Age, 66.
places, and to those persons only, who cannot otherwise
receive them," it raight answer the end proposed. This
induced the Conference to invite a second meeting of their
deputation, to inquire into the nature of that ordination to
which they referred. By one of the comraittee, episcopal
ordination was recoramended. This we beUeve to be
impracticable ; no bishop of the establishment would ordain
any man to act as a Methodist preacher. Another then
mentioned ordination by presbyterian rainisters : to this we
could not consent; as it is contrary to our views and
declarations, to identify ourselves with any denoraination of
people dissenting frora the established church; of which
church we avow ourselves to be members.
Nevertheless they were inforraed, that any plan, consistent
with the conscientious clairas of the people, and the integrity
of the Conference, which the coramittee raight suggest, would
be attended to. After all, we are sorry to inforra you, so far
were they frora any accoraraodation, that, they positively
refused to admit of Methodist preachers, as such, administering
the sacraraents in any case or circurastance whatever.
And now, brethren, we assure you, our eye was never more
single — we were never more united — never more determined
to make every possible sacrifice for your sakes, and give
ourselves entirely to the work of God, than at the present
time; and our attachment to our beloved king, and the
excellent constitution under which we live, remains unshaken,
notwithstanding the base insinuations by which these men
have attempted to destroy our characters, in order to effect
the one purpose for which they are striving; the subjugation
of the Methodist connexion to their will.
Recollecting how our motives and our conduct have been
heretofore misrepresented; and apprehending that simUar
measures may now be resorted to, in order to weaken your
confidence in us, and alienate your affections from us ; we
entreat you to receive this as a faithful statement of our
proceedings upon the present question. [267.]

1817. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 66.
" We commend you to God, and the word of His grace,"
earnestly praying, that we all may be preserved in the unity
of the Spirit and the bond of Christian love.
Signed by order of the Conference,
RICHARD REECE, President.
SAMUEL WOOD, Secretary.
Dublin, July 14, 1817.
Writing to Mrs. Moore on the way home, after leaving
Dubhn, Mr. Moore says, "Through the tender mercy of God
I am thus far on my way : we had a tedious passage of twenty
two hours from Dublin to Holy-Head, and every passenger
on board was ill, for the ship not making way, rolled about,
and it had a most distressing effect upon us all. I shall not
attempt to describe to you the parting scene I had with my
dear relatives and friends ; nor was it easy work to part from
the preachers, who thanked God for my having gone over to
them, and earnestly entreated me to repeat my visit. They
are a good, and really a fine body of men, and in no respect
behind the English Conference, except in number.
" Poor Mrs. Blachford could hardly part from me : her
kindness affected me greatly ; but she is bowed down with
more than years. On the morning after I landed in DubUn,
I called upon her, and she was cheerful and lively at seventy
three. Her only son, — indeed her only child, — had been
indisposed for a day or two, but no uneasiness was created in
consequence, tUl the day after I saw her, when mortal
symptoms appeared, and they sent for Mrs. Blachford to his
seat at Altidore, near Bray, about twenty miles from Dubhn :
his Ulness had assumed the form of a putrid fever; Mrs.
Blachford arrived time enough just to see him unclose his
eyes— fix them on her — and exclaim, ' My Mother,' when they
closed on all this world's consciousness ; and on Wednesday
morning he expired, and has thus left her childless! Oh
what a deep are the Lord's providences : how soon has he
followed his admirable sister Mrs. Tighe. His only child, a
[268,]

7 7 7 7 7

1817. MES. BLACHFOED's LAST LETTEE. Age, 66.
boy about thirteen years old, is his heir, and succeeds to his
large fortune. How uncertain is all human happiness ! but
I bless God that I was in Dublin when this heavy affliction
was permitted to ray friend : I said what I could to comfort
her; she submits to the Lord and adores Him in all things,
but I think this last stroke has already partially inflicted its
death-wound. God help us all !"
This supposition of Mr. Moore's was well founded : Mrs.
Blachford did not long survive her son ; — her husband and
children were laid in the grave ; and, though she was passive
in the hands of God, — yet her own days were numbered. The
month following Mr. Moore's departure frora Ireland, this
lady wrote her last letter to her friend, in which the closing
scene of life is conteraplated with beautiful calm serenity, and
is as foUows. August 29, I8I7.
My Dear Friend,
Your letter was particularly acceptable to me, as there
was something in our meeting and parting, after so long an
absence, that left a painful impression on my mind which
your letter has tended to efface.
I feel my life to be sinking apace, and see death in full
riew ; but I hope the blessed word of promise will carry me
safely over the last wave of life, as it has borne me through
many of the black biUows of this troublesome world.
I have spent but few hours out of ray bed since I saw
you : pray for rae that I may have Christian patience to bear
the wearisome nights appointed to me.
I make no apologies for this postage, as I am sure it wiU
be the last I shaU cost you.
You wiU hear when I am gone : tiU then suppose me to
be in the land of the living, and pray for an increase of the
faith and patience of Your sincere friend,
THEODOSIA BLACHFORD.
The Reverend H. Mooee,
Birmingham.
[269.]

1817. LIFE OF IIENEY MOOEE. Age, 66.
Not long after Mr. Moore had been stationed in Birmingham,
application was made to him to examine the manuscript
papers of the late Mrs. Mary Fletcher, relict of the Reverend
John Fletcher, vicar of Madely, Salop, \\ho had died December
9th, 1815.
That singularly holy woman had been a personal friend of
Mr.Moore's, and that she highly esteemed him, and confided in
his judgment, appears evident from the circurastance of her
having named Mr. Moore as one she \^'ished to prepare, and
publish her manuscripts, including selections from a copious
journal Mrs. Fletcher had been in the constant habit of
keeping through her whole religious life, — a life singular in
itself, and peculiar frora the religious features of tbe times in
which she lived, and embracing as they necessarily did, much
of the private, as well as the public, life of that holy, learned,
self denying, and laboriously useful man of God, the Reverend
John Fletcher, whose praise will remain imperishably engraven
in the church militant, till itself shall join the church
triumphant. The Life of Mrs. Fletcher, by the Reverend Mr. Henry
Moore, was published in the year 181 7, in two volumes, 12mo.
The motives for Mr. Moore's undertaking this task, were not
siraply his having been affectionately urged to do so, at the
dying request of his venerated friend, but rather that he
believed the publication of the manuscript papers, and
documents, of Mrs. Mary Fletcher, would subserve the cause
of vital religion, the religion of faith and good works ; and
because Mr. Moore was himself satisfied of the deep piety,
and the entire self denying zeal of the greatly good, Mrs.
Mary Fletcher herself.
The work was published in Birrainghara, was well
received, and very extensively circulated ; and passed through
a second edition in the following year.
It will not be uninteresting to the reader, to record in
this place the particulars of an interview with which Mr.
Moore vvas incidentally favored, with another of those devoted,
[270.]

1818. anecdote of j. ho-ward, the philanthropist. Age, 67.
holy, and benevolent characters who are not only " the salt of
the earth," but the very links between the holy in earth, and
heaven, that celebrated philanthropist — John How.-\.rd.
The account itself is given in Mr. Moore's Life of the
Reverend John Wesley, page 4.34 of the second volume, and is
thus introduced by another interesting anecdote, relating to
Alexander Knox, esquire.
In writing to Mr. Moore, that gentleman says,
" In the course of Mr. Howard's tour through Ireland, in
the year 1787? he spent a few days in Londonderry (where I
then resided :) I earnestly wished to see him, but bad health
confined me to the house, and I thought I could not be
gratified: such were ray thoughts, when I was told a gentleman
had called to see me : it was Mr. Howard, I was delightfully
surprised : I acknowledge it as one of the happiest moments
of my life. He carae to see rae, because he understood 1 was
Mr. Wesley's friend : he began immediately to speak of him :
he told rae he 'had seen him shortly before in Dublin; that
he had spent some hours with him, and was greatly edified
by his conversation. I was encouraged by him to go on
vigorously with my own designs : I saw in him, how much a
single raan might achieve by zeal and perseverance ; and I
thought why may not I do as much in my way, as Mr. Wesley
has done in his, if I am only as assiduous and persevering ?
and I determined I would pursue my work with more alacrity
than ever.' I cannot quit this subject," continues Mr. Knox,
" without observing, that excepting Mr. Wesley, no man ever
gave me a more perfect idea of angelic goodness than Mr.
Howard : his whole conversation exhibited a most interesting
tissue of exalted piety, meek simplicity, and glowing charity.
His striking adieu I shall never forget. ' Farewell, Sir,' said
he, ' when we meet again may it be in heaven, or farther on
our way to it.' Precious man, may your prayer be answered,
* May my soul be with thine !' "
Mr. Moore proceeds to his own personal interview with
Mr. Howard thus : — [271,]

1818. life of henry MOORE. Age, 67.
"In the beginning of the year 1789, Mr. Howard cahed
at Mr. Wesley's house, in the City Road, London, in order
to take his leave of him previously to his again flying to the
continent at the call of mercy. Mr. Howard carried his last
quarto upon the jails under his arm, in order to present it to
his friend, but Mr. Wesley was on his way to Ireland. We
were then residing at the City Road, and Mr. Howard
favored us with his company for upwards of an hour.
" He delightfully called to mind the forraer days when he
had first heard Mr. AVesley at his seat in Bedfordshire, and
well recollected the discourse which raade the first impression
on his mind.
" ' Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy
might, for there is no work, nor device, nor knowledge, nor
wisdom in the grave, whither thou goest.' — Ecclesiastes ix. 10.
' I have,' added Mr. Howard, ' but one thing to do, and I
strive to do it with my might.'
" ' The Lord has taken away whatever might have been an
incumbrance : all places are alike to me, for I find misery in
all. He gives me continual health ; I have no need to be
careful for any thing. I eat no animal food, and can have
all I want in the most inconvenient situations. Present my
respects and love to Mr. Wesley ; tell him I had hoped to
have seen him once more : perhaps we may meet again in
this world, but if not, we shall meet I trust in a better.'
" We hung upon his lips delighted : such a picture of love,
simplicity, and cheerfulness, we have seldom seen. Taking
his leave, Mr. Howard said, ' I think I have gained a little
knowledge concerning the plague ; I shall therefore, after
visiting the Russian camp, pass into the Turkish, and from
thence by Constantinople, to Egypt.' So he purposed, adds
Mr. Moore, his heart being enlarged with the love of God
and man.
" But while this angel of mercy was ministering to the
sons of war, in the hospital of the Russian camp, God said,
" It is enough, come up hither, enter thou into the joy of
thy Lord ! "
[272.]

1818. MR. MOORE's LETTER; — THE LAST JUDGMENT. Age, 67.
The following letter written by Mr. Moore to Mr. Joseph
Dickenson, of Leeds, who had married his niece, Miss
Rutherford, will be found interesting. June I8th, 1818.
Very Dear Sir,
We were very much obliged to you for so speedily
cheering us with the account of our dear Mrs. Dickenson's
confinement, and of your good hope, as it is ours also, of her
entire recovery. Such a large and tender family will feel this
mercy, and in good time we trust, learn to appreciate it, and
all the other mercies of our most bountiful Lord. Present
our love and most affectionate congratulations to your dear
partner, and to the whole family.
We have no knowledge where our next appointraent wiU
be: three circuits are raentioned, and have been pressed upon
us, but we know nothing, and are satisfied not to know,
trusting our Lord will point out our way where we may have
peace, truth, love, and good fruit.
I would gladly comply with your desire to have my
thoughts on that awful subject — " The final judgment of God
with respect to man :" but the subject is too great for a
letter. If you have Mr. Wesley's sermon on the subject, I think
it wUl give you great satisfaction, as it has always given me.
I generally divide the subject into three parts.
The circurastances — the judgment itself— and the awful
consequences. The circumstances are the dissolution of all visible things,
the raising ofthe dead, and the division of mankind. AUwho
have died in the Lord shall come with Him, and be placed on
His right hand. AU who died in their sins shall come with
the devil, and his angels, and be placed on Christ's left hand.
The judgment will commence with the opening of the books,
— " And I saw a great white throne, and him that sat on it,
from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away ; and
[273.]

1818. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 67.
there was found no place for them." &c. — Revelation xx. All
that God knows now concerning both parties shall thus be
made known to the world, and to the universe : hence it will
appear why the one division are saved, and the other lost.
The conversion and walk of the one ; and the refusal to turn
to God, and consequent continuance in sin of the other, will
be made known even as God knows it.
The consequences are — the one are received to that glory
for which they believed, and lived; and the other party
depart- into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his
angels. This is a short sketch, but I believe it is scriptural :
may the Lord impress it on your heart, and mine.
We hope soon to see you, — and to rejoice together. Our
love to our dear nieces Jane and Isabella, and to all the little
ones. I remain, dear Sir,
Your very affectionate brother,
H: MOORE.
That Mr. Moore was more than firm in his mental
temperament, has been seen in the progress of this narrative,
but that he was not unbending, was evidenced when, in the
year 1818, he was appointed to York, upon which field of
ministerial action he entered in contradiction to the conviction
of his own mind, that it was not the place where he ought
then to have been, but this was increased when he found that
the late Reverend Mr. Daniel Isaac was to be his coUeague,
as he feared, frora a perusal of some of the works of that
talented but original thinking man, that there would not be
much feUowship between minds so dissimilarly constituted :
but throughout their sojourn together as brother ministers,
there grew up from their oneness of faith, and love, a union
of co-operation, and a personal regard which, hke Aaron's
serpent, swallowed up all of the baser sort.
The following extract of a letter written to Mr. Joseph
Dickenson, of Leeds, wiU evince that Mr. Moore treated no
[274.1

1819. ME. MOOEE's LETTEE ON CHAEACTER. Age, 68.
subject which involved any spiritual consequence, but as one
of serious importance when proposed for his consideration.
The letter itself is dated,
York,
February 22nd, 1819.
* * * But to your question.
I am not a good casuist in the qualities, or differences, of
character which we see exhibited in human nature, on the
stage of life : I believe there is nothing truly good in
unregenerate man. There is a remarkable essay, among Mr.
Foster's, on the subject you raention : I admired the book as
very ingenious, and exhibiting much mental ability — but I
thought it was not very safe for those who are not strong in
faith. I believe that much which we see of decision among
men, is either constitutional, or the effect of art : it may
become habitual. The safe and true decision can only come
from faith.
This it is which produces a power continually to refer all
things to God : a constant sense of His presence and mighty
power ; and a confidence in His love through Christ : this
will mend, and even take away, a constitutional defect. It
wiU make us " steadfast, unmoveable, always abounding in the
work of the Lord," to which he calls us. Men of constitutional
and habitual firraness, raay often appear to possess this
excellence : but it is deceitful : it wUl not stand wind and
weather. The weakest beUever, if he hold fast faith, will be found
superior to such an one in aU matters of conscience, and of
true honor. We are glad to hear so much good of Leeds :
the Lord is good, and He can buUd up all your waste places.
I remain, dear Sir,
Your very affectionate Brother,
H: MOORE.
Mr. Moore, writing again to his relative Mr. J. Dickenson, [275.]

1820. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 69.
makes the follovring observations on a question proposed
by that gentleman for his consideration.
York,
July 5th, 1820.
* * * With respect to your question,
I well know what it is to compare myself with others, and
also to have confidence in my reason. But I found that
reason was no match for passion, or for the love of the world
— or even for desire : it is a bUnd and flattering guide : to
think we can thus polish our old powers, and caU that polish
rehgion, is a raost dangerous deception.
True religion brings new powers into the soul which
nature knows not, and which reason often -rilifies. The
rational so called, and even those of amiable dispositions, are
as idolatrous, and as dead to God, as the most unreasonable,
and unamiable, and they have acknowledged this, when they
have afterwards been convinced of sin by the Spirit of God.
The Bible speaks of but three states : — those who are
unawakened, and who generally think very well of themselves;
those who are under the spirit of bondage unto fear, knowing
only the law ; and those who have the spirit of adoption, and
find faith making all things new.
Unfaithfulness, and backsliding, mar this work greatly,
but still there is no true religion without true faith.
Mrs. Moore unites in love to dear Mrs. Dickenson, our
two nieces, and all the family.
I remain. Yours very affectionately,
H: MOORE.
After the death of Mrs. Blachford, the progress of time
for two years, is not marked by any particular event, or
document, of Mr. Moore's Ufe, or engagements, except by
the following sympathising letter, addressed to his friend Mr.
[;'-c ]

1822. ME. MOOEE's LETTEE; — MES. SMITH'S DEATH. Age, 71.
Richard Smith, of Stoke Newington, occasioned by the
afflictive bereavement that gentleman had just sustained.

Bristol,
September \Ath, 1822.
My very Dear Friend,
I really do not know what to say to one so greatly
afflicted, yet I feel as if I ought to -wc'ite to you. We had
hoped to the last, — quod volumus facile credimus. Love
indeed hopeth all things. Happy for us that our affairs are
in better hands : He who is love, and cannot err, has I doubt
not ordered aU things well. Our sheet anchor in every storm
is — Thy wUl be done — it is a fruit of the spirit which never
faUeth, and which can be offered to Him we worship, when
every other fruit seems to be obscured in a dark cloud. " I
feel my affliction," said the marquis de Renty, "but I do not
give up myself to it — but to Him who has sent it, and will
sanctify it: thank God," he continued, "that His will is
done, and not the will of a sinner."
We seem released, as weU as the dear sufferer. We had
so constantly offered her up in hope, so that at first it seems
strange for us not to have her burden on our prayerful spirits,
still to bear : but your burden, my dear friend, — a friend that
I have proved as one that sticketh closer than a brother, was
quickly laid upon us, together with that of the dear Uttle
ones, and indeed of the whole family : a family the more
afflicted — as the more affectionate. I trust you all seek
the sarae refuge, a refuge that wiU never fail you. I have
drank of your cup, my dear brother, and have known what it
was to lose an angel. I well remeraber ray feelings when I
was about to part frora her dear reraains : I could even have
resisted the whole sable troop, if I had not been convinced
that such feeUngs were foUy, and that to indulge them would
be sin. I, who had so often preached about death, never felt what
it was tiU that hour ; nor did I ever feel the force, or sweetness [277.]

1822, LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 71.
of that word, " There shall be no more death," tiU I had so
tasted of that bitter cup.
Through death to life ! — so He has ordained, who has
declared Himself the way, — and passed that way Himself.
He has perfumed the grave.
You have given up the spirit of your beloved partner, and
you will patiently give up her earthly remains "in sure and
certain hope of the resurrection to eternal life" —
" "^Vhen death shall all be done away,
And bodies part no more.''
Mrs. Moore most tenderly feels for you, and for the whole
family. She unites with me in love to the family of both
houses. Happy for you who have such friends near you.
I do not wish for a speedy answer, but when you can
write, we shall be glad to hear how you and all the family
are. I remain. My very dear friend and brother.
Yours most affectionately,
H: MOORE.
Mr. Moore had been invited to, and stationed in, the
Bristol circuit, where he met with the utmost kindness and
attention, and ever felt himself much at home among a people
who valued his ministry, and who entertained a high personal
respect and esteem for his character.
At this period he was much occupied in preparing and
arranging his papers, for an enlarged Life of the Reverend John
Wesley ; and though his duties, as superintendent of the
Bristol circuit, much impeded his literary labors, they did
not wholly set them aside : Mr. Moore, having also left many
personal friends in the different places where he had traveUed,
kept up with many of these a kindly correspondence ; his heart
ever soiTowing on their occasions of sorrow, or rejoicing in
their seasons of gladness.
Some of such letters have already bome testimony to the
[278.]

1822. LETTER TO ME. EICHARD SMITH. Age, 71.
generous sympathy of Mr. Moore's heart; and the foUowing,
addressed to his friend Mr. Richard Smith, wiU evince how
he mingled consolation even while he was lamenting the
recent painful bereaveraent of his friend. Bristol,
November 22th, 1822.
Thank you, my dear Sir, for all your kind enquiries
respecting us. We are comfortable here in the midst of kind
friends, and affectionate fellow-laborers. To your question of
" Shall you see us soon ?" I can only reply, that if the Lord
spare us in life, it is probable that we may attend the annual
missionary meeting, London, and then the dear friends at Stoke
Newington it will rejoice us to visit, though it will painfully
remind us of one who was to us a partial friend; one who
received in love every little attention, and who repaid it with
a kindness not often met with, and which it is impossible
ever to forget. I rejoice that now the healing hand of the
Lord is upon you all : " God made not death," said the wise
man, it was originaUy threatened as a curse ; but the death
of Him we worship, has turned it into a blessing : " Blessed
are the dead who die in the Lord :" " Death is theirs," says
the apostle, that is — every circurastance of it shall be ordered
for their good: they are taken away just when it is best for
themselves, and for those who are left, however contrary it
may appear to human judgment, and to human feeling : let
us strive raore than ever so to live, that we may join your
dear partner above, and those who, having kept the faith,
have now received the prize !
The arrival of some missionaries here, who are to embark
at this port, has greatly interested the Bristol friends. On
Thursday evening last, in compliance with the desire of the
committee in London, I addressed them on the subject of
their calling, and departure from their native land. The
congregation was large and very attentive, and heartily joined
in prayer on their behalf. I read, as a tolerably long text, a
letter written by Mr. Wesley to a friend, on his own departure [279.]

1823. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 12.
to Georgia, eighty-seven years ago : I never saw any thing
to equal this document ; its price is above rubies : I marvel
that it has never seen the light, but Deo juvante, it will soon
be published with several others, in my life of Mr. Wesley,
now so nearly ready for the press, that I could begin it at
once, but that I wish first to offer it to the Conference.
Have the kindness to present our love to dear Mr. and
Mrs. Sundius and family, and with our tender regards to your
dear little ones, believe me to be, dear Sir,
Your affectionate friend and brother,
H: MOORE.
The generally allotted period for a Wesleyan preacher's
location in a circuit being nearly arrived, it became a matter
of some solicitude where Providence should next cast the lot of
Mr. Moore ; — but, as on all occasions, he was not anxiously
careful on this head, knowing that God, who had sent him
forth to preach the gospel, would point out his way through
all the course of that life which had been so solemnly, so
unreservedly, dedicated to the service of His holy altar. —
That prayer was added to faith and true Christian confidence,
appears from the annexed letter, addressed to his friend Mr.
Richard Smith, who, as one of the circuit stewards, was
offlciaUy called upon to send to Mr. Moore, the request of
the London East circuit, that he would accept the invitation
of that society to minister to it, should the Conference see fit
to accede to the request.
The letter is as follows, and is dated —
Bristol,
January 3Qth, 1823.
My VERY' Dear Friend,
I have received your very kind letter, and am thankful
to the Lord, and to you, for its contents. We had for some
time united together in prayer for the direction and blessing
of Almighty God, respecting our future appointment, should
[280.]

1823. LETTER FEOM T. THOMPSON, ESQ. Age, 72.
it please Him to continue us in His active service : we have
therefore received your letter of invitation as an answer to our
petitions. You know, my dear Sir, that an invitation to
London East from you, must be attended with recollections
interesting to me in the highest degree. That the friend who
shared dangers with me so generously and promptly, contrary
to every personal consideration, should be the person who in
the course of years should invite me to return to that circuit,
is to me a most interesting circurastance.
I am encouraged therefore to abide the full expression of
the Lord's will respecting an overture so kindly made. Have
the goodness to present our kind respects and thanks to your
coUeague, Mr. Buttress, for his testimony of interest and
regard on this occasion, as also to the other friends who so
kindly concur with you in it.
My not being superintendent, will be both gratifying and
convenient to me ; as the new memoirs of Mr. Wesley will
take up much of my tirae and attention, as I am anxious that
they should appear in the course of the year.
I remain, my dear Sir,
Your obhged and affectionate friend,
H: MOORE.
During the sittings of the Conference of this year, 1823,
Mr. Moore received the following letter from the late excellent
and benevolent Thomas Thompson, esquhe, M.P., residing
at Cottingham, near Hull, with whom he had a sincere and
continued friendship for raany years : it is dated —
August 5th, 1823.
My Dear Sir,
I have no doubt but that God is increasing his work
in this circuit, and that we should stiU see increased prosperity
if the Conference would grant us a fifth preacher. I therefore
pray that God may influence the minds of our dear brethren
[281.]

1823. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 72.
in the Conference, to send us an active young raan full of
zeal for the coriversion of souls. As to support for a fifth
preacher, I have not the least doubt upon that head, as I
may say to the praise of my brethren in HuU, that for the
last fifty years, I have not known any plan of proceeding
intended for the glory of God, which they have not adopted ;
nor has any failed for want of pecuniary aid. Help us by
your influence in this matter.
While -svriting I am constrained to say, that your affection
for, and attention to, my dear wife and daughter now in
glory, forcibly impresses my raind — and still leads me to
grateful thankfulness to God, and to yourself.
The mother and her daughter, who had gone to Penzance
in quest of health, both died there, and were, I question
not, mutually helpers of each other's joy on earth, and are
now unitedly praising the God of their salvation, with the
spirits of the just — in heaven.
I am endeavoring to work the work of God while it is
day : it is but a few more I may have to live, — and to finish
my course with joy, and join those who have washed their
robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, is my
constant care and earnest prayer.
I am truly, my dear Sir,
Your affectionate and obliged,
THOMAS THOMPSON.
A pious and properly regulated mind must ever feel that,
next to the approbation of the great Head of the Church on
his ministerial labors, ranks the love and confidence of those
who compose the pillars and body of that church, in giving
satisfaction and comfort to the mind of a minister on his
retiring from the immediate scene of his pastoral ministrations:
the church is well capable of judging, whether a man has so
done the work of an evangeUst, that his " labor has not been
in vain in the Lord ;" and that whether in season or out of
season he has sought the good of souls ; labored to enlarge
[282.]

1823. ADDEESS OF THE BEISTOL SOCIETY. Age, 72.
the kingdom of Christ ; and so preached Him as the sum and
substance of man's redemption — as the saviour frora sin — as
the comforter of the afflicted — as the covert from the storm
— the shadow from the heat of all the trials of this life, and
the fiery assults of the evil one, — that the flock of Christ, to
guard which he was appointed, has not been minished ; and
of which, by God's blessing on his holy counsels, and self
devotion, he wiU be able to give good account at the dread
day of final judgment.
That Mr. Moore enjoyed this holy satisfaction, evidently
appears from the following copy of a document, presented to
him, and signed by the two circuit stewards of the Bristol
circuit, and thirty-two other official and leading members of
the society.

Bristol,
June 27th, 1823.

Reverend and Dear Sir,

As the period of your removal from this city will
shortly arrive, we cannot suffer it to elapse without an
expression of our sincere and affectionate esteem for your
person and ministry. Some of us recollect the wisdom and
decision you displayed many years since, in a situation of the
greatest emergency, and all of us having participated in the
benefits resulting from the measures then adopted, gratefuUy
attribute them to the superintending care of Him, " without
whom nothing is wise, or holy, or strong," but who was
pleased to employ you as the instrument in effecting His
purposes. Were any thing wanted to perpetuate — in those
who have been long united to you in Christian fellowship —
the sentiments of affectionate regard then created, — or to
excite similar feelings in those who have been raore recently
recognized as brethren, that supply has been abundantly
afforded, during the last three years you have resided
amongst us.
We trust that the tirae is yet coraparatlvely remote, when
[283.]

1824. .life of HENRY MOORE. Age, 73,
you may require a release from the fatigues and anxiety
necessarily connected with itinerancy, and the important
station you occupy in the church of Christ ; and that the
interests of the latter may be yet further promoted by your
counsel and influence, whilst thousands are favored with your
ministry, who shall forra your " crown of rejoicing in the
presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at His coraing." Should
the period arrive when nature raay say " it is enough," and
in the traiiquiUty of raore retired life, claira that indulgence,
to which in her decUne she is so justly entitled, allow us very
affectionately to recoraraend Bristol to your attention, as your
perraanent domicUe, assuring you that our hearts and homes
are already prepared for your reception, and that it will afford
us the highest gratification to contribute in the smaUest
degree, to the happiness and corafort of one who possesses
the strongest personal claims upon our esteem and gratitude,
and who is at the same time signalized as the friend and
biographer of our late revered father in God — the Reverend
John Wesley.
We beg to present our Christian regards to Mrs. Moore,
and to subscribe ourselves.
Reverend and dear Sir,
Your affectionate brethren and servants.
At the Conference of this year, — 1823, — Mr, Moore was
for the second time elected president ; and, by virtue of this
office, in the June of the following year, he again visited
Ireland, and presided at the Irish Conference. Writing of
his journey to Mrs. Moore, he says, " June 5th, I got to
Shrewsbury through heat and dust without much suffering ;
there I found Mr. Chettle had published for me to preach :
for this I was unfit, but I yielded ; and the preaching was,
thank God, made a blessing. Over-fatigue made me heavy
to sleep, and I barely saved the coach in the morning ; it was
fine, and we proceeded through the domains of the king of
the mountains, and reached Bangor where we dined, and
iraraediately set off for Holy-Head : I had sorae tea, and got
[284.]

1824. PUBLISHES MR. WESLEY'S LIFE. Age, 78.
to bed, where I was feverish and restless. At half-past six,
we went on board a fine vessel, with a beautiful cabin, and
all the corapany genteel and pleasant ; but I could not enjoy
myself, thinking how soon I should be sick, but one hour
after another passed, and still no uneasiness, but a sensation
of hunger in its stead quite unusual to me, so that I ate a
wonderful breakfast, was perfectly well, and an astonishment
to rayself: the vessel glided sraoothly through the water, and
we could see the mountains of Wicklow two hours before Ave
lost sight of those of Wales.
" We landed at the beautiful pier of Howth, and were
immediately sun-ounded by the preachers and friends, who
were on the look-out for us, and received us with much
affection." Again; June I7th, Mr. Moore writes,
" AU here seera to strive to make my visit among them
agreeable to myself. — We have large parties to breakfast or
dinner almost every day, and they unite piety and elegance
with perfect good nature. Our conversations were truly
profitable, vvhich I much feared could not have been the case
among so many : but I enjoy the greatest liberty of spirit
among these people, and forgetting all the painful past, —
caused by the late schism — with any thing of distrustful
feeling, we remember it but in our prayers, and with much
thankfulness that this event is so far quietly over; the
brethren are casting off their depression, and are looking for
good days : I have great comfort in our own people, and the
separatists treat me with much respect and kindness. I am
glad I came.
" I have received one hundred pounds for the distressed
of Ireland, from Mrs. Brackenbury, accompanied by a most
sweet letter wherein she expresses herself as the obliged
party : the Lord reward her."
During the course of this year, Mr. Moore pubUshed the
first volume of The Life ofthe Reverend John Wesley, A. M.,
[285.]

1825. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 74.
in which is included the life of his brother, the Reverend
Charles Wesley, A. M. ; and memoirs of their family ; also
comprehending an account of the great revival of religion, in
which they were the first and chief instruments : this volume
had a rapid sale, and was weU received. Much solicitude
was expressed by the brethren and friends of Mr. Moore for
the speedy appearance ofthe second volurae ; which came out
in the spring of the following year.

Wi2^':iX&.

BOOK YII.

MiS^ JKSKjSIea's" puciw;— erEttioti of WnO ^txnt C^ajptl.

1S26  1836.

/%n^T vrill not be matter of surprise, that every member
^^3^ of the Wesley family entertained an affectionate
(£j^^-^ respect for Mr. Moore, and of this number, none
had a more sincere attachment and respect for him
than the late amiable and highly gifted Miss Sarah Wesley,
daughter of the Reverend Charles Wesley. This lady always
deUghted herself in the society of Mr. Moore, and to him
unbosomed herself of many of those solicitudes she felt,
but rarely expressed to others: several of her letters are
among Mr. Moore's papers ; and those of a public nature
wiU find their own place, but perhaps not in this memoir.
The following note, and its accompaniment, written at this
time, will, however, interest the reader. It is dated —
[287,]

1826. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 75.
1, New Street, Dorset Square,
June 20, 1826.
My' dear Mr. Moore,
As I could not reach you yesterday by the time you
mentioned, I enclose the lines of which I spoke to you. My
intention is to send them to the president of the ensuing
Conference ; but as you are one of the oldest Wesleyan
rainisters with whom I am personally acquainted, I wish you
first to peruse them. I shall take ray chance of finding you
frora horae on Wednesday next, by one o'clock ; I believe you
are often frora town, and as the Conference raust begin soon,
I send the lines.
My brother Charles unites with me in kind regards to
yourself and Mrs. Moore, and believe rae, that wherever you
are, I ara, dear Sir, with real regard.
Yours raost truly,
SARAH WESLEY.
These lines were afterwards printed in a small pamphlet,
consisting of a half sheet ; — as they are but little known, they
are inserted in this place from Miss Wesley's original copy.
They are entitled —
iLtneS to tf)e Mtmax^ at fljE JirSt jWctfjoifiSt \Bxea.ctitx3.
While heroes claim the palm, and poets sing
The sapient statesman, and the patriot king ;
While beauty, genius, wit, by turns demand
The sculptor's labor, and the painter's hand ;
While wondering crowds loud acclamations raise,
And earth reverb'rates with the favorite's praise ;
Shall nobler Christians, in a Christian age.
Have no memorial in aifection's page ?
ShaU ceaseless vigOs, persecutions, strife ;
The sacrifice of ease, of health, of life ;
Have no distinction grateful ? no record ?
Yes ! valiant champions of a heavenly Lord,
[28?.]

1826. MISS Wesley's poem. Age, 15.
As long as patience, resignation, love.
Are priz'd by saints below, and saints above.
Ye sufferers meek ! who pain and scofis defied,
Who warn'd, and wept, endur'd, and pray'd, and died,
Ye shall be honor'd ! —
The soldier fights for fame, and wins his prize ;
But ye were outcasts in your country's eyes ;
Reproach your bitter portion, outrage, hate,
The martyr's sufiferings, and the culprit's fate ;*
Ye brav'd the ruffian blow, the' infuriate clan,
And all for love to God, and love to man !
O -with what rapture, haU'd in realms on high,
Did angels bear you to your kindred sky !
Fruits of His purchase, to the Saviour given,
And own'd the servants of the Lord of heaven.
On all yom- Sons may your bless'd mantle fall.
The zeal that fir'd, the love that reach'd to all !
Your scom of earthly honors — earthly gain,
Of tod, of malice, ignominy, pain !
Whether to distant shores despis'd ye roam, —
Forsook your kindred, and renounc'd your home ;t
Or seek the prisoner sunk in dark despair.
And teach the abject, hope, — the impious, prayer ;
Whether, as messengers of mercy, fly
To haunts " where lonely want retires to die ;"|:
Where'er ye sojourn, or where'er ye stray,
May heaven's own Ught direct you on your way ;
Till late translated to the choir above,
Ye greet your Fathers§ in the world of love !
* Some of them were dragged to the common gaol; some were
pressed to be soldiers and saUors ; and others were wounded with stones,
or thrown into rivers. f Missionaries.
J The Strangers' Friend Society, founded by Dr. Adam Clarke, — to
which the late bishop of Durham left £100; and which is supported by
voluntary contributions.
§ The Reverend John and Charles Wesley, and the Reverend George
Whitefield. [289.]

1626. life of henry mooee. Age, 75.
To Miss AVesley 's note, Mr. Moore returned the foUowing

answer.

De.^r Miss Wesley,
We had hoped for the pleasure of your company
yesterday, and vvith that expectation I staiyed at home all day.
I cannot say more in commendation of the verses you sent,
than that they are truly Wesleyan : do you intend them for
our Magazine ? I shall with pleasure present them to our
President. When we lost in your Father the sweet singer of our Israel,
a good woman exclaimed, " Ah ! who will poetry for us now ?"
Your verses will shew that the spirit is not extinct in the
family. With kind regards to Mr. C. Wesley, in which Mrs.
Moore joins, I remain, dear Miss Wesley,
Yours very affectionately,
H : MOORE.
Towards the close of the year 1826, it was supposed
probable that Mr. Moore, upon his leaving London, would
cease altogether from the duties of the itinerancy, and for the
residue of his days locate himself where he might be useful,
but was not required to be laborious : but he stiU felt, that
life was strong in him, and though his physical force was
abated, his mental energy existed in its vigor, and his soul
consequently desired to go on in his Master's great work,
and this energy of his spirit could not anticipate the necessity
of abstaining from the fuU duties of his holy calhng, in such
a circuit as did not require those long walks which, in the
days of " lusty youth" he had taken with pleasure, nor felt
them to be fatigueing.
His friends in Bristol, anticipating his partial retirement
from the ministry, again evinced that high regard for their
venerable pastor, which had on a former occasion induced
[290,1

1*26. ADDEESS OF IHE BEISTOL SOCIETY. Age, 75.
them to request his locating himself among them ; which will
be seen from the foUowing respectful and affectionate address.
Bristol,
November 3rd, 1826.
Dear Sir,
You wiU doubtless recollect, that previously to your
leaving us, we did ourselves the pleasure of expressing a hope,
that on your retiring from the raore active and responsible
duties of a circuit, you would take up your residence araongst
us in Bristol ; — and we were rauch deUghted at your allowing
us to cherish an expectation that our wishes should be realized.
We had hoped at the close of the last Conference, that we
should have been favored with sorae communication from you
on the subject, and we cannot further delay re-assuring you,
that our hearts are set upon the accomplishment of our wishes
from a conviction, that it will essentially promote the best
interests of our society, while it will afford us opportunities
of testifying our sincere affection for your person, and the
high estimate we have formed of your character ; associated
with the gratification of having amongst us, the friend and
biographer of the great founder of Methodism.
Allow us yet to indulge the hope, if you are not finally
determined to remain in London, that you will decide in
favor of Bristol, and thus add to the valuable services you
have already rendered to this branch of the church of Christ.
Referring you to our former letter wherein we raore fully
expressed our sentiraents; — and with best wishes for the
continued health of yourself, and Mrs. Moore,
We reraain respectfuUy, dear Sir,
Your friends and most obedient servants.

Signed,

JOHN HALL, WILLIAM REES,
Circuit Stewards.
W. H. ROGERS, ALFRED JONES,
Society Stewaeds.
[291.]

1827. LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, 76,
To this interesting document were added twenty other
names ; but Mr. Moore, having resolved not to retire from
the itinerancy, the kind wishes of his Bristol friends were
gratefuUy acknowledged by his heart and pen, but decUned.
The jcar 1827 was one of deep interest to the Wesleyan
body, and also of much anxious solicitude to Mr. Moore.
In the town of Leeds a scbisra had taken place amongst the
Methodists, which led to the withdrawal of a large portion of
the members from the parent society, creating at the same
time extensive uneasiness throughout the body generally.
Mr. Moore heard with much pain, of the offences given,
and taken on both sides, regretting the extremes by vvhich
both parties were for a time led away, — believing as he did,
that conciliation had not been sufficiently tried with regard to
sorae ; nor kindly persuasion been observed with respect to
others, who M'ere led away, rather than that they were real
actors in the scbisra of that unhappy period.
While he was himself firm in discipline, he ever felt that
as the overseer of the flock over whom for the time being he
presided, that like the great apostle he could say, — " Who is
weak, and I am not weak ? who is offended, and I burn not ?"
This carefulness he evinced when in the year 1805, he had been
appointed to the Leeds circuit, succeeding the Reverend Mr.
William Bramwell, a man eminent for piety, but whose zeal
was not always tempered with knowledge. This had given
offence to many of the society there, and the consequence was,
that he went so far as to separate himself frora his brethren ;
and many of the society imbibing his extreme views, joined
themselves as separatists, with Mr. Bramwell as their head.
But this good raan did not long remain thus dissevered,
but reconciled himself to his brethren and to the Conference.
His people however remained a separate people ; and such
Mr. Moore found them on his appointment to the Leeds
circuit in the year 1805. In doctrine they differed nothing
from the parent society, — but their zeal led them in disciphne,
not to submit themselves to Methodist rule: among the
r-292,]

1828. opinions on faith and LOVE. Age, 77.
number of the separatists, were many of the very best of the
people, — and over them Mr. Moore mourned, — earnestly
desiring their re-union with their former religious associates :
nor did he wish it raerely — but on the contrary he visited
them at their own houses, and also occasionally frequented
their religious assemblies, and at length persuaded the chief
part of them to return, and becorae re-united to the parent
society. For a time this conciliatory conduct of Mr. Moore's
occasioned among some of the old members, a considerable
degree of jealousy, — but the uneasiness lasted but for a short
time, and the spirit of pure Christian love by which he was
animated, soon diffused itself around; and the knowledge,
that he had been instrumental in greatly healing the breach,
was ever after a source of much satisfaction to his own mind.
The great Mr. Baxter has said, " That if charity (or love)
were separated from faith, he would think it his duty to be a
martyr for the one, as much as for the other."
Mr. Wesley, a man conspicuous for faith, was alike
extraordinary for a patient, ardent love, which knew neither
bounds, — nor succumbed to difficulties.
Mr. Moore, his true son in the gospel, believed that faith
and love never could be separated, — and he being thus
convinced, added to the reasons before stated, could not
but feel most painfuUy and acutely that more extensive schism
which in the course of the year 1827, again rent the Leeds
Wesleyan society, but alas, was not followed by the hke
happy termination. •
The following anecdote is singularly expressive of the vei-y
terse style of Mr. Moore, — and those who were present upon
the occasion of its occurrence, as well as other of his friends,
wiU probably not be displeased by its insertion here.
In the year 1828, after one of the early meetings of the
Wesleyan Conference, (which was held in London that year,)
several distinguished preachers met at the breakfast table
of a medical gentleman who resides not far from the City
[293.]

1830. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 79.
Road cbapel. Among other topics, the talents ofthe good
and celebrated Dr. Chalmers became the subject of remark,
when one of the company, addressing the Reverend Mr.
Valentine Ward, who had traveUed in Edinburgh, asked — if
it were true that Dr. Chalmers considered that our Saviour
did not die for all men ? " Yes it is," was the reply, " for I
once heard him say so myself." " Well, brother," interrupted
Mr. Moore, " and what did you say?" " I said a few things,^'
replied Mr. Ward, " but, feeling somewhat awed by the great
doctor, I did not acquit myself to my own satisfaction." —
" Did you ask hira," added Mr. Moore, " to sware to it ?"
" Sware to it, Sir, ? No. What would have been the use of
that ?" " Yes brother, you should," continued the venerable
preacher, with an emphasis peculiarly his own, — " you should
have asked him to sware to it ; and then it would have been
for you to believe God Almighty, or Dr. Chalmers on oath,
for it is written, — ' As I live, saith the Lord, I have no
pleasure in the death of him that dieth.' "
During the two succeeding years, Mr. Moore continued
his even ministerial course of duty, but towards the latter end
of the year 1829, he employed his spare time in writing a
brief history of his early life, and christian experience, from
his birth, down to the first Conference held after Mr. Wesley's
death. With this he published a few sermons, to shew his
doctrine, as well as his manner of life. This volume appeared
in the spring of the year 1 830.
It is to be regretted that Mr. Moore did not bring down
the memoir to a much later date ; embodying as it must have
done, rauch of the history of Methodism ; and his intimate
acquaintance with its genius, and constitution, would have
served as landmarks to future generations !
It appears from the following letter to his late friend the
Reverend Mr. Thoraas Roberts, that Mr. Moore had presented
a copy of this work to him, which that gentleman thus kindly
and interestingly acknowledges.
[294.]

1830.

LETTEE CONCEENING ME, MOOEE's LIFE, &C. Age, 79,

Bath,
April 6th, 1830.
My Dear Sir,
I take the opportunity afforded me by a friend, of
sending you a few lines to express the obligation your
kindness has laid rae under, by the acceptable token of your
affectionate regard, which Mr. Entwisle has put into ray
hands. With much pleasure, and I hope with some spiritual
profit, I have been made acquainted with your exceUent
Memoir, which was read to me by my daughter, while I was
confined to the bed in ray recent illness.
Together with raany others who have been enriched by
the supplies you have brought out of the divine treasury, I
feel thankful to the Lord who has assisted you to furnish such
a testimony to His gracious dealings with you, to the time of
our venerable Father's translation to glory ! But why
conclude at that period ? Many an instructive lesson may
be learned by generations yet to come, should the great
prophet of the Christian church enable you, under His
blessed teaching, to continue a further narrative. It is too
true, many strange incidents, and grievous circumstances
have afflicted our Israel, which it is hoped He who stills
the raging of the people, will ultimately direct to the
estabhshment of His cause : to touch on these at all must
give a pious writer no inconsiderable pain, and perhaps
some difficulty to set thera in their own light : but I am
persuaded the clue is in your hand, and your infallible Guide
wiU not fail to conduct you through the labyrinth.
Allow rae to congratulate you on your entire escape from
the perils attendant on autobiography: you have set tbe
Lord always before you. and the story is told in lovefeast
style. The anecdotes interspersed are not less entertaining than
Useful ; the Dunmanway anecdote particularly : the awful
circumstance was frequently mentioned to me when I was
[295.]

1830. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 79.
there in 1788-9. The good Lord has been pleased to try me
with heavy and painful bodily afflictions from last August,
but I am at present bordering on a state of convalescence,
though much debilitated : but He hath done it, and I am
durab ; or only open my lips to praise Him ! My dear
brother ended his mortal course the twenty-seventh ultimo,
and finished well. We fear for Mr. Samuel Entwisle : my
son attends him, and does all that can be done — but it appears
as if the decree had gone forth. All my family unite in love
to yourself and Mrs. Moore, with My dear Sir,
Your affectionate friend and Brother,
THOMAS ROBERTS.
The following valuable letter from the late learned and
excellent Alexander Knox, Esquire, cannot fail to interest the
reader: it was written not long before the death of that learned
and intelligent man, and evinces his religious views in as
clear and satisfactory a light as they ever appeared ; while the
sentiments of the letter do credit to his head and to his heart
in its best feelings.
The letter is dated —
Dawson Street, Dublin,
November 23rd, 1830.
My Dear Mr. Moore,
Ever since Mrs. Tims sent me your present of the
autograph volume I have wished to write to you, and more
than once have begun to do so, but a weak state of nerves
impedes rae in every thing of this kind, and I am not always
able to combat the reluctance which I consequently feel to
mental exertion.
I begin to fear, however, that if I continue much longer
silent, I must appear strangely insensible of the kind notice
[296.]

1830. MR. KNOX's LETTEE;— ME. MOOEE's LIFE. Age, 79.
you have taken of my raother and myself, in your interesting
Memoir ; but were I to give ground for such a suspicion, I
should do great injustice to my real feelings. When I read
that part of your life, I can truly say, I felt sincere gratitude
for your kind recollection of us, and of those littie attentions
to which we were in a very great degree led, by your own
engaging qualities.
Your devotedness to religion was self evident, and yet
there was no abatement of your natural liveliness and
pleasantry. My mother possessed more than coraraon
discernraent of character, and she neither felt, nor did any
thing by halves. She accordingly felt kindly towards you,
and could not but shew that she did so, as far as was in
her power.
Your account of the manner in which she was first drawn
toward the Methodists, and at the same time drew my father,
is perfectly correct, you exactly state the fact as you had it
from myself. As it was vividly preserved in ray recollection,
so it has been in yours.
Both my father and my mother were persons of peculiarly
upright minds : but my father had an equability of temper
which preserved him frora the fluctuations of the animal spirits,
that are so often an hindrance if not to the substance, at least
to the comfort of a religious life. In this respect he had the
advantage of my mother : accordingly from the time of his
becoming acquainted with inward religion, for which he
ever after considered himself as providentially indebted to his
acquaintance with the Methodists, he proceeded onward with
little, if any, deviation, until he became ripe for a better world!
I have reason to believe that, especially for some time before
his last illness, he was a bright exaraple of every thing that
was araiable and exceUent. My raother survived hira between
twenty-two and twenty-three years.
I once asked Mr. Wesley whether, when he first knew my
father, he supposed he would afterwards desert him as a Mr.
Knox, of SUgo, had done. " No," said he, " there was an
[297.]

1830. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 7a
integrity in your father's whole manner which made me
reckon on his stabUity." As my father, under Proridence,
owed his first religious impressions to my mother, who even
before their marriage was ever endeavouring to lead him to
what was good, so was she the means of awakening in me
those devotional feelings which, in some degree, actuated me
when you first knew me, and which at a later season of life,
after years of deviation, were I trust by the mercy of God
irradicably deepened in my heart. But I think it right to
mention to you, that in what you state respecting the early
circumstances of Methodism in Londonderry, you have
unconsciously fallen into some degree of error.
AMiat you suppose to have happened after my father's
attaching himself to the Methodists, actually took place
several years before.
You know that the name of Thomas Williams is on record
in the annals of Methodism, and that Mr. Wesley mentions him
with two others to whom " The Syren Song" would be grateful,
" that believers who are notorious transgressors in themselves,
have a sinless obedience in Christ." I beheve this man
continued to itinerate after Mr. Wesley had discarded him,
and in the course of his movements he risited Londonderry.
He preached in the Diamond (you remember the name,)
and being a man of shewy talents he was listened to by all
sorts and conditions.
He at length formed a society, and as long as he conducted
hiraself vrith propriety, appeared to attract both attention and
respect. It is said, that when, he felt his unhappy propensities
likely to overcorae hira, he wrote to Mr. Wesley stating the
promising appearance of things, and begged a preacher might
be sent to replace him. No preacher came; not, I have
understood, through Mr. Wesley's fault; and Mr. Thomas
WilUams, having made a marriage with a young woman who
happened to be weU known in the town, went off, leaving
her behind him.
WhUe Mr. Wesley was on his first visit in my father's
house, the soi-dtsant Mrs. WiUiams came to enquire of him
[296."}

1830.

ME. KNOX's LETTEE;— MR. MOOEE's LIFE. Atje, 19.

about her husband. Mr. AA'^esley desired my mother to be
present, and he simply told her that she had nothing to
expect from Mr. WiUiams, as he had been similarly raarried
once or twice before.
How many years elapsed before Londonderry was again
risited by a Methodist preacher, I cannot say, but I know
this event took place in the latter end of the year 1764, and
it is remarkable that it arose from a conversation perhaps
quite casual, between two persons in low circumstances who
had been members of Williams' society, and who began to
talk of former times, over^ I believe, a pot of porter.
While they talked, it would seem that some of the old
feelings revived in their minds : they agreed that it would be
a good thing to invite a Methodist preacher to Londonderry,
and they forthwith carried their project into execution by
writing to Dublin, requesting a preacher to be sent to thera.
The person sent was a plain, but very worthy man, his name
was James Clough : I have understood he was not a little
astounded when he saw the very poor appearance of the two
persons who had invited him.
He had brought a few guineas with him, but they were
very soon exhausted, and I am not sure but that he sometimes
wanted his dinner. How soon after his arrival my mother
and father became acquainted with him I cannot tell, but I
am sure from that tirae his difficulties lessened, and his wants
were at least not unattended to.
In the times which followed, no shadow of offence was
afforded by the conduct of any Methodist preacher. James
Clough was succeeded by John Johnson, and before they
had separated, Mr .Wesley paid his first visit, the circurastances
of which are yet aUve in my reraembrance, though I was but
seven years old, but Mr. Wesley was a person never to be
forgotten, consequently I relate from clear recollection all
that I am stating ; I can therefore go on to mention that Mr.
Johnson was followed by Mr. WiUiam Thompson, and he
^ain by Mr. Mark Davies : this last was my first instructor [299;]

1830. LIFE OF HENEY .MOORE. Age, 79.
in Latin : I believe I need only mention the names of these
men to satisfy you, that the false step to which you refer vvas
an occurrence of other times : in fact it happened not only
before I was born, but before my parents were married.
Nor was it the case that Methodism ever became popular
in Londonderry, except in the former short lived instance.
My father, mother, and their brother-in-law, a Mr. Fairly,
were the only persons of any consideration who countenanced
the preachers.
The circumstance of Mr. Wesley being placed next to the
mayor at church, arose simply from my father's taking him
to the corporation seat, and from the politeness of the
gentleraen already there, who made Mr. Wesley sit above
tbem. This juxta-position produced, however, an invitation
frora the mayor to dinner, which Mr. Wesley accepted, and
I well remember his saying four-and-twenty years after to
this gentleman's son, whom he had invited, with some other
clergymen, to meet Mr. Wesley at dinner, — " Mr. Kennedy,
one of the most useful lessons I ever received, I heard from
your father : it was how best to reconcile two parties who
were at variance ; namely, by leading each to give full vent
to every thing which formed matter of mutual complaint, and
then to take that moraent for bringing them to mutual
reconciliation : I have since often followed that course, and
seldom found it unsuccessful."
The mayor had stated this to Mr. Wesley, as the method
which he hiraself used with effect, for appeasing such slight
differences as often came before him.
My father's becoming a Methodist, could not divest him
of his influence in the town, which several circumstances
concurred to maintain ; but it nevertheless made him as real
a confessor as those becarae who, in the first centuries,
embraced Christianity : they who had been accustomed to
respect, and in some sort look up to him, could not imagine
how he had been so bewitched : he was well aware that such
was the general feeling, but I may with truth apply to him
[300.]

1830.. MR. KNOX's LETTEE; A EEVIEW. A^e, 79.
what is said of Moses— "He endured as seeing Him who is
invisible." There was a grace and suavity in his manner
which raade it impossible to withhold outward respect, but
he could not doubt that most, at least around him, despised
hun in their hearts. His brother-in-law whom I mentioned
gave him Uttle support.
This gentleman had become somewhat rehgious in the
Calvinistic way, long before he knew the Methodists, and
hearing no sermons which came near his own way of thinking,
until he came to Londonderry, and attached hiraself to
thera. But bis religion appeared to consist in doctrines rather
than in practical principles, and though for a time he
manifested much zeal, his inconsistencies were such as to
afford little satisfaction to his religious friends. Young as I
was, I remeraber particulars which have made rae deeply
jealous of raere doctrinal religion.
He, however, adhered to the Methodists during my father's
life, but after his death, the poor man swerved I fear more
and more, and though as tenacious as ever of his theoretic
notions, and even ready to shed tears at the thought of our
Saviour's love, he shewed no evidence of subdued passions,
or a purified heart. I mention these, I fear, uninteresting
circumstances, simply to let you see what little support my
father received from things or persons around him, and how
completely, except so far as ray poor dear mother encouraged
him, he ran his race alone. His course was short, and in
many respects beset with trials, which I ara assured he
bore with an equanimity only to be derived frora the religion
of the heart, and the continued influences of divine grace :
he possibly escaped temptations of a different kind by being
removed to a better world, and he assuredly left a blessing
behind hira, of which in the way of Providence, I raust say
with hurable gratitude, I have to the present hour been an
ample inheritor.
As my father could not, without a miracle, have been led
to vital religion, but by means of the Methodists ; so, if he
had not been thus led, what might have been my state for this
[301,]

1830. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 79.
world, and for that to come ? As to ray use of the blessings
I have received, I feel rauch reason for abasement ; but I
hope and trust the hand of God has been over me, and that
for more than three-and-thirty years I have in some measure
been kept in the path of His commandments.
I cannot sufficiently estimate the advantages of my having
been acquainted vvdth Mr. Wesley, though that was not the
means of making an impression on my heart : whatever has
been lastingly done in this way, God Himself was pleased to
effect. But the lights which have been afforded me through
my acquaintance with Mr. Wesley, and with his writings, 1
regard as invaluable. I deeply believe that he was raised for
the very purpose of subUmating the spirit of Christianity
in these latter times, and freeing it from those repulsive
concomitants by which its bright aspect had become enveloped
in clouds and darkness. I conceive it a wonderful order of
Providence that, when George Whitfield was sent forth, as if
for the purpose of reviving the puritanism of the sixteenth
and seventeenth centuries, John Wesley also should be so
opportunely provided, and I raay add, so exquisitely prepared,
for teaching a simpler and purer doctrine, and bringing back
in a manner not exemplified in the western churches since the
time of St. Augustine, the views of Christianity which had
been entertained by the raartyrs and confessors of the first
four centuries.
Doubtless the self-same principles had been enshrined in
the ancient forms of our Liturgy ; but however sincerely their
spirit raight often have been inhjded, the height and depth of
their import had been rarely adverted to, until Mr. Wesley
arose, as if to cast a renewed irradiation on the scriptural
religion of the heart.
Herbert, Taylor, and Ken, had each of them emitted some
bright rays, and are therefore on this account inestimable. —
But it was reserved for John Wesley to make the inward
spirit and power of Christianity his ruling theme, and t»
reject without reserve, aU those clogs and fetters by which,
[.302.]

1831. ME. KNOX's LETTEE ;— ME. MOOEE's LIFE. Age, 80.
through the perraission of heaven for profound purposes, their
loveliness had been raarred, and their energies irapeded.
I need not tell you that I did not subscribe to several of
Mr. Wesley's positions ; but I shall not trouble you with my
exceptions : whatever they are they have not lessened my
value for his services in the cause of pure and undefiled
religion. In maintaining that which mature christian piety
ever confers, — (when not physically disturbed,) — a cloudless
" sunshine of the breast," and that not only is the " work of
righteousness peace," but the " effect of righteousness,
quietness and assurance for ever ;" he merely, in my mind,
gave a true view of the " everlasting gospel ;" and to have
had, through his means, an opportunity of duly appreciating
this doctrine, I consider araongst the very greatest blessings
of my life.
Adieu, my dear Mr. Moore : I have perhaps troubled you
with too long a letter, but I could not refrain from writing to
you, and I persuade myself you wiU forgive, and pray to God
for. Your grateful and sincere friend,
ALEXANDER KNOX.
To THE Reveeend Heney Mooee,
Woolwich, Kent.
P.S. — I cannot help wishing that you should acknowledge
the receipt of this letter, and when you write do not wait to
get a frank, as I shall be willing to pay postage, though I
have endeavored to save you charges.
Mr. Moore wrote an answer to his greatly respected friend,
but he either oraitted taking a copy of the letter, or it is lost
with raany others in his frequent reraovals.
At the Conference of the year 1831, Mr. Moore was
appointed to the Deptford circuit, where the ministerial labor
was light, — suitable to his age (four score years,) and every
way agreeable to him, from its proximity to his London
friends ; and affording easy access to that centre of religious
[303.]

1832. LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, 81.
and charitable action, which London affords to all whose
hearts and habits are in unison with her thousand spiritual,
and benevolent charities.
The people too among whom he went, were kind and
attentive to hira, and he went in and out among them with
comfort to his own mind, and with advantage to the flock
over whom he was appointed overseer.
In the raonth of August of the following year, it pleased
Alraighty God suddenly to remove by death, the late Dr.
Adam Clarke, from a scene of care and labor, to the eternal
beatitudes of the saints in light.
Mr. Moore sincerely lamented this providential dispensation,
for though on a few points their views had caused them to
differ, — yet it had not destroyed a brotherhood of feehng;
and for raany years, even these shades of difference had been
dissipated by frequent social intercourse, and remembrances
of earlier life.
The numerous friends and admirers of Dr. Adam Clarke
earnestly desired, that a funeral sermon should be preached
on this melancholy occasion, at the City Road chapel ; but
ovring to his oft expressed objection to funeral sermons in
general, his family opposed the suggestion, and urged Dr.
Clarke's feelings on this subject, as the ground of their
decUning this proposed mark of respect.
At length, however, the wishes of his friends prevailed,
and when Mrs. Clarke found that she must yield this point,
she observed — " If it be judged best to have such a sermon
I submit ; but if it thus must be, Mr. Moore is the only
colleague Dr. Clarke has remaining in active duty, and
should he feel willing to undertake the task, I shaU be
satisfied." Mr. Moore at once assented, and preached the
funeral sermon at the City Road chapel, to a crowded
audience ; the sermon was afterwards printed and extensively
circulated, and was also inserted in the Wesley an-Methodist
Magazine for the month of October; and which, together
with many others, preached in most of the Wesleyan chapels
[3040

1832.

DEATH OF DE. CLAEKE; — ILLNESS OF ME. MOORE. Age, 81.

in London, and also through many of the counties of England,
and in Ireland, on the same mournful occasion, not only
evinced the considerable pulpit talents of their respective
authors, but proved that Dr. Adam Clarke quitted life vrith
the sincere, and deep regret of his brethren, and the love of
the Wesleyan body at large.
In the October of the same year, Mr. Moore was attacked
by an illness of the raost serious character. Though now at
an advanced age, (in his eighty-second year,) Mr. Moore
still accustomed himself to rise early ; — ^but one morning, on
Mrs. Moore finding her husband asleep at six o'clock, she
rose, shortly after which he awoke, and on vainly attempting
to rise he exclaimed, " What is this ray dear ?" In haste
and alarm Mrs. Moore went to the bed side, and found her
husband had entirely lost the use of the whole of his right
side, frora a paralytic stroke. To Mrs. Moore's anxious
enquiries he replied, " AU is gone except ray faith ;" and like
an anchor of the soul, it fully stayed his spirit during the
whole of his affliction, which for a raonth continued so severe,
as to cause the most serious apprehension of his friends, who
flocked to his sick chamber in the kindest sympathy ; when
to the surprise of aU, his bodily powers began to recover ;
those of his mind having remained unimpaired throughout
his iUness.
To this severe indisposition the subjoined letter refers,
written in that kindly tone of friendship which so long
distinguished the intiraacy of Mr. Moore, and the Reverend
Mr. Jacob Stanley.
Bath,
November 2nd, 1832.
My very Dear and Venerable Friend and Father,
This day I received the painful tidings of your
sad affliction, and were not the distance so great, and my
engagements so binding, you would soon see me at Deptford [305.]

1833. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 82.
to minister in any way I could to your comfort, and to be
edified by you in affliction, as I have often been in health.
You have not followed a cunningly devised fable ; this you
know, and in this you rejoice, and He whom you have served,
and whose minister you have been for more than half a
century, will never leave you, nor forsake you.
You have eaten the grapes of Eshcol, and the time is not
long, when you will be in tbe full and undisturbed possession
of the incorruptible inheritance. What heaven, considered
as a place is, I know not, but to many of its inhabitants you
will be no stranger ; — the venerable Wesleys, and many of
your brethren — the friends and companions of your youth, —
and the numerous seals of your ministry, wiU all greet you
welcome to the skies : — and above all, that Christ whom, not
having seen you have loved for so long, shall receive you to
Himself, that where He is, " there you may be also."
But though death to you would be gain, I would fain
hope that the Lord would yet spare you a little longer, to be
useful in Lis church.
Praying the choicest of heaven's blessings may be your
portion, I remain. Your affectionate brother and friend,
JACOB STANLEY.
In the month of June, 1833, Mr. and Mrs. Moore were
in imrainent danger of losing their lives, by a fire which
broke out during the night in the adjoining house, which was
like their own, an extremely old one : the fire commenced
internally, and had gained much upon both houses, before it
was discovered from without ; and the alarm given, after much
difficulty, the slumbering pair were aroused to a knowledge
of their danger ; and when made sensible of it, both evinced
the greatest presence of mind, directing their friends who ran
to their assistance, to secure their papers, books, and many
valuables ; but others were unhappily lost, or so injured by
the fire as to render them useless.
[,¦306.]

1834. EETIEES FROM THE ITINERANCY. Age, 83.
Mr. and Mrs. Moore took shelter in a poor woman's house
near the spot, and were afterwards received most hospitably
into the family of the son of one of the stewards of the
Deptford society, where they remained tiU a house could be
procured to suit them.

Though Mr. Moore had, in a great measure, recovered
the general tone of his health, so as to resume his ministerial
duties, yet he felt it his duty at the ensuing Conference to
intimate his desire to retire from the active duties of the
itinerancy, and to locate himself during his remaining days as
a supernumerary preacher.
This intimation induced Mr. Moore's Bristol friends to
renew their kind entreaties to him to settle among them.
On the other hand, his London friends pleaded the service
he might render to the interests of the Wesleyan-Methodists,
by the exercise of his knowledge and experience — which
would be more prompt, and consequently efficient — by his
being located in London, the head quarters of the connexion.
Urged by such considerations Mr. Moore acquiesced, and
accordingly furnished a house of his own in Brunswick Place,
situated very near the City Road chapel, to which he removed
in the raonth of Septeraber, 1833.

The follovring letter from Mrs. Hill, the wife ofa clergyman
in Liverpool, and sister of the second wife of the Reverend
Dr. Coke, addressed by that lady to her friend Mrs. Moore,
will evince the kindly interest excited, as well as the spiritual
benefit which Mr. Moore had effected, during his residence
in Liverpool. Mrs. Hill was a lady of great good sense and
piety, — whose praise is stiU in the churches.
The letter is as follows :

[307.]

1884. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 83.
Liverpool,
I3th February, 1834.
Long have I purposed to myself the pleasure of writing
to you, my dear friend and sister, a letter of enquiry after
your health, and that of my greatly valued and venerable
friend Mr. Moore, for whom I must ever preserve the most
grateful remembrance and esteera, not only on account of his
piety and real worth, but because of the singular benefit I
derived from his ministry when I first settled in Liverpool,
and was drawn by the blessed Spirit of God, to join the
Methodist society. His luminous exposition of the Scriptures
on the Sunday mornings, and his powerful sermons, were a
means of instructing and leading me into an experience ofthe
deep things of God, which I had previously to this, very httle
conception of. But the effect has been lasting ; and I have
this day a sweet enjoyment of that love which casts out fear,
and that blessed hope which purifies the heart, and fills my
soul with peace and joy in believing, so that 1 look forward with
pleasing anticipation to that glorious period when, with all
the ransomed, and especially those raore particularly dear to
me, I shall worship before the throne ; — this hope animates
rae under the many infirmities of declining age, and I ofteil
exult in the prospect of re-union with my beloved partner, —
ere long — in the mansions of ever-during felicity. In the
mean tirae I see it my calling to abide in the path of duty,
and daily to consecrate myself to His service ; —
" If so poor a worm as I,
May to His great glory live ;"
and it is my one desire and aim to sink deeper in true
humiliation of spirit before Him, that I may rise higher in
love, and divine conformity to His wUl.
I have heard -with pleasure of dear Mr. Moore's restoration
to a measure of health, and that he has again been laboring
in the work of the Lord. I have no doubt but many souls
wUl be given to his ministry, that will increase and brighten
[.308.]

1834. MES. hill's LETTEE TO MES. MOOEE. Age, 83.
his crown of rejoicing In the great day of the Lord. May
strength be given hira also, so that he may lay down his
charge only when he lays down his body ; and cease at once
to work and live. Oh what a happy meeting shall we have
on the eternal shore, where shepherds and their flocks are
together safe before the throne, joining in one triumphant
chorus of praise " to Him who hath loved us, and washed
us from our sins in His own blood, and raade us kings and
priests unto God." Then, indeed, shall we offer spiritual
sacrifices ; free-will offerings, with an holy worship. In hope
of that happy period, well may we be satisfied to toil and
labor on, and endure all the trials to which our frail humanity
is subject, for we know we are only travelling to a better
country, — " Strangers and pilgrims here below.
This earth we know is not our place."
My heart is graciously and powerfully drawn heavenward ;
I feel increasing deadness to earthly things, — for my treasure
is laid up above.
I have been much confined to the house this winter, but
through mercy have been able to meet my classes, (as they
meet in the house) except only three or four times, for which
I am very thankful, as it is the joy of my heart to meet my
dear sisters at the appointed tiraes, and we are greatly blessed
together, for the Lord does not forget to be gracious.
There is a good work going on in both the circuits : we
are very happy in our preachers, and there is great peace
amongst the people. Mr. M'Nicol's preaching is particularly
solemn and weighty ; and so is Mr. Hannah's, but I have
heard him only a few tiraes, as he is in the other circuit where
I can seldom go, or I arii sure his ministry would be very
useful to me. Poor John Russel* is become very feeble, and
not able to meet any of his classes : he Uves now at Everton
vrith his son, who is married to a respectable young lady in
society, and I hear she behaves very kindly and respectfully
* A man of deep piety, but perfectly blind. '
;[.309,]

1834. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 83.
to John; his son also is dutiful and affectionate to him, so I
hope that under all his infirmities and privations, he is as
comfortable as such circumstances will admit of. He always
seems very happy, and I believe enjoys uninterrupted
fellowship with the glorious Trinity. If he knew that I was
writing to you, I am sure he would wish to be most
respectfully remembered to yourself and Mr. Moore.
I hope my dear Mrs. Moore will favor me with a letter
soon, it will be a great gratification to me to hear a good
account of you both. Please to present my most affectionate
regards to Mr. Moore, and believe me ever, my dear friend.
Yours sincerely, SARAH HILL.
To Mrs. Mooee.
The wisest of men has written, " Man is born to trouble
as the sparks fly upwards ;" and every man's experience
proves the truth of the assertion. Afflictions differ in then-
nature, extent, and complexion, — and so do the minds and
feelings which are subjected to their influence; but each
mind has to bear its own individual woe ; which though so
diversified, is yet its sure portion.
The Conference of the year 1834 held its sittings in
London: during the first few days of its assembling, Mr.
Moore was dUigent in his attendance; but alas! over his
dwelling " the angel of affliction rose ;" Mrs. Moore's health,
which had for some time been gradually failing, now became
seriously so much worse, that her husband relinquished his
attendance on Conference, to minister to his wife.
Her earthly pilgrimage was drawing rapidly to a close,
but it was accompanied by an increased measure of confidence
in God her Saviour : to this Saviour her spirit ascended in
perfect calmness and peace, entering upon her heavenly
inheritance August 18th, 1834. And thus again was this
now venerable man called to pass through those waters of
affliction, of the bitterness of which none can judge but those
only who have abode the trial.
[.•310,]

1834. DISPUTES CONCEENING THE INSTITUTION. Age, 83.'
Previously to Mrs. Moore's death, she had generally
accompanied her husband in his frequent visits to their
friends Mr. and Mrs. Richard Smith, of Stoke Newington ;
where they met Mrs. Clarke, the widow of the late Dr. Adam
Clarke, and at such times these aged disciples of one common
Lord, would in interesting and free converse, talk of the way
in which they had been led by the good Providence of God,
through all the varied scenes of their lives.
After the death of Mrs. Moore, this occasional social
intercourse was exchanged for an habitual visit once a week,
which afforded to each party the most gratifying reminiscences.
On aU essential points these friends thought alike, and
from a thorough acquaintance with early Methodism, their
sentiments relative to its nature, and discipline, coincided ;
and hence they talked, as well as thought, without the restraint
of any party difference.
It was at the Conference of 1834, that the seed of that
unhappy division was sown which, for a considerable tirae
convulsed Wesleyan-Methodism; the ostensible origin of
which was, the proposal to establish among themselves a
" Theological Institution," for the better qualifying young
men for their ministers.
Frora the very first proposition of this raeasure, Mr.
Moore objected to it, observing — " Hitherto the Lord has
supplied us with the raen we need, at the time we needed
them, and who have from the first, gone in and out with
profit, and success among the people.
" After God had greatly owned the preaching of the
Reverends John and Charies Wesley, so that great numbers
were obedient to the faith; they were anxious for the
continuance of that plain, and heart-felt preaching of the
gospel, which they had felt to be the power of God to the
conversion of their souls.
"Then arose to Mr. Wesley's mind the important question,
 who shaU guide these new-born spu:its by ministerial [311.]

1834. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 8S.
instrumentality, through the trials and difficulties of their
religious course, unto that rest which remaineth for the
people of God ?
" For some time the man of God was embarassed, till he
saw that it was ' not by might, nor by power, but by my
spirit, saith the Lord,' that the good work could be carried
on, — for that He who raised up the people, could from among
themselves, qualify and raise up teachers who should go
before, as well as point out to their flock the way to life
eternal." Mr. Moore continued, " We have had a work of God,
and a confidence in it, which therefore nothing could shake :
I heard Mr. Wesley preach upon the need of such preachers
as God had raised up for him, and which he believed God had
especially given him in order to raise up such a people, frora
' And he gave sorae, apostles ; and sorae, prophets ; and
some, evangelists ; and some, pastors and teachers ; for the
perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the
edifying of the body of Christ : till we all come in the unity
of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a
perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of
Christ.' — Epheslans iv. 11 — 13. The one, as Mr. Wesley
observed, must answer to the other.
" The first sermon was preached before the Conference, and
during its delivery you saw the man of God, treating of the
work of God with which he had been so remarkably entrusted.
" He described in his serraon those apostolic men known
by their fruit, and their success, not as belonging to this or
to that party, but to God. Those wise prophets, who had
a coraprehensive view of those things which are to
" edification, and exhortation, and corafort :" those evangelists
who mightily enforced the power of saving faith upon
perishing sinners — and those pastors and teachers, who build
them up in their most holy faith.
"Then did Mr. Wesley speak," added Mr. Moore, "of
those greatly good men, whom the Lord had raised up to
r.^12.]

1834. EARLY METHODIST PEEACHEES AND PEINCIPLES. Age, 83.
help him, and who, by their simple ministry, accompanied as
it was by the power of God, shook terribly this nation by the
exercise of their varied gifts.
" The second sermon Mr. Wesley preached upon this
subject, was upon The People, from — ' And not holding the
Head, from which all the body by joints and bands having
nourishment ministered, and knit together, increaseth with
the increase of God.' — Colossians ii. 19. Such a church,
said Mr. Wesley, may in truth be called the mystical body of
Christ, while the fellowship is increased and continued by
" The difierent gifts on each bestowed,
Tempered by the art of God."
" Only such men thus gifted of God for the purpose, could
have raised up such a people as were then raised up, and
whose fame still continues in the churches.
" The people to whora this simple preaching of the faith as
it is in Jesus was made spirit and life, were previously dead
in trespasses and sins : some araong them had been profane
profligates of the worst description, but who, by the saving
power of God accompanying this simple preaching of
repentance, justification, and sanctification, through faith in
Jesus, were created anew unto good works, to the astonishraent
of aU — and beyond the power of aU human calculation.
" Such," said Mr. Moore, " was the effect of the apostolic
preaching, and of all who have every where followed in the
same tract.
" And what shall we say to these things ? ShaU we refine
upon the plan, and not trust God to raise up of us — men
thus qualified to bear on our ark as formerly ? imploring the
great head of the church to bestow upon them,
" The spirit of convincing speech,
The power demonstrative impart ;
Such as may every conscience reach,
And sound the unbelieving heart."
Such men were nobly independent for their God, while they
[313.]

1834. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 83.
also had the feelings of ' Man who is a worm, and the son of
man who is a worm.'
" The church of God," continued Mr. Moore, " is, if rightly
formed, the work of God, and the ministers of the sanctuary,
are the most honorable part of it — raade so by God Himself,
and that, not raerely by a calling like that which the people
have to be holy, and harmless, — but to the offi,ce of the
ministry ; for when ^ He ascended up on high, and gave gifts
unto men, He gave some, apostles ; some, prophets ; some,
evangelists ; some, pastors and teachers, for the edifying of
the church, and for the work of the ministry.'
" Names alter, not things : if there be no such calhng in
our day, then there is no such people ; but if indeed there be
apostolic men, and evangeUsts, and pastors, and teachers, —
why then we may believe that the people are holy too, as well
as their ministers : and if so, the people will never usurp an
authority over those whom God has called them to honor,
and to esteem very highly for their works' sake ; neither on
the other hand, will the ministers ever treat the people
otherwise than as brethren beloved, their glory and their joy
before the Lord at His appearing.
"We may refine — but we cannot by altering improve
upon — our old plan of calling our young men out, and
separating them immediately to the work, where, by mixing
in its active duties, and the religious experiences they wiU
meet with, they wUl as formerly, learn well, and learn
quickly, whUe their zeal will not be quenched for want of
sufficient exercise, nor their diversified gifts cramped by
necessary imitation: the end of preaching — not the art of
preaching — was what Mr. Wesley sought, and thus found."
Mr. Moore thus firmly bore his testimony to what he
conceived to be right ; while he forcibly argued against what
he beUeved an injurious alteration in the plan of bringing
out the young men into the Methodist ministry; but he
would not injure his own spirit by plunging it into any
waters of strife, but hoped, and prayed for that peace which
[314.]

1835. VISIT TO MRS. ADAM CLAEKE. Age, 84.
is the bond of perfectness ; preferring on all social occasions,
that his conversation should chiefly refer to subjects connected
with that heaven to which his spirit tended, or to the
progress of the work of God in the world, which ever excited
his liveliest interest.
One day on his visiting Stoke Newington, on entering
the roora where Mrs. Adam Clarke was sitting, on that lady
asking Mr. Moore how he was, he replied, " I am tolerably
weU — not quite well, I shall never be so here," then closing
his hands together and looking up, he continued, " I shall be
better by and by; but this with all humility I can say, that I
am enabled every moment to cry — Abba, Father : my first
thought in the morning, my whole experience during the
day, and ray last feeUng at night is still — Abba, Father : I
know that I can fully claira Hira as My Father : so before
the fall, could our first parents, but after they had eaten of
the forbidden fruit, they hid themselves among the trees of
the garden — and why ? because they had lost the experimental
feeling of — Abba, Father ; and there among those trees, had
human life been so extended, would they have remained till
now, had it not been for the blessed promise ' The seed of
the woman shall bruise the serpent's head.' O, when I think
that, for the atonement of my sins, ' God was manifested in
the flesh,' that He suffered death, assuming our nature for
this very purpose, stamping His death and sufferings with
divine efficacy, I am confounded, I am lost in the contemplation
of the exceeding sinfulness of sin, and of the abundant mercy
of Him who has thus willed our salvation, and who, in the
sole form of prayer given us by Himself, raakes the very first
expression repeat the sentiment of His infinite love, ' Our
Father ! ' to feel this is the Christian's privilege : this sense
of holy filiation man had lost by the fall, and this Christ
came into the world in order to restore to him, it is ' Christ
in us the hope of glory !' "
Mr. Moore was very sincere and very cordial in his
friendships, and when age would fully have excused him from
[315.]

1835. LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, 84.
visiting the chamber of affliction, he stUl held his friends so
near his heart, that no weather prevented that venerable man
from his personal attendance on the sorrows of his friends :
nor did his sympathy rest there : in the strong feelings of his
pious heart he carried them home with him, and in prayerful
intercession spread them before the throne of the heavenly
grace. Still, however, no personal esteem or respect for individuals,
induced him to shrink from a firra maintainance of what he
judged to be right and proper — but he opposed from principle,
and not frora pique. The following anecdote which Mr.
Moore related respecting Mr. Wesley and himself, is highly
characteristic of both parties.
In the year 1789, when Mr. Moore was superintendent of
the London circuit, one of the leading men had, by some
improper conduct, given offence to his religious profession.
Though not a raeraber of the Methodist society, this gentleman
had been in the habit of receiving the holy Sacrament from
the hands of Mr. Wesley, and his brother clergymen.
Mr. Moore having waited upon this gentleman for an
explanation of his conduct, and not being satisfied with it,
told him he should be obliged to refuse him a note of
admission to the holy communion.
The gentleman succeeded in making out a better case for
himself to one of the officiating clergymen, and got him to
proraise to apply to Mr. Wesley when he carae to town for
such a note, in order to silence all scruples for the future
upon the subject. After Mr. Wesley had preached at the
new chapel, he went as usual into the vestry, and Mr. Moore
having shortly followed, saw him writing the requested note,
and about to hand it to the clergyman, when Mr. Moore
addressing Mr. Wesley said — " Sir, do you mean to give a
note of admission to the holy Sacrament to Mr.  ?" Mr.
Wesley rephed, " Yes, Henry, I have reason to believe the
report of his conduct is a mistake." " I have fully examined
into it. Sir," rejoined Mr. Moore, "and I find it is no
[,316,]

1836. DIFFERENCES IN THE CHRISTIAN CHUECH. Age, 83.
mistake, and if you give him a note, I shaU not take the
holy Sacrament myself." Mr. Wesley looked earnestly at
Mr. Moore, and repUed, " I would take the holy Sacrament
if the devil himself were there." " And so," rejoined Mr.
Moore, "would I Sir, but not if you gave hira a note of
admission." Mr. Wesley immediately put the note into the
fire, and returned into the chapel.
On its being one day enquired of Mr. Moore, " what is
your opinion. Sir, relative to the differences which at present
prevail in the Christian church ; do you not think they must
affect the best interests of true religion ?"
" For a tirae," he replied, " it may do so, but it has also
produced a spirit of general enquiry which can now never be
put down; and which pervades not only all ranks of the
community, but all subjects also, in which raankind are now
interested. Science has been laid open to the raan of genius ;
industry has been taxed by invention ; and gospel truth has
been more thoroughly investigated : creed does not so much
cramp as it did, and truth, and the light of truth are spreading
on the right hand, and on the left : and this is a most
important point, for — ' Enquiry is the handmaid of truth :'
few are disposed to look at her in her own hght, they must
have a medium, some take one kind, sorae another, but when
obhged by investigation to view her raore in her own light,
passion and prejudice must in a great measure be first laid
aside." "Are you aware," added Mr. Moore, "ofthe nature
of fhe differences which exist among the Society of Friends ?"
" Not altogether," it was replied ; " but I have understood
that the old Friends have been accustomed to look chiefly to
' Christ in them the hope of glory ;' — without so much as
remembering — ^that in the first place He must be their
atoneraent for guilt, before he can be their sanctifier from sin,
by the Spirit of God shed abroad in their hearts."
" Yes," rejoined Mr. Moore, " Christ must first have
died for us, and we must corae to Him from a deep, and
painful sense of our transgressions, before He will send the
[317,]

1836. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 85.
Holy Spirit into our hearts : hence He is called the Comforter;
but it was after Jesus had offered Himself up as an atonement
for the sins of the world, that the Holy Comforter was given,
and He came to convince the world of sin, and then to take
of the things of Christ, and to shew them unto us by His
light, and His sanctifying power : indeed our Lord Himself
says, ' That it was needful that He should go away, in order
that the Holy Spirit might come to them as a comforter.' "
" I wish," added Mr. Moore, " that the Friends would strive
for the administration ofthe holy Sacraments among themselves.
One of their society in Bristol used to argue with me much
on this point, and when I insisted on the Scriptural necessity
of the Sacraments, as binding upon all Christian churches,
from our Lord's express command, — ' Do this in remembrance
of me ;' he would reply, ' If I have the life of God, I have
the blood, for the blood is the life,' — what a pity," I rephed,
" that our Lord did not tell us so, nor his apostles after Him ;
it would have saved much painful discussion — whereas our
Lord enjoins the ordinance, — ' As often as ye eat this bread,
and drink this cup, ye do shew forth the Lord's death tiU He
come ;' and the continued observance of this sacred rite, is
one standing proof among many, of the divine authenticity of
the holy Scriptures, and of the truth of the doctrine of the
Atonement." On some remarks being once made to Mr. Moore, relative
to his Life of Mrs. Fletcher, a train of thought appeared
suddenly to occupy his mind, which shortly found utterance
in the foUowing narration.
On the sabbath forenoon preriously to the assembhng of
the Conference at Leeds, in the year 1784, Mr. Wesley
preached in the only chapel then in the town, at ten o'clock,
giving as a reason for thus preaching in church hours — " No
church could hold the preachers and people assembled on
that occasion." Mr. Moore, having just been summoned to
England to attend this Conference, went to hear Mr. Wesley,
who, after preaching, gave out, that Mr. Fletcher would
preach at seven o'clock on the Sunday morning, and Mr.
[318,]

1836. ANECDOTES OF EAELY METHODISM. Age, 85.
Moore at five on the Monday raorning. Mr. Moore was
amazed and distressed at this announcement ; but he went to
hear the venerable Mr. Fletcher on the Sunday morning.
" He ascended the pulpit," added Mr. Moore, " and his
person had the most majestic appearance, but withal he had
so heaven-beaming a countenance as to enkindle love, while
it caUed forth the admiration of the beholder. The whole
Conference were present upon the occasion ; and after singing
and prayer, Mr. Fletcher took for the subject of his discourse
the first lesson for the day, which was the disobedient prophet.
" It is the man of God, who was disobedient unto the word
of the Lord : therefore the Lord hath delivered him unto
the lion, which hath torn him, and slain him, according to
the word of the Lord, which he spake unto him." — 1 Kings
xiu. 26. Then looking earnestly down upon the people with
extreme energy, and as if the whole scene were present
before him, Mr. Fletcher repeated, — ' It is the man of God
who was disobedient to the word of the Lord !'
"'Behold, my brethren, this man who, while he was
obedient to the coraraand of God, was triuraphant over every
opposition, but who, upon becoming disobedient, was
dehvered by Him, to the destruction of the hon.' Mr.
Fletcher proceeded to give an account of Jeroboam, ' of
whom,' continued Mr. Fletcher, ' it is repeatedly stated in
several passages of Scripture, that — He taught Israel to sin,
— for hira the Lord in His providence had wrested the ten
tribes of Israel from Rehoboara, though he had been the
chief man in the revolt: but notwithstanding this — God's
interference on his behalf, he could not trust God, but when
the people ought to have gone up to Jerusalem, which was
the only place in which they were allowed to worship with
sacrifice, he feared to trust them, lest they should revolt from
his government ; — and to provide against which, he devised a
worship to keep them from going up thither, and set up a
false worship in this subtle manner at Beth-el : and none of
the people were found to oppose his will. But God never
wants agents for the performance of His purpose, for — there
[319.]

1836. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 83.
came a man of God frora Judah. — But, though Sent by God
Himself, " the man of God" knew how to respect the kingly
office, and treated it with all deference ; for, addressing the
altar, instead of the king, he cried, — O, Altar, Altar, thus
saith the Lord, &c." The king feeling himself thus openly
opposed, and seeing his authority at stake, put forth his
hand and cried out, — " Lay hold on him." What,' exclaimed
Mr. Fletcher, ' lay hold on a man of God, without God's
leave ? That could not be, therefore the hand which was put
forth against him dried up, so that he could not pull it in
again to him. " The altar also was rent, and the ashes poured
out from the altar, according to the sign which the man of
God had given by the word of the Lord."
" ' The king was humbled and abased before the man of
God ; and as the loss of his hand would have been a perpetual
monument of his shame, he prayed the man of God that he
would " intreat now the face of the Lord thy God, and pray
for me that my hand may be restored again."
" ' How high, how holy a character then did a Prophet of
the Lord sustain ! while he remained obedient to the heavenly
voice, it was strong in the might of Him who gave the word;
— so strong, that even the arm of the highest temporal power,
when raised against the commission bome by the servant of
the Lord, was withered in the attempt to arrest the divine
message, against the altars, and the priests of the idols !'
" Again, in the most striking terms Mr. Fletcher shewed,
that ' any disobedience to the heavenly mandate rendered
even a prophet of the Lord powerless, and not only like unto
other men in this respect, but he was visited with especial
punishments, for not being obedient to especial advantages ;
deducing from the whole subject the strongest reasonings why
the servants of the Most High should be vaUant for the truth,
and not through any temptation, however specious, or for
any cause, turn aside frora following the full command of the
Lord, which is their path of duty ; for untU their heavenly
commission is perfectly fulfilled, they may both walk and
[,320,]

1836. PULPIT TIMIDITY IN EARLY LIFE. Age, 85.
prophecy in safety, claiming for thefr support the arm of
Omnipotence, and as their defence — the shield of Jehovah.'
" I was extremely pleased and impressed," added Mr.
Moore, " -vrith the whole service : the shadow of the divine
presence was seen among us, and His going forth was in our
sanctuary. At the conclusion of the service, Mr. Fletcher
again gave out for my preaching on the foUowing morning :
on returning to my lodgings, I was much distressed and
perplexed in my mind on this account, well knovring that all
the preachers would be present at the early preaching ; — the
fear and the dread of this kept sleep from my eyes, and
slumber from my eyelids ; added to which I felt myself a
stranger in a strange land, and in one too in which I had
never before spoken publicly: but as the appointment was
made by Mr. Wesley, I dared offer no objection to the
arrangement. " In much mental bondage, I went on the Monday
morning to the chapel at the hour appointed, when to my
dismay, who should be in the pulpit with his hand leaning
upon his staff, but the venerable Mr. Fletcher himself: at
sight of this," continued Mr. Moore, " my first impression
was to run away altogether : a moraent's reflection changed
my purpose into a feeling of submission to ray appointed
duty, accompanied by an indescribable fear of performing it.
I ascended the pulpit and gave out the hymn ; while I did so
my knees smote one against the other : I knelt down to pray,
and- indeed lifted my heart with my voice, that I might be
endued vrith power and wisdom from on high : my soul was
cahned with the holy exercise, and when I arose from my
knees, the bondage of my spirit was broken ; I took my text,
and continued the service, fully set free from that fear which
hath torment, — and strengthened in my resolution ever to
obey the voice of duty, and to put ray whole trust and
rehance on Hira who hath said, — ' To obey is better than
sacrifice.' " [321,]

1836. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 85.
The preceding history of some of the details of the life of
Mr. Moore, will have furnished araple testimony to the
firmness of his character, and of his high sense of duty ;
despite the fear or favor of man, and of his courage to
maintain a right in its own strength, in opposition to such
even of his friends as would waver in the raaintenance of it
themselves. The following narrative furnishes another, among many
proDfs which raight still be adduced, to support this point of
his character.While Mr. Moore was stationed as superintendent of the
London west circuit, a chapel was rauch needed at that end of
the town, in the room of the one occupied in Chandler street,
which was much too small to accommodate the people
disposed to attend the Methodist preaching in that place, —
but no ground could be found suitable for the purpose,
though it had been sought long, and anxiously. At length,
however, a spot of ground was discovered, which, upon
measurement, proved to be just enough on which to built
the chapel required. The official men applied for the purchase
of it to the gentleman who was its proprietor. He made no
objection to the object for which the ground was sought; —
the terms were agreed upon, and the two parties met in good
faith, and both sides signed the agreement of the purchase of
the land, on a sheet of unstamped paper.
In a few days after this event, apphcation was made to
the gentleman by the steward of the duke of Portland, for
the purchase of that very piece of ground on which to erect a
national school. The gentleman informed his lordship's
steward of its baring been thus previously disposed of; on
which he expressed much regret, and the irapossibUity of
obtaining another spot of ground suited to the object named,
within the limits allowed for its erection ; and put the whole
matter in such a strong, and favorable light for his ovro
wishes, that the gentleman concluded with declaring his
[.322,]

1836.

DEBATES CONCERNING HIND STREET CHAPEL. Age, 85.

opinion that he could, and his intention to, annul the
agreeraent with the late purchasers of the ground.
In conformity vrith this determination, the late proprietor
of the ground wrote a strong letter to the officiating raen of
Chandler street chapel, saying, they " raust give up the
ground, it being wanted for such and such purposes."
In much consternation at this painful coraraunication, a
meeting was called to consider the letter, and the threats
which accompanied it in case of resistance.
As superintendent of the circuit, Mr. Moore was in the
chair at this meeting; — and the gentleman's letter was
produced and read aloud, and much conversation ensued in
consequence of its contents; the whole transaction of the
purchase of the land was considered in detail, its suitability
for the intended use of it dwelt upon, — but, in opposition
to these reasons for maintaining the right of purchase, was
the vrish of his lordship's steward, and even the duke of
Portland himself, for its reUnquishment : — this consideration,
and the threatening and authoritative tone of the late
proprietor's letter, and the dread of legal proceedings in case
of resistance, intimidated all. Some present thought that,
as a religious people, it was their duty to yield for peace' sake :
others again talked of submitting to providence, — whUe some
of thera spoke of " the injury it might do to the duke's mind
if they did not, as professing Christians, submit their will
for the accommodation of others."
After aU present had expressed their opinion, Mr. Moore
rose, and spoke to the foUowing effect.
" Really, brethren, I cannot but feel surprized at the
views which you have taken relative to the subject before us.
It is true that the gentleman threatens much if we do not
give up the ground, and I grant that it is weU to do much
for peace' sake, — but even peace itself should never be
purchased at the expense of justice. For years you have
been looking about for just such a spot as the one now
purchased, on which to build a chapel, the one you have
[323.]

1836. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 85.
being too smaU to hold the congregation who would come :
you have added prayer to your labor in this matter, and now,
when by all fair means, God in His providence has given you
what you so earnestly desired, and diligently sought, not for
your own good merely, but for the glory of God, would you
now throw back the good providence of God, and thus account
yourselves unworthy of it ?
" Besides, it is not your agreement to relinquish : when
you took the ground, and signed the agreement, you did so
in behalf of the Methodist people, and to them you are
responsible for every act you thus officially perform ; you
cannot, consequently, yourselves yield the right you have
assumed in the land. The agreement itself is perfectly vahd,
being signed by both parties, and regularly witnessed; and
though it ought to have been done on a stamp, the penalty
for that omission is easily paid, and the agreement may still
be stamped. I wiU not consent to your relinquishing the
ground which God in His proridence has put into your hands :
we will abide the issue of the gentleman's legal threat; —
write to him at once and teU him so."
The official men of Chandler street followed the course
marked out for them, and the business ultimately ended in
the undisturbed building of the Hind street Methodist
chapel, Manchester square.

m^ ?m (m ii'A 1 S\^ 3\^ Sffi ?aI ^As ^AS S'A'^ w

.03=

BOOK VIII.

JFtrSt 3Strmtitaf)ain ffionfcrEnce ;— Eoulfou CouferEiite.

1837-

-1842.

(Q^^^HE Wesleyan Conference ofthe year 1837, was held
Vr^Jo'^ in Bfrmingham for the first tirae : when the
©^^ Reverend Mr. Edraund Grindrod was chosen
president, and the Reverend Mr. Robert Newton,
secretary. At this Conference for the first tirae since the
death of Mr. Wesley, the Conference resolved to introduce
the form of " The Iraposition of Hands," in the ordaining, or
setting apart of its ministers, for the full functions of their
itinerant labors.
This step could not but call forth Mr. Moore's views
upon the subject, and these we shaU best learn from the
contents of the subjoined letter, which he addressed to the
president of the Conference, during the sitting of its assembled
ministers. [.325.].

1837. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 86.

Brunswick Place,
August, 1837.
My Dear Brother,
Without any preface, which is needless between us, I
wUl briefly state a few particulars which have occurred to me
respecting our affairs. It seems the Conference have at
length declared for " Ordination," but what provision have
they made for it ? I mean such ordination as will satisfy
enquiring minds, and especially the people to whom the
ordained are to administer in holy things, who may enquire
concerning the validity and authority of the right assumed :
for this enquiry we should be prepared. You know Mr,
Wesley made a distinction between the prophetic, and the
pastoral office : for the former he allowed the call of God
was sufficient if fully proved : " If any man speak, let him
speak as the oracles of God : if any man prophecy, let him
prophecy according to the analogy of faith."
The pastoral office is different ; it implies a people that is
to be administered unto : this call is a human, — but a sacred
thing, and men have a right to judge concerning it.
The scriptural way of ordination, by the imposition of
hands, was allowed by the apostles, and since their time has
been allowed by the church in every age. Mr. Wesley
allowed this, and ordained — first, for America — secondly, for
Scotland — and thirdly, for England " when the time should
come." The time came long since, but the Conference would
not allow it ; now that they have aUowed it, what provision
have they made for it ?
This question lies with weight upon my mind, as I am
the only person now aUve that Mr. Wesley committed that
power to, and I know that he committed it for the purpose
that it should becorae a common thing, whenever it should
be judged by the Conference best to adopt it. Have we
renounced Mr. Wesley ? Is he no longer our father in the
[326.]

1837. ME. MOOEE's LETTEES ON ORDINATION. Age, 86.
gospel ? I have been much importuned to ordain for those
who have unhappily been separated frora us in the present
contentions, but I have refused to do so, as I conceived that
I possessed the power only for the Methodists.
I say it is a very serious question with me to be unfaithful
to God, to Mr. Wesley, and Methodism, which is their work,
by thus suffering this ordination to die with me, and for I
know not what reason.
Wishing your opinion and advice,
I remain, my dear brother.
Yours respectfully and truly,
HENRY MOORE.
That the Conference did not view the subject in the
same hght, would appear by no reply being made to this
communication, nor to a second on the same subject, which
Mr. Moore afterwards addressed, through its next president,
to that body.
Satisfied that he had discharged his high sense of duty,
in offering his services, and laying what he deemed their
authority, and weight before his brethren, — Mr. Moore
silently yielded to their practical decision ; and no more thus
pubUcly registered his judgraent ; and it is certain he was
never invited to take part on any occasion of the annual
ordinations of the Methodist ministry.
True ; Mr. Moore had retired from the itinerancy, but
he was stiU on the list of its superannuated preachers, and
he had never, since his retirement through infirmity, engaged
in any secular employment whatever ; so that in every sense
he was stiU God's minister, but by reason of decay of strength
from length of years, he was unable to do tbe active duties of
the itinerancy, and hence though he was stiU " God's servant,"
he was also " God's prisoner !"
Mr. Moore now hved in much retirement, but frequently [327. J

1837. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 86,
visited some of his old and endeared friends. With the
family of his medical adviser, J. Hunter, esquire, of Islington,
he often spent the day, cheerfully entering into the history of
by-gone times, interspersed with anecdotes of men, and events.
Mr. Moore regularly spent one day in each week, vrith the
family of Mr. Richard Smith, of Stoke Newington, unless some
proridential circumstance prevented ; and his society and
conversation were variedly delightful, and profitable to the
different members of the family. Mr. Moore was eminently
the friend of children, and pleased himself in all their tokens
of kind attention : he was not only patient with, but gratified
by, their raultifarious questions. He often called them to
his knee, and told them stories to interest their feehngs ; and
ever at parting put his hand upon their heads, and blessed
them. On the other hand the children returned the love bestowed,
and when the weather permitted, accompanied their venerated
friend into the garden, cheerfully gathering for him fruit and
flowers, and jumping about him in all the fondness of childish
enjoyment. Their very gambols amused him, nor did he grow weary
of their mental inquisitiveness, or officious kindnesses.
Lessons — religious, moral, and intellectual — acquired,
under such circumstances, are only effaced by death.
For those of riper years, he had ever a word of kind
encouragement ; and during any season of domestic affliction,
his counsel and sympathy were ever those of a father. Before
he took his departure, he invariably assembled the family to
commend them by prayer to God — remembering thus before
His divine footstool, the afflicted, the sorrowful, or the absent,
as the varied circumstances of the case justified, during the
many years of these his weekly visitings.
His conversation was cheerful, as well as instructive, and
entertaining; possessing a pecuhar terseness both of style
and expression, suited to the circumstances of the case, and
to the society in which he was placed.
[328.]

1837. ME. WESLEY AND THE EAEL OF HUNTINGDON. Age, 80.
It is rauch to be regretted that more of his fund of
anecdotes had not been comraitted to writing, as weU as many
of his strong sayings ; but the tone, the manner, and the
aptness of them to the passing moment, whUe they each
made thera additionaUy striking, renders it extremely difflcult
to give their picquancy on paper.
Speaking one day respecting the late celebrated countess
of Huntingdon, Mr. Moore observed, " Mr. Wesley, shortly
before his death, gave me this account respecting her
ladyship's only son. His lordship, who had a great personal
respect for Mr. Wesley, as they were sitting alone together
one day, observed, ' I should wish, Sir, to have some
conversation with you on the subject of religion, the lady my
mother is too importunate with me on these matters.' Mr.
Wesley assented, replying ' What point would your lordship
choose for discussion ?' ' The difficulties of Revelation,' it
was subjoined. Mr. Wesley continued, ' My lord, had we
not better begin vrith the difflculties of what is terraed
natural religion ?' The earl replied — ' Sir, you surprise me ;
I thought there were no difflculties in natural religion.' Mr.
Wesley answered, ' My lord, there are difficulties ; and such
as I doubt neither you, or I can answer. What does your
lordship think of the first point in aU religion, the worship of
an Eternal God ? What idea has your lordship of a Being
without beginning, and without end?' His lordship was
silent for sorae time, and then expressed hiraself as ' utterly
lost in the idea of such an Existence.' ' And yet,' observed
Mr. Wesley, ' you raust believe it ; can your lordship get on
one step without believing it?' the reply was 'I cannot:'
' well then,' added Mr. Wesley, ' my lord, in all religion we
must take the very first point for granted, and that too with
the highest reason ; and yet we can form no conception of it:
the idea of an eternal Being is too vast for finite intelhgence :
let us then converse a little respecting the evidences of
religion.' Mr. Wesley being fully master of this subject, the
conversation was long, interesting, and satisfactory. His
lordship made this objection, — ' How can I be certain that
[329.]

IS^*^- LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 86.
this record, whUe I cannot deny any part of it, was ever realized
by any man ?' ' The same record, ray lord, which assures you
of the facts, gives the clearest account of those who testify to
the facts ; and, in such a manner as, admitting one, doubt is
shut out from the other; and I could bring you a hundred
witnesses, out of the book, who can now, any day, assure you
of the same facts.' ' O,' replied his lordship, ' iny mother
tells me enough of these, that would bring me to personal
experience, which as yet I cannot receive.'
" And so the conversation ended ; but, observed Mr.
Wesley, ' I have a good hope in reference to the eari;
believing that for some time before his death, his lordship
was a changed man.' "
The earl of Huntingdon died in the prime of youthful
vigor, in a fit of apoplexy, while sitting at table with a party
of friends : he died single, and for a time the titie was
believed to be extinct, but happily an heir has since been
discovered.

With many of his brethren in the ministry Mr. Moore
lived on terms of intimacy and affection; some of whom
would have had a place in this memoir, had the venerable man
himself written the continuation to his life. Only those whose
correspondence with him has been preserved can now be
noticed, amongst whom is the Reverend Mr. Peter M'Owan.
In the spring of the year 1836, this gentleman was laid aside
by affliction, which for a time threatened serious consequences,
but early in the summer of the year 1837, bis health was so
far restored as to enable him to perforra his ministerial duties;
and he has since been permitted to discharge the sacred
offices of the ministry with little bodily interruption. To
this state of health he refers in the following letter addressed
to Mr. Moore, from the circuit in which he had a few weeks
previously commenced to labor.
The letter is dated as follows,
[330.]

1837. ME. M'OWAN's LETTEE TO ME. MOOEE. Age, 86.

Colchester,
September 2']th, 1837.

Very Dear Sir

I have often been reminded by Mrs. M'Owan of the
condition on which you promised to favor her with a note in
your hand writing .- and having the opportunity of a friendly
conveyance, I now, with much pleasure comply.
You wiU be pleased to hear that we are most comfortably
settled vrith the friends here. They are kind and good. The
town society, especially, is in prosperity. For the last three
weeks we have had a succession of persons applying for
spiritual advice ; and, two at least, who came in deep distress,
have been enabled to believe on the Lord Jesus with their
hearts unto righteousness. Our prayer meetings, on Monday
and Saturday evenings, are attended by about one hundred
and fifty devout worshippers. In meeting the classes, I have
met with raany who are hungering and thirsting to be filled
with righteousness ; and if a deep irapoverisbing process, is
the ordinary forerunner of a sanctifying shower, I think we
have a good prospect.
My health, I ara thankful to say, has sensibly improved
since I left London. I have hitherto preached three times a
week, besides meeting classes ; and though I have repeatedly
felt that I had gone to the verge of my strength, yet I have
sustained no real injury. This, together with the increase of
inward happiness which I have, through my renewed actual
connection vrith the good work, causes rae daily to rejoice.
My coUeagues are all I could wish ; and we have indeed
the prospect of a happy year.
I have raade enquiry about the Ostler, who was the chief
man in the society when you visited Colchester with the
venerable Wesley : and have been informed that he retained
his integrity to the end : and died a peaceful and triumphant
death. During life he had realized some property; the
[.»!.]

1839. LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, 88,
greater part of which he bequeathed to the trustees of the
old chapel ; and to the poor of the society. One of his items
to the latter, secures a loaf of bread to twelve -widows every
week. Mrs. M'Owan unites witb me in affectionate regards, and
in earnest prayer that your health may be greatly improved,
and that your spiritual enjoyments may yet more, and more
abound. We have not forgotten your prayers in our behalf. We
shall feel honored by your coraraunication at your earliest
convenience. I remain, dear Sir,
Yours affectionately,
PETER M'OWAN.

In the spring of the year 1839, Mr. Moore was attacked
by an illness which had nearly proved fatal. To a friend who
hastened to see him, he said, raising himself up in bed —
" Here I am, but I know not what the Lord may be about
doing with me, nor am I anxious : I feel my feet are upon
the rock, and if I die, I die to live. On this perhaps my
dying bed, I thank God that He called rae out of the world
to be His servant; I thank Him for the grace which has
enabled me to be faithful to my caUing; and I thank Him
too that I have never looked back since I first set out for the
heavenly kingdom." At another time he remarked, " When
Mr. Wesley was dying, he repeated —
' I, the chief of sinners am,
But Jesus died for me.'
Such is also ray feeling and sentiraent ;" and then raising
his eyes and hand, he again repeated the same lines : pausing
a few moments he added — " And Jesus not only died for me,
but He lives in me ; any faith, short of this eridence, is not
worth resting in, while it is said, ' He wiU send forth the
[.332.]

1839.

FRIENDLY CONVERSATION. — DREAMS. Age, 88.

Spirit into their hearts crying, " Abba, Father." To the
same friend he subsequently added, " Live to God, live to
God, there is nothing else worth living for, nothing else that
will abide the day of His coming." Then, pausing a few
moments Mr. Moore said, " I had gracious manifestations
from the Holy Spirit tbis morning upon my bed, they
softened my heart : O the love of Jesus, the love of Jesus !"
To the surprize of Mr. Moore's medical attendant and
friends, he recovered once more in a few weeks his usual
health and strength, so as to be able in the July following,
to resume his accustomed weekly visits to his friends at Stoke
Nesvington. On his entering the house he exclaimed, —
" Behold, I am here again, a miracle to myself: I feel as in
a dream when one awaketh ; and what God designs I know
not, by thus sparing my life : God is my witness, I ara ready
to do His holy will, whether by ray life, or in my death ; I
am ready to live to act, or to die to live : God grant that ray
future life be not a mere natural life, but ' one hid with
Christ in God.' I often ask myself, why does God spare me ?
what is His purpose in thus prolonging ray inactive existence ?
my importunity for hfe has not been the cause, for I felt
' ready to depart and be with Christ,' knowing it was far
better." It was replied, " Sanctify them through Thy truth, — Thy
word is truth :" he added quickly, " Yes, that is God's
design, and I believe He will accompUsh it in me ; His wiU
be done !"
Shortly afterwards, drawing a book from his pocket, Mr.
Moore added, " I have brought back your sixth volume of Dr.
Southey's Life of the poet Cowper : I wish you particularly
to mark what Cowper says on the subject of dreams, — his
views are expiressed in a letter to lady Hesketh, where he
says, writing -to that lady, (page 52) ' Mrs. Carter thinks on
the subject of dreams as every one else does ; that is to say —
according to her own experience : she has had none that are
extraordinary, and therefore accounts dreams as only the
ordinary operation of the fancy. Mine are of a texture that
[333.]

1839. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 88.
will not suffer me to ascribe them to so inadequate a cause,
or to any cause but the operation of an exterior agency.'
Cowper continues, ' I have a mind, and to you I will venture
to boast of it, as free from superstition as any man living ;
neither do I give heed to dreams in general as predictive, —
though particular ones I believe to be so. Some very sensible
persons, and I suppose Mrs. Carter -among them, will readily
acknowledge, that in old times God ^pake by dreams; but
they affirm with much boldness that He has ceased to do so.
If you ask them when, they answer, He has now revealed His
will in the Scriptures, and there is no longer any need that
He should instruct, or admonish us, by dreams. I grant
that with respect to doctrines, and precepts. He has left us
in want of nothing; but has He therefore proscribed Himself
in any of the operations of His providence ? Surely not ; —
it is perfectly a different consideration, and the same need
that there was for His interference in this way then, there is
still, and ever must be while man continues blind and fallible,
and a creature beset with changes which he can neither foresee,
nor obviate : His operations however of this kind are I allow
very rare."
After Mr. Moore had remarke 1 at some length upon the
correct sentiment which, to his mind, Cowper entertained
upon the subject of dreams, he said — " I am sure I have
often been taught, and warned too, by the visions of the night
upon my bed : He who formed mind can, and does at times,
instruct it without the aid of those general recipients by
which it usually acquires information.
" For ' doctrine and precept,' I too would only look to
the record of God, which is the word of God ; but often,
when in heaviness of spirit, I have had no clear perception of
God's will concerning any judgment of a case, or line of
conduct which was best to be pursued by me, I have thus
laid me down in bed in the prayerful desire, as expressed in
one of our hymns, concerning God's will —
" Bid me e'en in sleep go on.
Restlessly my God desire ;"
|;;;i4,l

1839.

OBJECTIONS TO THE CENTENARY MOVEMENT. Age, 88.

then He has spoken to my spirit upon my bed, and my
waking conduct has manifested that I had not been raistaken
in my midnight teacher !"
It has been seen in the course of this meraoir, that Mr.
Moore looked with a jealous raind not only upon every
innovation in the understood laws of Methodisra, — but also
upon any new thing introduced among the people. This
holy jealousy was much excited relative to a scheme which
was devised for raising a fund to be called " The Centenary
Fund," vvhich was intended to commemorate the institution
of what is properly termed Wesleyan-Methodism, since its
proper incorporated institution as a religious body, and which
fund, araounting to £220,000, was to be appropriated to the
building, or beautifying of premises, for carrying on the
affairs of the missions, to be called the Wesley^an Centenary
Hall; for the aiding of the Theological Institution, and
also for other charities, such as the chapel fund, and others
immediately connected with, and necessary to, the well-being
of the body politic. This fund, large as it was, and evincing
the excessive beneficence of that large body of Christian
people, excited much uneasiness in the mind of Mr. Moore,
because he feared that a sudden influx of wealth might
injure the spiritual prosperity of the people, by exciting a
spirit of ambition for, and on behalf of, its even holy things.
The subjoined letter of Mr. Moore's, relative to this
subject, will express his views generally; it was addressed
to one of the Wesleyan missionary secretaries, — the Reverend
Mr. John Beecham.
Brunswick Place,
January 18, 1839.
My Dear Brother,
I enclose you my usual annual subscription for the
missions £10 10s. Perhaps it is needful to speak a few
words on another subject, although in so doing I shall, to use
the words of St. Paul, be constrained to speak as a fool. I
[335,]

1839. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 88.
have lived and labored many years as a Wesleyan-Methodist
preacher : when I first became acquainted with Mr. Wesley, I
observed that he preached the Gospel with the utmost
simplicity, and he seemed to feel all that be preached, and to
make it all bis own. I aimed to follow him, as he foUowed
Christ. All human artificial ways he taught me to despise,
believing they could no more help one who was called of God
to the ministry, than (to use his own words,) " Dean Swift's
mill to make verses, could help a real poet,"
Speaking on this subject soon after he began his heavenly
course, he says, " My soul is sick of this sublime divinity,
let mine be that of a little child, and let the deepest words I
use to express it, be those I find in the oracles of God,"
I hope I am also a Wesleyan giver : I give what I can,
and at a time when I think it most needful. Had I acted
otherwise, especially for the last twenty-five years, I might
now, in the present extraordinary day, rank with the most
liberal of my brethren : but I have reserved for myself, and
to help those who depend upon me, but a bare sufficiency.
Let no man therefore judge me as insensible to the good
of Methodism, or ungrateful to the Father of light, who gave
it to the world by His favored servant, because I do not give
to your Centenary : I cannot, unless I would " rob Peter to
pay Paul," which I do not think it right to do, especially as
now Peter seems to be the poorer of the two. Therefore, —
admiring the liberality of the brethren, and yet terribly afraid
of the consequences of it to the work of God, I remain.
Your very affectionate brother,
H: MOORE.
It has been observed, that Mr. Moore undertook in the
year 1817, to compile the " Life of the late Mrs. Fletcher,"
relict of the pious, and learned vicar of Madely, from the
papers left by that extraordinary lady, and for which task
Mr. Moore was eminently fitted by his general knowledge of
the state of religion in her day, and also from his intimate
[330.]

1839.

MES. fletchee's life, and MISS d'aecy. Age, 88.

personal acquaintance with herself. Sorae time after the
pubhcation of that work, it was translated into the French;
by Miss D'Arcy, sister-in-law of major Sirr, superintendent
of the Dublin police, and by that lady, a copy was pi;esented,
by perraission, to the Queen of France, by whora it was
personally received with the raost marked expressions of
kindly condescension.
It appears that, in the year 1839, Miss D'Arcy undertook
to compile a Life of the Reverend John Wesley, taking for her
ground-work, Mr. Moore's Life of thair greatly good raan, but
enriching it also from those written by other of his biographers:
it is to this subject that the subjoined letfer refers, addressed
to that lady, then residing in Paris.
Brunswick Place, 1839.
Dear Miss D'Arcy,
Your remembrance of me is always grateful to me,
and I am glad that you stiU remember me in love, in which
I include your dear sister. This double feeling constrains
me to take up a heavy cross, to write once raore a short letter,
for no cross to rae is so heavy now as writing. I am much
changed since I saw you. Nearly five years ago I had a
paralytic affection, by which my right hand has almost lost
its cunning, as you will perceive, besides inducing much
general debility. I have been obhged to give up the itinerant
ministry, and am unable to render you any assistance in your
labor of love, in which I am much interested ; — all I can
give you is ray best wishes and prayers.
I have left off corresponding, even with ray dear sisters,
who are obUged to be satisfied with hearing about rae.
My understanding and voice are graciously continued to rae,
so that I continue to preach occasionally — for which I am
thankful. I live chiefly in retirement, and see little company,
and I am striving to prepare for that solemn change which has
been so wonderfully protracted, I being now in my eighty
eighth year, and I have a good hope through grace. [337.]

1839. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 88.
I shall be glad to hear that you have succeeded in the
work SO kindly undertaken by you, and I trust it will do
good, though I cannot promise to answer your letter even
bearing such good news, being quite exhausted with even
this effort. I must therefore conclude, wishing yourself and
your dear sister every blessing.
I am, dear Miss D'Arcy,
Your very affectionate friend,
HENRY MOORE.
P.S. Remeraber me kindly to your brother-in-law, major
Sirr, and his lady, — I hope they are well.
Major Sirr vvas an officer in the army, and distinguished
for his uncommon bravery ; he rendered himself eminently
useful in the Irish Rebellion. Having gained information
that lord Edward Fitsgerald, brother of the duke of Leinster,
headed the rebellion, he hastened to seize him ; but his
resistance was so great, his antagonist was obliged to fire,
which wounded his lordship in the arm : he was then secured
and lodged in prison. A fever ensued, in consequence ofthe
wound, when his aunt — lady Louisa Lenox — daughter ofthe
duke of Richmond, entreated, and obtained leave from the
lord lieutenant to attend her nephew in prison, which she did
till he died. This amiable lady had been several years before
married to Mr. Connolly, one of the richest commoners in
Ireland. It may be observed, that although Mr. Moore had ceased
to be an itinerant preacher, yet he was generally able to
preach once on the Sabbath, though on account of the
feebleness of his limbs, he was obliged to sit in the pulpit ;
yet he ever felt grateful to God for being permitted to speak
in His great name, and to preach repentance and remission of
sins to all who, in simple- faith, relied upon the atonement
once offered for meui's transgressions.
His mind was generally in a cheerful and equable state,
and he delighted to occupy his accustomed seat in the house
[.338.]

1839. ANECDOTE OF DE. PEIESTLY. Age, 88.
of his intimate friends; where his conversation was ever pious,
cheerful, and instructive, tending to the edification of all who
had the privilege of his society : his raeraory was surprizingly
good : he would relate with the most rigid exactness, events
and anecdotes, with even years intervening between the
respective relations : his fund of anecdote also was large,
and highly interesting.
One day, on a circumstance connected with Leeds being
mentioned, Mr. Moore added, — "I knew Surgeon Hayes,
of Leeds, he was himself a Methodist, and very intimate
with the celebrated Dr. Priestly, who also then resided there,
and who occasionally accompanied Mr. Hayes to the Wesleyan
chapel : on his calling on Dr. Priestly to take him to hear,
as he expected, an eminent preacher, the Reverend Mr.
Samuel Bradburn, he was quite confounded on perceiving in
the pulpit, in his stead, Mr. Thoraas Mitchel, a zealous and
pious local preacher : the raistake was without remedy, and Dr.
Priestly heard very attentively this very good, plain, but
unlettered man. On their way home frora the chapel, Mr.
Hayes, after some silence, fearing a man of Dr. Priestly's
mind could not but be distressed by so plain a sermon, at
first feared to make the slightest inquiry of the doctor
respecting it ; at length, however, he remarked — ' I lament.
Dr. Priestly, our disappointment this evening, but I hope
you will riot misjudge the mistake.' ' Make no apology.
Sir,' replied Dr. Priestly, ' I think the sermon vvas a raost
admirable one.' ' Doctor, you must surely be joking.'
'Indeed Sir, I am not, replied Dr. Priestly, 'that sermon
was a raost excellent one; raany men may do good, but
that man must do good, for he aims at nothing else.' "
Mr. Moore had, for some years, been in the habit of
spending the anniversary of his birth-day at the house of his
friend Mr. Richard Smith. On the twenty-first day of
December of this year, when he entered his eighty-ninth
year, he went with his accustomed cheerfulness to Stoke
Newington : he returned to each, and all their kindly greeting
[339.]

1839. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 88.
upon the occasion ; — and, on its being reraarked — " really,
Mr. Moore, you look so well, it is alraost a duty to ask how
old you are ?" He replied, " Old enough to be better, my
dear friend, especially having known and seen so much of
God's faithfulness in my own experience, and that too of so
many of His people, who all testify of His goodness in their
various providential dispensations, and the depth of the riches
of the knowledge and the love of God, in Christ Jesus,
concerning us ; His love has followed me all the days of my
life, and here I am wiUing to abide His own good pleasure :
my limbs are feeble, but in other respects, I bless God, I feel
myself. I preached last Sabbath at Hackney, with much
liberty, and Mr. Martin has called upon me to preach for
him on Christmas morning at the City Road chapel." To
the reraark, " It is a large cbapel for you now, - Sir," he
repUed, " Yes it is ; but as it appears to be God's providence
that calls me there, I will not mistrust Him for enabling me
once more to bear my testimony for Him in that place, I
am ever in God's hand, and while I ever seek so to be, I
cannot for a raoraent conceive myself left in the power of
Satan : we should be at daggers' points in a moment ; I
should preach even in hell itself, of the love of God in Christ
Jesus, which would have redeemed every soul there, had
they obeyed the Gospel terms of salvation, or ' the hght which
lighteneth every man coming into the world ;' and I should
preach of the folly of the rebellion of the leader to perdition,
even to himself, and methinks he would wish me out, for
causing a deeper rebellion still, against himself, even in his
own abode of hopelessness !" Then, raising his eyes, and
clasping his hands, Mr. Moore exclaimed, " God is love — •
God is love : He who gave His Son has said, and ' with Him
I will freely give you all things,' and what are these ? — By
siraple faith to lay hold on Him who is our peace; who
having by His own oblation, obtained reconciliation for us
witb the Almighty Father, has given us His Holy Spirit to
testify in our spirits that we are His by our accepting Him,
on the simple terras of solvation by fa^ith alone, in ' His agony
[340.]

1840. EETIEEMENT, — AND HOLY LIVING. Age, 89;
and bloody sweat. His cross and passion. His glorious
resurrection and ascension, and by the coraing of the Holy
Ghost.' If the heart be sincere before Hira, God's terms of
salvation are indeed simple, ' If any man sinneth, and
sayeth I have sinned, and it profiteth me nothing,' the reply
is, ' I, even I, am He who blotteth out thy transgressions,
and will remember thy sins against thee no raore, for ever !' "
Mr. Moore occupied hiraself much in reading the various
theological publications of the day; but his chief study was
the word of God ; and this he read with much prayer. He
frequently prayed aloud, in the fervency of his spirit, seeming
to forget that his soul had a voice, while it was thus " in
audience with tbe Deity." Often has the footstep of a friend
been stayed as about to enter his sitting room, by his earnest
supplications to God for the greater sanctification of his. body,
soul, and spirit, to Him who was his all, in all; and while at
times he seeraed to be laying hold upon the horns of the altar,
wregtling with the angel of the covenant, his earnestness was
soleran and powerful, and his faith in Jesus such as raust
" with the God-raan prevail."
The year 1840 set in with rauch rain, and great prevalence
of high winds, which, for a few weeks, rendered it unsafe for
Mr. Moore to pay his accustomed visits to Stoke Newington;
and, on this being remarked upon at his first renewed visit,
he replied, " And now it is by God's especial mercy that I
am here ; for since I saw you I have had, I believe, a narrow
escape from death." From this intimation, the - particulars
to which it refered being anxiously enquired for, Mr. Moore
related the following circumstance.
" Since the recent severity of my cough, I have, on
retiring to rest, accustomed myself to take a dessert spoonful
of elixir of paregoric, in half a wine glass of water : last week,
having exhausted my supply, I took the bottle with me to
get it replenished at a respectable chemists : it had labelled
on it ' elixir of paregoric,' and I asked the young man in the
shop to fill it again with the same, and having paid him, I
proceeded homeward. Just before going to rest, I poured
[341.J

1840. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 89.
into half a wine glass of water, the accustomed spoonful out
of the bottle, but on swallowing it, I found such an instant
burning in my stomach as nearly distracted me ; alarmed, —
I exclaimed to my niece Miss Rutherford, what is this ? The
bottle was sent to a medical gentleman in the neighborhood,
to ascertain its contents, who pronounced it to be elixir of
vitriol. For four days," continued Mr. Moore, " I was
quite ill, the burning sensation distressing rae excessively:
when I was better, I took the bottle, with what remained in
it, to the cheraist's where I had had it filled, and a gentleman
being in the shop who had not filled the bottle on the
previous occasion, I said, ' Excuse me. Sir, are you the
master of this concern ?' the reply being in the affirmative, I
added, ' will you then. Sir, have the goodness to tell me the
contents of this bottle, irrespective of the label on it ?' He
smelt and tasted, and then pronounced it elixir of vitriol.
' Then Sir,' naming the day, ' I called myself here, and
asking for this bottle to be fiUed as labelled with elixir of
paregoric for my cough, it was filled by a young man here,
with what you find there, and having taken from it my usual
dose, I have ever since suffered more or less from the
consequences.' The gentleman was all confusion, and
apologies, deploring the accident. I assured him," added
Mr. Moore, " that I believed it to be a pure mistake, — wished
no punishment inflicted for it, but suggested that a person of
more experience might be safer in the shop, if his ovi^n duties
called him much from it himself. When you think of the
dose I took — think also of my age, eighty-nine, my dear friend;
to God be all the glory for my escape from death."
Mr. Moore's attachment to his friends, survived the
ordinary casuafties of difference in opinion ; while he opposed
strongly those which involved any real, or supposed moral,
or theological errors, or a relinquishment, or disregard of any
trust. Having once suffered in this respect, he was careful
that its experience should suffice for his whole life.
There were some theological friends however, between
whom and himself, there had never occurred any even partial
[342,]

1840. ANECDOTE OF ME. WESLEY. Age, 89.
disruption of affectionate personal, or epistolary intercourse :
of this number was the Reverend Mr. John Reynolds, whom,
in the year 1785, Mr. Moore, by virtue of his office as
superintendent of the London circuit, under the direct
authority of the Reverend John Wesley, sent out into the
itinerant work of the AVesleyan ministry : thus, as his friend
and father in the Gospel, Mr. Reynolds ever held Mr. Moore
in the highest respect, and esteem ; and as tirae shook thera
mutually by the hand, the interest and love of by-gone days
did but kindlier cling around each, as the circle of love itself,
closed upon death's varied encroachments !
On Monday, Septeraber 20th of this year, Mr. Moore,
paying his customary visit to Stoke Newington, it chanced
that Mr. and Mrs. Reynolds were at the same village on a
visit to their sons, and were invited to visit their mutual
friend Mr. Richard Smith, where they enjoyed a few hours
social converse on the way in which they had been led by the
good providence of their God ; and also of those days, when
they were actively employed in the itinerant labors of
preaching the glad tidings of salvation to the rude, the
ignorant, and the persecuting; as well as the gentle and
the diligent hearers of after days. A few of the anecdotes
told on that day may not be uninteresting.
" I was attending," observed Mr. Moore, " on one occasion
at City Road, the Sunday morning breakfast meeting of the
travelling and local preachers, at which Mr. Wesley presided ;
when one of the young local preachers rose and found fault
with his senior brother : Mr. Rankin, who was present, said,
' Sir, you are a young man and ought not to find fault with
a senior brother ?' Mr. Wesley instantly rose and replied —
' I will thank the youngest man among you to tell me of any
fault you see, or believe you see in me : in doing so, I shall
consider him as ray best friend.' This observation," continued
Mr. Moore, " put an end to all further remarks ; for it was
felt to be but in accordance with Mr. Wesley's universal
conduct : he never felt himself the master, — only as the elder
brother, — or when his brethren were in distress, then indeed
[343.]

1840. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 89.
he felt for them as a father. I remember," continued Mr:
Moore, " when myself and wife were sitting with Mr. Wesley
at supper, and I found I was called upon respectfully to
object to soraething Mr. Wesley proposed.. Looking at
me earnestly, he said, ' Henry Moore, you are a witness
that what John Otley said of me is false : in the paraphlet he
wrote after he left us he said, ' Mr. Wesley could never bear
a raan who contradicted him. Now no man in England has
contradicted me so much as you have done, Henry, and yet
I love you still. You are right.' "
In the course of conversation at the table, a large sum of
money being mentioned as having been given by a gentleman
to a charity, Mr, Moore observed, " When such things were
mentioned in the presence of Mr. Wesley, I have heard him
reraark, ' Tell me not only what a man has given in charity,
but also what he has left behind for himself "
Talking of the religious celebration of the Centenary of
Methodism, Mr. Moore remarked, — " The Old Testament
scriptures raake mention of the frequent observance of days,
and seasons to be observed among the Jews; but it is a
remarkable fact, that no day of all these, was continued to be-
specially observed in the Christian church, but the day of the
Passover ; ' Then came the days of unleavened bread when
the Passover must be killed :' — Luke xxii, 7. ' And when
the day of Pentecost was fully corae, they were all with one
accord, in one place.' — Acts ii. 1 — 4. This was the day of
the celebration of the giving of the Law on Mount Sinai, and
was used by the Christians to commemorate the descent of
the Holy Ghost ; the power by which alone we can fulfil the
law : the meaning of the word in Greek simply is the fiftieth
day from the Passover."
On the Sabbath morning following Mr. Moore's previous
visit to Stoke Newington, his niece Miss Rutherford, hearing
his bell ring about his usual hour of rising, six o'clock,
hastened into her uncle's room, when she found Mr. Moore
had, in the attempt to rise, found himself unable to move his
right arm or leg : Surgeon Hunter immediately attended, and
[344,]

1840. SECOND SEIZUEE OF PARALYSIS. Age, 89.
pronounced the seizure a stroke of paralysis, — and his friends
felt much solicitude for its result, this being the second
seizure of the kind. Mr. and Mrs. Richard Smith hastened
to see their venerated friend, and on going to his bed-side, he
held out his left hand, and said with much energy, " I am
glad to see you, I am glad to see you both." On its being
asked, " Have you any pain. Sir ?" Mr. Moore replied, — -
" None from head to foot, only my right side feels as if dead."
Mr. Smith remarked, " How gently does God deal with you,
my dear Sir : considering the fall of man, you seem to have
suffered through your 'long life, as little from its physical
effects as almost any one, — God has kept both your body and
soul," " O yes," he replied, " and I can now say with
Gregory Lopez, ' all is clear day ;' and with our own poet,
' Not a cloud doth arise, To darken the skies.
Or hide for a moment. The Lord from my eyes.'
Jesus is my song, and He has becorae my salvation !"
After the first five days frora this attack, Mr. Moore
continued to revive gradually, but not permanently ; for one
day subsequently, talking to a friend respecting this attack,
he said, " I have still no pain, and the doctor treats all this
with lightness ; but I feel it to be death : come it will, and if
it be soon, well, — if more distant, well ; — with God are its
issues ! Christian resignation is good, and becoming, — but it
is Jesus who is our only plea, our only redemption. He saw
us in our sin, and in our blood, and He offered Himself to
God as our ransom, and redemption : the Almighty Father
willed it so, and the Holy Ghost gave His influencing sanction:
Jesus is my soul's rest, and here have I rested for many, many
years. This affliction is a cloud God has permitted to come
before me, but I can see through it, and aU is bright on the
other side."
On its being observed, " How many of your old friends
are gone . before you into glory !" he said with animation, —
" and I have known some among the best in the world : the
Wesleys, Mr. and Mrs. Fletcher, and many others of the very
salt of the earth, but less distinguished in their sphere of
[345.]

1840. LIFE OF HENEY .MOORE. Age, 89,
usefulness ; I shall see them all again, and vvith tbem sing,
" Worthy is the Lamb that was slain, to receive power, and
riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and
blessing." Mr. Wesley has beautifully sung,
" There all the ship's company meet.
Who sail'd with the Saviour beneath ;
With shouting each other they greet,
And triumph o'er sorrow and death,''
It is now upwards of sixty years," added Mr. Moore, " since
I was first brought to God, and thanks to His Holy Name,
though my unfaithfulness has been' frequent, 1 have never
looked back to the city of destruction, nor lost the faith I had
before I vvas a Methodist : I thank Him for His preserving
and sustaining grace ; but I rest my soul alone on Jesus !
Works avail not, — the best and the longest performed are but
imperfect, and finite ; and wrought by Himself in us, so
merit is altogether excluded."
In the enjoyment of this perfect tranquility of mind, Mr.
Moore so far recovered from his attack as to be able to be
brought down stairs, — and his dormitory being removed to the
same floor as his sitting room, he was able by the help of
crutches to go from one room to another. A few of his most
intimate friends made a point of seeing him very frequently;
and his cheerful piety, and holy conversation, were made
beneficial to their own spirits ; for while their venerable friend
lived on earth, he held sacred converse with heaven, and the
spirit of health, and of a sound mind, was constantly infused
into all his conversations.
Neither was his memory much effected by his late attack ;
the readiness of his articulation alone, appeared to have
suffered by the seizure, — but though slower, it was perfectly
intelligible. December 21. Mr. Moore entered upon the ninetieth
year of his age, and though his physical strength was much
diminished, his mind was firra and cheerful. To a friend,
who went to see hira on the occasion, he remarked — " Here I
am yet, but I do not expect to fulfil your proposed plan of
[•346.]

1840. EIGHTY-NINTH BIRTH-DAY — -ME. STANLEY'S LETTEE, Age, 69."
going over to dine with you, at Stoke Newington, on ray
hundredth birth-day." " Why not, dear Sir," it was repUed,
"you seem as if you had both physical and mental strength to
last out the other ten years." " Well, God's will be done : I
am by His grace ready to live, or to die, and can consequently
say, 'I bless the day that I was born.' I suffer no pain of
body, I enjoy happy commune with my God. O what has my
Jesus wrought for me ! He has died that I might live with
Him for ever."
He then requested to have two letters read which he had
received that morning, from two of his long attached friends,
and which Mr. Moore heard read, apparently with much
feeling. Extracts from these letters will not be ungratifying
to the reader.
The first is from the Reverend Mr. Jacob Stanley.
Bristol,
December 20, 1840.
My highly esteemed Friend and Father,
You will receive this on the day in which you will
terminate your eighty-ninth year, and enter upon your
ninetieth. How many years more the Lord may see fit to
continue you on this side Jordan, I know not — but most
sincerely I pray that they may all be filled with goodness and
mercy, and attended with as small a portion of the infirmities
of old age, as may consist with His all-wise arrangements.
I was grieved to hear that your right hand was increasingly
weakened, but hope that you have now recovered its use,
Happy should I be to have a few lines written by that hand,
to convince me that it had not entirely lost its cunning.
What a vapor is human life. In looking over the Minutes
of Conference, I perceive there are only three preachers in
the itinerancy now, who were in it when I entered in 1797 : ,
those are Messieurs Reece, Marsden, and Waddy. I have
survived most of my cotemporaries, but you have survived
them all ! How insignificant would life be, but as it stands
[317,]

1840. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 89.
related to the hfe to come : this gives it all its real iraportance :
— this is the seed time, — that is the harvest.
My good wife, and Mr. and Mrs. Irving, unite in much
love, and many kind wishes for you, with those of
Your affectionate friend,
JACOB STANLEY.
The other letter was from his brother-in-law, the Reverend
Mr. Joseph Entwisle, and is as follows :
Tadcaster,
December I9th, 1840.
My dear Brother,
It is a long time since I heard from you direct, but I
have heard several times indirectly that you are as weU as
can be expected at your advanced age, and a wonder to
many ! The Lord has preserved you far beyond " three score
years and ten." Long life is in itself a blessing, especially
when the greatest part of it has been employed, and improved
to the glory of God.
If I mistake not, the twenty-first instant is your birth-day,
when you will finish your eighty-ninth year. In looking
back all the way which the Lord has led you in the vrilderness,
you see abundant reason for gratitude ; " Not one of all the
good things which God hath promised hath failed." Ebenezer!
I could fancy, however, that I hear you say, in the
language of Mr. Wesley —
" I, the chief of sinners am,
But Jesus died for me :"
and with St. Paul — " God forbid that I should glory, save in
the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ," — may your latter days
be your best days.
I am glad you have Miss Rutherford with you. I have
this week been reading over again the life of her exceUent
father, and it has been made a great blessing to my soul. 0
for a succesion of such men in our connexion. Through
[348.]

1840.

ANECDOTE OF ME, WESLEY ;— DISCIPLINE. Age, 89.

mercy my health is good, it has lately greatly improved ; yet
I find that old age is creeping on me ; this is what I ought
to expect, as I am nearly closing my seventy-fourth year, — I
can scarcely believe it, however, so it is.
And so brother Dowty has finished his course, and our
young brother L. Loxton, at an early age. How rapidly our
brethren fall, like leaves from the trees in autumn. How
raany have I seen rise and shine as stars in the right hand of
our Lord, and then disappear, — ^you have seen many more
than I have !
It would afford me great pleasure to hear from you soon,
perhaps Miss Rutherford wiU again act as your amanuensis,
and you can bear to sign your name.
I am here with my daughter Mary, and as comfortably
accomraodated as I wish to be on this side the grave ; and
with our united love to Miss Rutherford,
I am, ray dear Brother,
Yours affectionately,
JOSEPH ENTWISLE.
Several friends called in upon Mr. Moore in the evening,
with whom he entered into cheerful conversation, and to each
testified of the goodness, and faithfulness of God to hira
through every period of his long life. He spoke affectionately
of his venerated friend, the Reverend John Wesley, and
illustrated many of his own remarks by the practical experience,
and example, of that great and good raan.
Under the head of discipline, Mr. Moore reraarked, Mr.
Wesley ever observed it hiraself, even in minor matters.
" When I was superintendent of the London circuit, Mr.
Wesley, and his sister Mrs. Hall, caUing together at my house,
Mrs. Hall, who never joined the Methodist society, addressing
her brother, said — ' I should like to attend the various
religious meetings of your people; have I your leave, brother?'
' O yes, you raay go to them,' he repUed. ' Well then,'
rejoined Mrs. Hall, ' having your leave, I shall not ask that
of any one else.' ' Yes you must,' replied Mr. Wesley,
[349.]

1841. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 90.
' when I am not here, you must ask leave of Henry Moore.'
Mr. Moore continued — " It was once objected to me by a
French gentleman, 'that Mr. Wesley's doctrine of justification
by faith, and faith itself, were irrational.' I replied, ' I am
not surprised at your objecting to Mr. Wesley's definition of
faith ; it was objected to by the learned men in our own
country, but the whole of the objections are fully answered in
St. John's Gospel, " As many as received Him, to them gave
He power to become the sons of God, even to them that
believe on His name : which were bom, not of blood, nor of
the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God." —
John i. 12, 13.
" This is the faith laid hold of and preached by Mr. Wesley.
The faith which men in general have is historical faith ; but
the faith declared to be living faith in the Gospel is, ' Being
born of God ;' and this is discerned and felt by the renewing
power of the Holy Spirit in the heart. All other faith, Mr.
Wesley, following the same scriptures, declared to be dead
faith." The year 1841 dawned upon Mr. Moore in the enjoyment
of his usual health and peace.
His friend the Reverend Mr. John Reynolds, writing to
a mutual friend, in the January of this year says, " I am
anxious to hear from you respecting the state of our venerated
friend Mr. Moore ; I do not of course mea-a his spiritual state ;
of its well-being I have no doubt : he has long been a good
soldier of Christ's, and his Captain vrill not forsake him now
that he is passing through life's closing conflicts. I am glad
you go frequently to see him ; I am especiaUy so, that you
went to dine vrith him on his bfrth-day, December 21. The
day foUowing was my birth-day, when I entered into my
eighty-second year: my bodily strength is decreased, my
vigor somewhat abated : but I believe I have found but little
abatement of that dirine ardor, and anxiety, which I have so
long felt for Zion's prosperity. O may I run with patience
and dihgence the reraaining part of the race set before me,
continually looking unto Jesus."
[350,]

1841. REMARKS ON MISSIONS. — ACCIDENT. Age, i90i
Mr. Moore also, like his friend, felt rauch for the success
of the cause of God in the earth ; and he listened earnestly to
any information given him respecting the increase of vital
godUness, longing ardently for the universal spread of the
Gospel as carried on by any party " who love the Lord Jesus
Christ in sincerity." Speaking, however, one day on the
subject of foreign missions, he observed, " I do not approve of
any coercion in introducing the Gospel to the heathen : our
Lord Himself lays down such simple rules to be observed in
these cases, that we need not err ; — ' If they persecute you in
one city, flee ye to another.' He would have no force used :
in reference to man. He uses no force Himself: if He would
force man's free-wUl, all might be saved, for the atoneraent of
Jesus is infinite: but because He will not force raan's free-vrill,
souls perish in their sins ! Man's free agency, and consequent
responsibUity, is a subject full of awful grandeur, and worthy
of the God who made him !"
On another occasion, speaking of the failing of his limbs,
Mr. Moore said, " They have been good servants raany years,
I must not complain. Only once I remember being laid up,
and that for five weeks, with a bad leg through an accident."
" How did that happen. Sir ?" it was subjoined. " I was one
night returning from a place where I had been preaching, and
my horse fell under me ; one foot remaining in the stirrup,
the animal plunged to disengage himself, and kicked my leg,
which was on the ground, then quietly stood grazing at the
road side. Though much hurt," continued Mr. Moore, " I
got up and remounted, pursuing my way home, where, for a
short time, I endeavored to cure ray leg myself; but aU my
efforts faUed, — the leg got worse, and I was thankful to caU
in a medical gentleraan, who had twice the trouble for not
having had it earlier.
One day, seeing the kind pains he was taking with my
limb, I thought — I will see what this gentleman knows about
religion : accordingly I brought up a subject which involved
religious consideration: he hstened sorae time without assenting [351,]

1841. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 90.
or dissenting, frora any thing said ; at length he observed, —
' Do you think. Sir, that a deist who is moral, and behaves
well in all the relationships of life, can be saved ?' To this I
replied, ' I decline answering that question now, but I should
think such a man must be a very unhappy man.' ' Bless me,'
replied the gentleman, ' you quite surprize me, I thought it
was the very way to quiet all contradictory opinions, and
various questionings on the subject of religion, — how do you
mean that a deist raust necessarily be unhappy ?' ' You
believe in a God, and that tbis God knows all things and can
do all things : that it is His wiU that men should pray to Him,
and that He hears prayer, and is merciful, and willing to help
His creatures.' This vvas assented to after sorae consideration
and hesitation. ' Well then. Sir,' I resumed, ' how do you
account for the existence of so much evil in the world, if He
has all power, and goodness ? I suppose you believe He
might easily have prevented the evil and misery, and that if
you had the same power yourself which you believe He has,
you would have made the world free from these evils.' He
thought for some time, and then replied ; ' But does not the
same difficulty arise from the Christian religion ?' I answered,
' I believe not. Sir : here is a book,' taking up the Bible
which laid upon the table, ' which tells me, that God made
the world without any evil, and without any pain, or son-ow,
and that after He had made it. He Himself pronounced it to
be very good : the same book tells me also how death, and aU
these evils came into the world ; and that it was by man's
disobedience, and not originating in God : and the same book
informs me of the whole progress of God's care and power,
in restoring safety and happiness to man in a manner worthy
of God. To this end He has given man a Saviour, Jesus
Christ, the God-man, and He has suffered death for our
transgressions, and risen again for our justification, and by
His own death. He has conquered him who had the power of
death, that is the deril, and brought hfe and immortality to
light by this His Gospel. And here we learn that He has
appointed a day in the which He will judge all men, according
[352.]

1841. ¦ CONVERSION OF A DEIST. Age,9iO.
to their works, — those who have done evU shaU be eternally
punished; those who have done well shall be eternally rewarded,
— for He shaU judge aU in infinite righteousness. This divine
revelation teaches all these points so clearly, that doubt cannot
exist before a calm consideration of the whole subject of
rehgion ; and if it be read with a prayerful desire to learn the
way, and the will, of God, He wiU send the Holy Spirit to
help our spirits' infirmity, and " He wiU take of the things
of God, and shew them unto us !" ' He replied, ' Why, Sir,
I never heard these things before ; but I will give them my
candid consideration.'
" On a subsequent visit, he asked me to lend hira Mr.
Wesley's Notes on the New Testament, as he supposed they
treated of the plan of salvation through the Saviour ; of the
evil to be avoided, and of the good to be pursued, in order to
final happiness.' I requested his acceptance of a copy: during
the five weeks my leg took to heal, our conversations were
increasingly reUgious, and mutually satisfactory ; and I have
reason to believe his mind was fully impressed with the
necessity of personal vital religion. When I left the place we
parted on the most friendly terms, and on his part with an
utter renouncement of deism."
On another occasion, Mr. Moore remarked to a friend, —
" I have just been reading of an atterapt to revive for the
belief of the church, the Romish doctrine of justification by
works. If this could be established, Luther was mistaken in
the very onset of the Reformation, and the martyrs died in
vain ; for it was in direct opposition to this very doctrine ;
that Latimer and Ridley opposed themselves to bishop
Gardiner, and especially to the Jesuits, ultimately dying to
seal with their blood to the church, the doctrine of justification
by faith alone, which some of her sons are attempting to
throw off, in order by the performing of a few works, to help
themselves on, towards the kingdom of God. As to the
Sacraments, they are holy, and imperatively ordained for the
faithful observance of the Christian church ; but they can in
no measure atone for sin ! Turn, ray dear friend," continued [353.]

1841. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 90.
Mr. Moore, " to the tenth chapter of the Acts, and there you
will find that, while St. Peter was preaching to the Gentiles,
assembled together in the house of Cornelius, and witnessing
of Jesus, ' That through His name, whosoever believeth in
Him, shall receive remission of sins :' verse 43 ; and that
' While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Ghost feU on
all them which heard the word ; and they of the circumcision
which believed were astonished, as raany as came with Peter,
because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of
the Holy Ghost : for they heard them speak with tongues,
and magnify God. Then answered Peter, can any man forbid
water, that these should not be baptized, which have received
the Holy Ghost as well as we ? And he commanded them to
be baptized in tbe name of the Lord.' 44 — 48. Thus we see
that faith came by hearing, without the administration of
baptism, which was administered after their reception of the
Saviour by siraple faith, and as their outward reception into
the Christian church. How many of our friends have thus in
the full triumph of the Gospel, entered into ' the rest which
remaineth for the people of God.' "
A friend conversing with Mr. Moore in the month of
August, in reference to the Jews, and their long continued
state of spiritual bondage, he replied, " The greatest hindrance
the Jews have to their spiritual regeneration, is their love of
the world : this is the strongest veU which is upon their
hearts : many of them, I am persuaded, are convinced of the
truth of the Christian religion. Did I ever tell you," added
Mr. Moore, " of the circumstance of the Jew who came to
me ? It is a case exactly in point. One day, when I first
resided in London, in the year 1784, a gentleman called upon
me in the City Road, and said he wished to have a little
conversation with rae : I encouraged hira to speak freely, and
he then said — ' I can. Sir, in a few words explain the nature
of my wishes, and wants. I am by birth, and profession, a
Jew, but I am fully convinced that Jesus Christ was the true
Messiah : In this case, Sfr, what am I to do ?'
" ' There are two things, Sfr,' I rephed, ' prescribed for
[354.]

1841. CONVERSATION WITH A JEW. Age, 90.
you to do : the apostle of that God who invites you, says —
' With the heart man beheveth unto righteousness, and with
the mouth confession is made unto salvation.' According to
your own confession you have attained unto the one, — it now
remains for you to do the other : you must confess Him, or
He wUl not confess you.' ' Why Sir, if I do,' rephed the
gentleman, ' I shall be ruined. You must know. Sir, I am by
profession a surgeon and accoucheur, and attend raost of the
ladies of our people. Up to the present, no one suspects I
am not in reality, what I appear to be in observance ; if they
did, I am satisfied not one of them would employ me.'
Mr. Moore replied, ' You know. Sir, what your father
Abraham did, and how he foUowed the coraraand of God,
and left his native land not knowing whither he went.' The
stranger added — ' I have in part foreseen this trial before me,
but I have a wife and several children, and it would be their
ruin :' here the gentleman wept much, but proraised to give
my counsel his deep consideration, and shortly after took his
leave. In a few days he called again, saying, he was ' increasingly
unhappy, both by day and night, but his wife and children
laid heavy at his heart, and their ruin was more than he could
bring his mind to, and asked me if I could help him in case
of his confession of his Christian faith.' I replied, ' there is
nothing, Sir, that I could do for you personally, which I
would not do ; but I cannot tell how our people would receive
you, — or your testimony : biit I do believe that the God in
whom you confess you believe, would Hiraself help you
upon a confession of Hiraself, as He did your father Abraham
of old; but without this, I cannot give you one word of
comfort, and can only repeat what I said to you before,
remitting neither jot, nor tittle of what, I am persuaded, is the
requirement of God from every Jew, who is convinced of the
tmth of the Messiah's having corae into the world, in the
person of Jesus Christ.'
"He wept, and was strongly affected — and made me
deeply feel for him too : and in this state of mind he left me,
[355.]

1842. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 91.
but I never saw him afterwards. And thus I believe it is
with many Jews in the present day, — but they will not give
up the world, and like their father Abraham leave all, trusting
for all, solely from God : and oh, my dear friend," continued
the venerable man, " there is no true conversion but where
the heart is given to God, and is determined to do His wiU at
all times, under all circumstances, and at all hazards."
The vrinter of this year Mr. Moore passed enjoying a
great measure of good health, and continued to improve and
occupy his time by the study of the holy Scriptures, and
reading religious books. The old divinity of the schoolmen
he perused with deep interest, saying — " You have not to
wade through labored pages to find original thinking, — such
books as these men wrote — pointing to Dean Delancy's
Historical Account of the Life and Reign of David, King of
Israel, which he was perusing, are like the strong meat used
by the strong men of the good olden time : learning, and books
were formerly more scarce ; but generally speaking they were
of greater erudition : book-making, properly so called, is of
modern invention, and is growing, I fear, to an injurious
excess ; as the depth of mind does not appear to keep pace
with the light speculative thinkings, of our modem book
makers." Dean Delaney's work also entitled Revelation
Examined with Candor, is one of great merit.
In the spring of the year 1842, Mr. Moore attended one
of the sittings of the London district raeeting, and was
received by his brethren with the most affectionate respectful
attention, which he frequently afterwards mentioned vrith
lively interest, detailing each little incident with gratified
remembrance ; for his love of Methodism never dechned ; —
his interest for its prosperity never abated ; — while at the same
time he was jealous for its spirituality, and for its earnest
simple zeal in winning souls for Christ.
In the summer of the sarae year, the Wesleyan Conference
was held in London, and some of Mr. Moore's friends were
anxious that he should shew himself once more among his
[356.]

1842. VISIT TO THE LONDON CONFERENCE. Age, 91.
brethren, and urged him much to comply with their wishes
in this respect : he consented that the Reverend Mr. Jacob
Stanley, junior, shohld accompany him there, and a suitable
wheeled chair was accordingly provided, and the venerable
man was thus conveyed into the City Road chapel. A
reverential and kindly feeling seemed to animate his brethren
when so esteemed a father of their body was thus personally
present among thera, — and without any apparent difficulty,
the chair, and its occupant were borne along to the raised
platform, and, being lifted upon it, was placed next to the
president's chair. Mr. Moore did not speak, but remained
about two hours, and then vrith mutual good feeling, he
retired from the assembly as he had entered it, — but afterwards
expressed the pleasure he had felt in having been permitted
the opportunity of seeing so raany of his brethren, and in
secretly iraploring for thera, and the body of Christians they
represented, the blessing of Alraighty God upon themselves,
thefr congregations, and the work of God as carried on by
their instrumentality. He continued to express his Christian
brotherhood and sympathy with them, — but added, " I cannot
now help on the ark, except by pouring out my soul in
prayer for it, to the great Head of the Church."
To some of his brethren who caUed upon him during the
sitting of the Conference, and who kindly expressed their
pleasure in seeing him look so well, he said — " I thank you,
I am well — but I am the Lord's prisoner, and wait His wiU,
I have nothing to do but to die;" — then clasping his hands
and looking up, he again repeated—" I have nothing to do
but to die :" and this duty did indeed appear to be his only
business, and to prepare for it, his chief care.
As the excessive heat of the weather abated, Mr. Moore
appeared to gather increased strength and animation, but his
powers of locomotion did not return. His tirae he chiefly
occupied in reading the Bible, and theological works, giving
his judgment upon thera with a clearness, and terseness, for
which he was ever distinguished.
To a friend calling in, and seeing the October nuraber of the
[357.]

1842. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 91,
Wesleyan-Methodist Magazine, for 1842, lying on the table, it
was remarked — " Have you, Sir, read this" — pointing to the
memoir of Mr, J. E. Brown, written by his father, the Rev.
Mr. John Brown. " O yes, I read it as well as I could for
my tears, for I read and wept, and wept and read : I wept
for the parents, I wept for the young man — cut off in the
prime of youth, and intellectual and literary distinction, — and
I scarcely know whether to commend the grace of God most
in the youth's holy resignation to the will of God, or the faith
and submissive piety of his excellent, and judicious parents :
O, what it raust have cost their hearts, to have given their
Isaac back to God. In all such cases, reasoning is vain, and
sinful : — all left for us is subraission, and our only language
should be, ' It is God, let Him do as seemeth Him good, for
He alone knoweth the end from the beginning.' "
In prayer, pious reflection, and devotional reading, Mr.
Moore continued to pass his time, till it brought him again to
the anniversary of his natal day, December 21st, 1842, when
he entered upon the ninety-second year of his age. Some of
his intimate friends visited him on the occasion, and he
appeared cheerful and happy in their society. He conversed
freely, and dwelt much upon the kind care of Almighty God
over hira all the days of his life. Then turning to a friend,
he said, " Read that letter which I have received this moming :
how well and kindly it is expressed — read it aloud to me if
you please, which upon being done, he reraarked, ' I have stiU
friends by the way, — more than I know of: well, we shall
by-and-by I hope arrive,
" Where all the ships' company meet.
Who saUed with the Saviour beneath ;
With shouting each other they greet,
And triumph o'er ti-ouble and death."
It was asked — " Does not the expectation of mutual
recognition often give you, in your solitary musings, pleasure,
and animating hope ? you must almost antedate that day even
whUe here." Mr. Moore rephed, " It does ; — and it cheers
my heart while I wait the will of my heavenly Father,— and
[358.]

1842. ANNIVEESAEY LETTEE TO ME. STEVENSON. Age, 91.
the thought of Jesus and of being with Hira — softens ray
heart, while I ara led out in praise to Hira for His boundless
love to me, and to a lost world ! "
Then again referring to the letter which had been read to
him, he said — " I should like to thank Mr. G. J. Stevenson,
of Great Yarmouth, for his letter, but I do not like to trouble
you to write for me." This objection being at once practically
overruled — he dictated a reply — and after expressing his
thanks to Mr. Stevenson for his letter, with a desire to see
him should he visit London, during his life tirae, he dictated
the subjoined —
" Live to God yourself, for I can speak well of Him : He
has been a good, and a faithful God to me aU the days of my
life. Live to and for His glory, and do good as you get good.
I was in the visions of the night, preaching to an attentive
congregation, but I forget my text :" turning to his friendly
amanuensis, he added, " One ofthe number in the congregation
was yom-self: the subject matter was, 'examine yourselves
whether ye be in the faith — prove your own selves.'
" With best wishes, I am, with sincere love,
" Your very affectionate brother,
«H: MOORE;"
Which signature he made with his own hand, in testimony
of the pleasure the letter had given him.
In the course of the day, he remarked — " How singular it
would be if I should die to day, — the thought of it has^much
dwelt upon ray mind, — but I am in my heavenly Father's
hand, and among my friends on earth, if I die, I shall then
go to join my friends above. Lord, Thy wUl be done."
In this quiescent state of mind, Mr. Moore continued
month after month, amusing hiraself by reading, raixed with
occasional communion with his intimate friends; when he
ever had some anecdote or matter of interest to iUustrate the
subject of general converse. [359,]

©©e®@®© '

e@@e@ee

BOOK IX.
Mnet^'^ixSt 33trt]6--fflaa.— ©catlj, aitlf Character.
1843  1844.

6^ OWE VER retired Mr. Moore was in his habits, he
never seemed to lose his personal interest and
sympathy in the general events of life. Generally,
he read The Times newspaper for an hour, and
sympathized with his fellow raan in the great history of human
life and events. His observations were often very acute, and
his judgraent appeared to suffer no decay in reference to the
subjects which presented theraselves to his consideration.
The political affairs in India during the year 1843, claimed
his deep interest, and he was fully of opinion that God in His
providence was opening up there, a high way for His Gospel,
as He had done before in the virtual destruction of the
Mohamraedan power, by the success of the British arms
and pohcy, in Egypt. The subraission of China to British
[.360.]

1843. EEMAEKS ON POLITICAL MOVEMENTS. Age, 92,
influence and intercourse, Mr. Moore regarded as one of the
most remarkable signs of the times, and so evidently arising
from the almost palpable overruling of divine providence, for
the spread of the Gospel, and the extension of the knowledge
of God over all the earth, that he thought no human efforts
should be spared to send forth the word of life, and missionaries,
to proclaim it throughout the whole length, and breadth of that
long, unpenetrably shut up empire !
Schools, too, he also regarded as of the next highest
importance, — and after dwelling for sorae time on these
subjects, the tears of Christian benevolence would begin to
flow frora his eyes, and raising his hands and looking up, he
supplicated God to carry on His own mighty operations in
the earth. Soinetimes he would then fall back upon the past,
and contrast the present enlightenment of England, with
those days, which even he had seen, when the word of God
was comparatively scarce, the preaching of that word equally
so, and the opposition to the evangelical proclaiming of it, only
the tocsin for profaneness, and misrule.
When to these great raoveraents abroad, was added the
ecclesiastical raoveraent in Scotland, Mr. Moore was most
deeply interested, and argued from it the great revival of pure
energetic Christianity throughout that country.
It was remarked by Mr. Moore's friends, that except when
caUed out by the occasional unexpected visit of a friend, he
spoke less generaUy than he had used to do, and that his
hearing became more difficult : but he suffered frora no real
pain, enjoyed his food, and slept weU at night, and frequently
in the day, especially after a little reading ; so that there was
littie exhaustion of physical strength, and consequentiy his
bow thus abode longer in its strength.
As however, one after another of his personal friends
preceded him to the tomb, he would feelingly remark, " that
it was alraost painful for hira thus to see hiraself survive the
comparatively young and strong :" this feehng was especially
caUed out on the death of his very faithful friend, and frequent
risitor, Robert Huchinson, esquire, whose short iUness,, and
[3C1.]

1843, LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 92.
unexpected death, he mourned very sincerely, saying, " it
seemed as if he had outlived not only his generation, but the
kindly friendships of the next, — and that he should have but
comparatively few personal friends to welcome to ccelestial
bliss !" but he would add, " O what a company are there
before me ! I can sometimes scarcely bear the thought, it
overwhelms my weakness ; but when I reflect that I shall see
Jesus, my Jesus as He is, face to face; and God, my
reconciled God through him; my soul is humbled, but
confident in hope, a hope full of blissful immortality !"
To a friend who one day brought in some books selected
at a book-stall, he said, " These are very good works indeed,
and in good condition : that," pointing to one, "is by one of
the ablest French writers of his day, and will do in whole and
part for your young people ; this is a book of the schools, —
mere Pythagorian theology, but as a scholar your son should
have it," On being asked by his friend, " What do you think I
gave for thera?" he guessed more than double the amount, and
when he was told the real sum, he smUed and said, " I know
nothing of these modern prices, they are all unlike what they
used to be : to me it seems more like giving them, than paying
for them : no wonder knowledge, cultivation, and refinement,
are spreading on every hand. Formerly, a man had a great
thing when he had a few good books ; now, a man must have
many, in order to deem it any thing: book making has
increased in the full proportion to other modern inventions :
formerly it was thought a great thing to be an author, and few
became such, till after many years of deep thinking; now,
after reading many modern productions, I should say, people
think less, — but write more."
It has been noticed, that Mr. Moore was the eldest of his
faraily, but his sisters were by this time, like himself, in a
good old age, though a few years younger. His eldest sister,
Mrs. Tims, of Dublin, had been in a declining state of health
for some time ; she was residing with her son, Mr. R. M.
Tiras, who, with his sister, tenderly watched over the health
of their venerable parent, and rainistered in every way to the
[.362.]

1843. DEATH OF MRS. TIMS. Age, 92.
comfort of her declining years. Their fiUal task was now
come to an end, for in a note written by Mr. Tims to his
uncle, he says —
" It has pleased Almighty God to reraove from this world
my beloved mother: she died this raorning, June 7th, 1843,
at six o'clock. For the last few days she had evidently been
growing weaker, and weaker, in body, — but her spirit was
strong in its hold upon God her Saviour. For more than half
a century she was distinguished for her quiet religious life —
and her walk of faith, amid all the varied cares and vicissitudes
of life. Vividly does my raind now call to reraerabrance her
pious instructions frora my infant days, and her entreaties that
I would follow the ' Saviour Christ the Lord :' and by her
holy example she led the vvay, ever being distinguished by her
steadfastness of purpose and aim to glorify God ; and she took
up, and maintained her christian profession — when it was not
only a despised, but a persecuted profession. As the tabernacle
in which her spirit dwelt, was being gradually taken down,
all was calmness, and a humble waiting till her change came,
in the full hope, and firm assurance, ofa blissful immortality.
She spoke constantly of you, and of all your brotherly
kindnesses, and with much affection to the last ; and then so
easily, and without pain or sickness, gave up her spirit — that
we scarcely perceived the summons for which she had been so
calmly waiting, had been sent, and that she had entered into
her heavenly rest. My poor sister has been to her the best
of daughters. But why should we sorrow ? her death to us
— has been eternal life to herself. Jesus wept at the grave of
His friend Lazarus — and so may we at that of our dear
mother's, — and when she rises may we rise with her to life
eternal, through the merits ofthe same Jesus Christ our Saviour.
" I am, my dear uncle,
" Your affectionate nephew,
« RICHARD MOORE TIMS."
Mr. Moore was much affected when he learned the account
of his sister's death, and in fond reraerabrance dwelt upon her
[363.]

1843. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 92.
many excellencies, and referred at the same time to his own
probable speedy following her to glory. But the angel of
death had yet a previous sumraons to his house ; for another
sister — Mrs. Dugdale — widow of Bennet Dugdale, Esquire,
of the city of Dublin, had expfred exactly six days after the
death of her sister, Mrs. Tims ; which event it was supposed
had tended to hasten her death. Mrs. Dugdale had also
devoted her long life's energies to the service of God, — and
like her sister, so calmly resigned her happy spirit into the
hands of her heavenly Father, — that it waS almost literally
felt — " She is not dead — but sleepeth." Her record is on
high, — but her life of faith and love is left for an ensample to
those, who, it is believed, are following their sainted parents
to heaven. That Mr. Moore felt this double bereavement as a loud
call to himself, is evident, for vvhen he instructed his niece,
Miss Rutherford, to reply to the last note, announcing the
death of Mrs. Dugdale, he added, " the next letter which you
write, Jane, will most probably be, to tell my friends that I
am gone !" This he uttered with the utmost calmness, and
more as a matter of course, than of anxiety. To a friend
present, he expressed his conviction, that " he held his hfe
but at each moment's tenure ;" and when he saw a tear start,
he replied to it, " Yours is desirable every way, — I am God's
prisoner, waiting for my release, — but in his own good time ;
I ara content to abide it, but by His infinite mercy, I wait in
hope till my change come." Seeing the infant son of his
friend, John Finch Smith, who had approached his knee — he
looked at him with starting tears, and said, " how beautiful is
infancy — how beautiful!" and stooping, kissed the child's
forehead : then placing his hand upon his head, and looking
up to heaven — he thrice blessed the boy ! When thus " the
good man yields his breath" — 'tis like the incense of the souls
best breathing, — felt — but vrith a power beyond the voice
of language. May such breathing be had in everlasting
remembrance !
A friend caUing upon Mr. Moore early in the month of
[364.]

1843. REMARKS ON PAPACY AND PROPHECY'. Age, 92,
September, found him alone, but apparently inclined for
conversation, which tumed upon the passing events of the
day, — the visit of our Queen, to France, and the right royal
assembly there ; and he expressed a hope that " the event
would prove a lastingbond of union between the two countries."
Seeing an article on " auricular confession" lying on his
table, it naturally led to a conversation on the progress of the
tractarian dogmas, and the hydra-headed church of Rome, in
ber varied modes of proselyting, proving her to be in spirit,
essentially as active an aggressive church now, as she had been
in almost any period of her history.
His friend then asked Mr. Moore whether he had finished
reading the Reverend Dr. Croly's work on the Apocalypse of
St. John. He repUed — " Not quite, but I wish to keep it tiU
I have finished the whole, as I am much interested in the
work." "Think you. Sir," it was subjoined, "that the
doctor has made out his point ?" Mr. Moore replied — " I
beheve no man can do so, tUl the whole Revelation is finished:
but right or wrong. Dr. Croly is a most extraordinary man.
I never read any thing equal to his strictures generally, and
his illustrations and reraarks upon the French Revolution,
struck me wonderfully: he thinks strongly, and originally,
and when I have finished his work on the Apocalypse, I will
thank you to lend me also his Three Cycles, perhaps I shall
be able to judge better of that work : at any rate it wiU please
me, should I live, to read more of the learned doctor's writings;
but Papacy owes him little gratitude ; he handles it with a
giant's grasp, but at the same time it is that of an antagonist."
Mr. Moore then conversed on the loss he had recently
personally sustained by the death of his kind friend, Mrs.
Hunter, of IsUngton, adding — " She was always the same,
and ever most attentive. She was a good Christian, a good
wife, a good mother ; and I have proved her to have been a
steady friend : Surgeon Hunter has called upon me since his
loss, and my heart felt for his heart, for I too have known
what it is to part with the love of roy youth." Here the
[36,5.]

1843. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 92.
venerable old man wept the tears of fond remembrance, as
well as those of friendly syrapathy.
That Mr. Moore continued to enjoy the full, and free use
of his understanding, appears not only from his varied
conversations, but from his intellectual readings. A friend
calling one moming, found him deeply engaged in comparing
the Greek and Latin New Testaments, published by professor
John Leusden, in Amsterdara, in 1698, as it there stands in
parallel lines, and coraparing it with our present authorized
English version, and critically with Mr. Wesley's Notes on the
text : " Is not this too much for you. Sir ?" it was observed,
" wiU it not make your head ache ?" " Oh no, it amuses me ;
you know I have time for it, and I must think, — and this kind
of thinking suits me best." It was continued, — " Have we
not, think you Sir, learning enough in England to go over
tbis ground again, and to form even a better translation than
our present authorized one ? — yet I see the attempt would be
surrounded with difflculties." Mr. Moore observed, " AU
innovations touching important matters are attended by
difficulties, — and in a new translation, and version, of the holy
Scriptures, they would be of a very serious nature ; the infidel
and the sceptic, would not fail to deduce from such a measure,
ground for their own disbelief; and what we have is sufficiently
clear on all essential points, for a correct understanding of the
mind, and will, of God in Christ Jesus concerning us. More
than we have, is rather for the scholar than the Christian."
Mr. Moore then pointed out the Douay translation, remarking
upon it very freely.
These observations led to others, respecting the supposed
progress making in England in favor of the Roman cathohc
religion, its ostensible extension, and the more under current
of its influence : he then observed, — " Your reraarks put me
in mind of an anecdote told me when I was a young man, by
a very respectable and religious gentleman, who vouched to
rae for its accuracy, and I make no question of his veracity.
" Early in the seventeenth century, a man appeared in the
city of Dublin, who took a cobler's stall, and labored on at
[3G6.]

1843, EXTEAOEDINAEY POPISH STEATAGEM. Age, 92.
his vocation with great industry and personal credit, for three
years : he professed hiraself to be a Roman catholic, and as
party spirit at this period ran high between the Romanists and
Protestants, he suffered, on this account, much persecution.
After working on in this way three years, he suddenly raade
known, that it was revealed to him from heaven, " That the
whole people of Ireland should corae back to the Roraan
catholic church ;" and as a proof of the validity of this dirine
intimation, he said, " God had given to hira the power of
reading the holy Scriptures in aU written known languages."
The fame of this miracle soon spread, for such it was confessed
it must be, considering the man's calling. Report and fame
breathed it through the city of Dublin, and the learned men,
and men of might, hastened to him vrith the varied tongued
Scriptures, for the purpose of ascertaining by proof, the truth
of this assumption : the Greek, Latin, continental and eastern
languages, were poured upon him, and he read them all, and
all men marvelled ! At length a gentleman called at his staU,
and enquired of hira relative to the extraordinary account he
had heard respecting " the dirine intimation," addressing him
thus, " And so ray friend, God has enabled you to read, and
interpret, the holy Scriptures in all known tongues." " He
has. Sir ;" was the confident reply. The interrogator, turning
to a gentleman who had accompanied him, said, " Give rae
that Bible which you have." He then presented it to the
cobler, saying, " Here, Sir, is a Bible in an accredited spoken
tongue, have the goodness to read rae a portion of it." The
cobler looked at it for sorae time, and then, returning it, said,
" I cannot read that ;" upon which the gentleman expressed
his surprize, considering the unconditional pledge which he
had given, "to read the holy Scriptures in aU known tongues;"
and then he severely remonstrated with him for having faUed
in his averment, having staked thereupon such soleran, and
important results, — and branded him as an Impostor. The
cobler heard him in silence, but when he had finished speaking
— he looked earnestly in the gentleman's face, saying, " And
pray Sir, what may your name be?" The gentieinan, smUing,
[3S7.]

1843. LIFE OF HENEY MOORE. Age, 92.
said, ' They call rae archbishop King.' ' Oh ;' said the ci-devant
cobler, ' his hoUness warned rae against you.' The cobler's
stall was immediately deserted, and the Jesuit priest, for such
he proved to be, was seen no more in Ireland !"
Continuing the train of conversation, it was asked, " What
do you think. Sir, of our national obhgation, relative to the
support of the college of Maynooth ?" " Nothing at all,"
rephed Mr. Moore ; " it is a mistake to suppose that it made
any part in the stipulations of the Union : it originated during
my time, and I reraeraber it well. At the period of the French
Revolution, the convention seized upon the Netherlands^
where the parish priests were educated for their own country;
and because the establishment stoutly opposed the God of
Reason, which the convention had set up, they broke up the
establishment altogether, and the raerabers of it fled to their
native country. In this extremity, they sent a requisition to
England, entreating that they might be allowed to settle in
Ireland as a college, and requesting from the parliament, a
grant of money to enable them to support this establishment.
The English parhament yielded thera a yearly allowance, and
they settled at Maynooth, but merely on an annual grant, and
on mere sufferance. The coUege may now return to the
Netherlands, for since the Irish priests have been educated in
their own country, they have deteriorated. Besides, I am of
opinion, no protestant country ought to support a system of
religion, not only contrary, but opposed to their own, professing
another faith, and owning another head. The church of Rome
is altogether a risible church, and has a visible God : He is
seen in their sanctuary, not in the spirit, but in the letter ; he
pardons by his vice-gerants, (and they are every where to be
met with,) all degrees of sin : the Romish church is founded
on those very things which God has expressly said shall be
abolished; — naraely, ' the lust of the flesh, — the lust of the
eye, — and the pride of hfe.' But," added Mr. Moore, " I not
only object to a national grant for the ministers of a church at
variance with our own established church, but remember, my
dear friend, though we have Universities for the educating and
[368,]

1843. ATTACHMENT TO CHILDREN. Age, 92.
training of our own Clergy, it is still at a most serious personal
cost to theraselves ; and that too in very nuraerous cases is felt
to be so great, that young raen who would do honor to their
clerical caUing, are not able to bear the cost of an University
education! Then why, since we do not thus defray the
expense of training our own priests, — should we train, and
pay the expenses of a set of priests, who neither submit to our
ecclesiastical government, nor even believe it to be available
for the soul's salvation ? I wonder these very facts do not of
themselves operate, to annihilate the grant to the college of
Maynooth." In the course of the evening, Mr. Moore raade some kindly
remarks relative to his friend J. K. Sutcliffe, esquire, observing
" How happy I am in having all ray chief human concerns so
encircled within my most intimate friendships. In the legal
professional skiU of Mr. Sutcliffe, I have the utmost confidence:
I have for many years alone followed it, and have never had
to regret my implicit trust in it. For ray health, I look to our
good friend Mr. Hunter, under God, and when his skill fails
for its restoration, I wiU look no farther, for then I believe
God wiU have said, ' Come up higher ;' O the mercies of my
God, through Christ Jesus my Lord !"
Since Mr. Moore's last attack of paralysis, he had never
been able to visit his friends at Stoke Newington ; but on the
anniversaries of his birth days, they made it a point to visit
him, accompanied by one or other of the little ones.
For children in general, Mr. Moore had a pecuUar
kindness, erinced not merely by the ordinary endearments of
social life, but he especially regarded thera as the future
carriers on of the work, and knowledge, of God in the earth ;
and in speaking to, and of them, he impressed the iraportance
of thefr early good conduct upon theraselves, in farailiar
discourse; — and to those over them, dwelling on the vast
importance of thefr being diligently, and carefully trained
mentaUy, morally, and socially, as well as on the duty of
their being early disciphned in the nurture, and admonition
of the Lord ; in order to their being better qualified to become,

1843. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 92.
by the continued influence of His Holy Spirit, the fitter
agents for carrying out His truth in the world, till the whole
earth shall be filled with the knowledge of the One true God,
and of His Son, Jesus Christ our Lord.
On the 21st of December, 1843, his Newington friend,
accompanied by her younger son, again visited Mr. Moore :
he smiled as he held out his left hand, replying to her kindly
salutation — " Yes, still here, — the Lord's prisoner, and whUe
I am His, it matters little where I am; I am content to abide
His will, for He has given me power to feel, — ' Lord, Thy wiU
be done.' " When the child drew near him he said, " Why
this is my friend Rosevear, for though rauch grown, I trace
in bim still, tbe strong reserablance to his grandfather, both
in face and form ;" then drawing him to his embrace he said,
" Rosevear, you did not know your grandfather, but my
blessing on you is, that you may follow him, as he followed
Christ, and may you be as useful among men, as he was wise
to win souls:" then placing his hand upon his head, Mr. Moore
pronounced — " God bless you my noble boy, — may He guard
you amidst the snares of hfe, and make your path-way useful
like his, whom you resemble." Then turning with tearful eyes
to his mother, he added, " Your boy moves me, see how frank
he looks, the infant face of human innocence redeemed by
the blood of Jesus : but he looks as if he would live to attain
years of human responsibility ; — O guard him, my friend,
and rear him for God."
The post arriving, brought Mr. Moore letters ; one, from
his greatly esteemed friend the Reverend Mr. Jacob Stanley,
congratulating him on the well-reraembered anniversary of his
birth day ; and upon its being read to him, he evinced the most
cordial pleasure.
He then requested his friend to open and read another
letter, which was from Mr. G. J. Stevenson, of Yarmouth,
to the same purpose. After its perusal, Mr. Moore remarked,
" I have still friends by the way whora I scarcely knew ofj
but the thought, and feeling is pleasant; I should like to
reply, will you once again be my right hand ?" He then
[370.]

1843. LAST ANNIVEESAEY — LETTEE TO ME. STEVENSON, ^^e, 92.
dictated the following hnes, expressive of the pious thinkings
of his own mind.

Dear Sir,

Brunswick Place, City Road,
December 2\st, 1843.

I thank you for your letter, and the kind wishes it
expresses. My mind has lately dwelt rauch upon that passage,
" Thanks be to God for His unspeakable gift :" unspeakable,
but not unfelt by those who love our Lord Jesus Christ in
sincerity : Yea, blessed be God for His unspeakable gift, the
gift of Jesus for man's redemption : may you know it in its
utmost saving power !
Having dictated thus much Mr. Moore was exhausted,
and sank into a sweetly refreshing, and reviving sleep ; on
awaking from which, his mind seemed to have been dwelling
on the past, and he feelingly remarked upon the death of his
friends Mr. Robert Huchinson, and Mrs. Hunter, observing
that, " the circle of his intimate friends was very sensibly
narrowing ; the famUiar face once seen on these occasions was
now no more," but he added, "the reraerabrance of their
friendly kindnesses I love to dweU upon, and to remind myself
that ' I shaU go to them, though they vrill not return to me.' "
During the day, a daughter of the venerable and Reverend
Mr. Richard Reece called to see Mr. Moore, to whom he spoke
in terms of great kindness: he enquired particularly respecting
Mr. Reece, and each member of the family. Before taking
her leave, Mrs Drieu signified her wish that Mr. Moore would
bless her two children : this being intimated to hira, he
closed his eyes, and leaning forward resting his elbow upon
the table, with his hand as usual elevated, he eraphatically
pronounced, " May the blessing of God the Father, Son, and
Holy Ghost, rest upon these children, guide thera in infinite
inercy through life, and at length receive them, and their
parents, into life everlasting. Amen !" Then extending his
hand to Mrs. Drieu, he added, " Give my love to your husband,
and tell your chUdren I have prayed for them." [371.]

1843, LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 92.
After tea Mr. Moore was unusuaUy animated, and with
his esteemed friends Mr. WiUiam Gandy, and Mr. and Mrs.
Richard Smith, he raaintained for three hours an interesting
converse on many topics, interspersed with anecdotes of by
gone days, and events. His friends left him at eight o'clock,
and he passed the succeeding night very quietly.
On the following morning, he rose as usual, but when his
niece Miss Rutherford went into his room, her watchful care
perceived an alteration in his look, and on enqufry, he
complained of a pain in his head, and was anxious to reach
the sitting room : his attendant being called, this was with
some difficulty accoraplished, but when seated in his chair.
Miss Rutherford again anxiously enquired how he was, when
Mr. Moore calmly replied, " I have had some sort of a fit, I
cannot sit up, let me recUne." His medical adviser, Mr,
Hunter, was immediately sent for, who ordered him directly
to bed again, and all that could be done, was done in his
case, to relieve, and to protract life.
For several days after the seizure, Mr. Moore appeared
to have lost his sight : he remained in a dozing state, and said
but little, replying to enquiries, " that he felt no pain, only
uneasiness." On the 26th, as his friends Mr. and Mrs.
Richard Smith stood by his bed side, he bade them kindly
welcorae. On the forraer remarking, " Well, Sir, you now
feel that you are on the right foundation, Jesus Christ :" he
rephed with firraness, " I am, I am." On quoting to him
the promise of God, " I wiU never leave thee nor forsake thee,"
he rejoined, — "In the original it is very strong, having
three negatives used to express its full meaning." It was
remarked, " When my flesh and my heart faU, God is the
strength of my heart, and my portion for ever." Mr. Moore
took up the feeling and replied, " Yes, and that is aU that is
wanted, enough for the present, enough for the future ; and
I have it." The conversation continued, " When a sinner
comes to die, what can he do without Christ ?" Mr. Moore
promptly replied, " Nothing at all." " But you Sir, have the
faith which lays hold upon Christ ;" with much energy be
[372,1

1843. CONVERSATIONS WITH FRIENDS. Age, 92.
rephed, " Yes, and faith is next to sight : my confidence
in God is strong, it is a glorious confidence." It was added,
" Then Sfr, all you have to do is expressed in the hnes,
' Then let me catch a smUe from Thee,
And drop into eternity !' "
The good raan eagerly repUed, " But I have the sraile, I have
it." Feeling so rauch of spiritual strength, Mr. Moore was
anxious to rise, but on its being represented to him that it
would not be well to make the atterapt, he said, " Well, if
you think so I am content to lie here :" on his pillow being
arranged by his niece, he appeared rerived, and smiling said,
'• that is my kind good nurse, thank you dear."
During prayer, Mr. Moore responded to its several
petitions vrith deep feeUng, and gave his blessing to his friends
at parting. The early part of the following day, he slept much, and
at times so heavily that Miss Rutherford thought it might
be the sleep of death. During this interval, the Reverend
Mr. John M'Owan called, but would not have him aroused.
Later in the day, his friend, Mr. Gandy called, accompanied
by his son, and as he drew near and spoke, Mr. Moore
immediately recognised his weU known voice, and spoke in
holy confidence of his abiding peace ; and on his taking leave
he blessed his son, and sent his love and blessing to his wffe,
and to each of the members of his family.
In the evening Mr. Moore considerably revived, and two
of his esteemed friends risited him again, one of whom asked,
" Do you know us. Sir ?" He smiled and said, " O yes, I
know you," — repeating the names. It was then remarked,
" You are now. Sir, brought into cfrcurastances to test that
love and power of God which you have for so many years
proclaimed to hundreds, and to thousands :" " I am." " And
you can still testify of His love and faithfulness, and have no
doubt on your raind that He is loving and gracious to all, and
that by the grace of God He tasted death for every man ?"
Mr. Moore energetically replied, " I have no doubt, none at
[373.]

1843. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 92.
all : I have no more doubt of His having tasted death for
every man, than I have of His having made every man ; as
surely as He made them all — He died for them all ; for He
assumed human nature in whole, as well as in part, and as
John Godwin said, ' He raust reprobate part of Hiraself, to
have left out any in His infinite sacrifice."' It being
subjoined, " Do you think. Sir, that the doctrine of the vritness,
and the divine influence of the Holy Spirit, is sufficiently
insisted upon in the generaUty of preaching ?" Mr. Moore
said, " I think not, if it were insisted upon more from the
pulpit, the people would pray for it more, believe for it more,
and possess it more ; it would be every way better."
Again it was enquired, " Do you think that we shaU know
each other in heaven ?" He replied, "Yes, I believe it, for all
intellectual knowledge will there be increased, and if we should
not know each other then, it would be lessened ; but there
our knowledge will be more perfect, and our resurrection body
will probably have tbe nearest resemblance that a spiritual
body, can have to the natural body ; — but in what its identity
will consist, is left to be revealed by the ligh| of etemity."
" Have you lately. Sir, turned your thoughts to the subject
of the ministry of angels ?" it was enquired. He instantly
subjoined, — " ' Angels our servants are,
And in their hands, they bear
The sacred sons of Ught'
O yes, they take the deepest interest in redeemed man ; we
shall know aU that too, in eternity."
Mr. Moore passed the greater part of the next day in
dozing, but again in the evening revived. His Newington
friends going again into his roora, he bade them welcome : it
being remarked, "We meet again Sir, and you are still
happy :" he rejoined, " Yes, looking unto Jesus." To the
further observation, " Religion is a blessing, not only as it
regards this life, but as it secures to us immortal fehcity :" he
replied, " It is ray sheet anchor ;" " Which will outride the
storras of life," " Yes, and the storms of death too," he added.
[374.]

1843. DEATH OF JOHN MOEEISON, ESQ. Age, 92.
On its being mentioned that there vvas an account in that
day's paper of the death of Mr. John Morrison, the great
Chinese scholar, Mr. Moore was affected, observing, " but it
is the will of God — one is taken, the other left ;— ^I in age —
he in youth ; but He does all things well, and to trace these
mysteries of Providence wiU, by-and-by, heighten the joys of
heaven." In the evening the Reverend Mr. William Arthur called,
and on his observing to the venerable raan, " You now Sir,
feel the value of the religion you have for so long preached to
others:" Mr. Moore replied, "Yes I do:" it was quoted
" God is love," — Mr. Moore added, " And Christ has died."
It was continued, " If Sir you had your life to begin again,
would you wish to devote it to any other pursuit than that of
preaching the Gospel :" he replied — " No, to none other at
all : preaching the Gospel is the best thing a raan can do, as
Mr. Cecil said to his son, ' To preach the Gospel is the very
best business in the world, but to trade in the Gospel, is
the very worst.' "
The president of the Conference, (the Reverend Mr. J.
Scott) caUing upon Mr. Moore, addressed hira thus, " I trust
Sfr, you feel your soul resting upon the rock of ages :" he
rephed, " I do, I do : He is the healer of the breach, and has
done every thing for sinful man." " And you Sir," it was
continued, " have proved His goodness for many, many years:"
" I have, and He does not now lose sight of His poor servant."
At another time, the Reverend Mr. John M'Owan calling.
Said — " After many years spent in your Master's service, you
still feel. Sir, your need of the cross of Christ as much, as
when you first fled to it ?" Mr. Moore rephed, " I do, it is
the blood of Christ which cleanseth us from sin." It was
continued, " What a blessed prospect there is held out to the
sincere beUever in redemption, and the blessed corapany of
the redeemed." The good man repeated, " Yes, the blessed
company of the redeemed : I could say many things to you
but I have not strength :" — but he ejaculated, — " O the
Redeemer, the Redeemer !" [375.]

1844. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 93.
Mr, Moore said but little on the following day (December
twenty-ninth,) but he spoke a few kind words to those friends
who came to look in upon him, rather than with the expectation.
of hearing bim converse. In the evening of the next day, the
time when he generally was most revived, his friends from
Stoke Newington, again entered his chamber when Miss
Rutherford said, " Here are your old friends come again to
see you." He smiled, — held out his hand, — and said, — ¦
"Yes, my old friends:" he then became abstracted, and
appeared to be going on with a previous train of reflection, —
saying aloud, " What a wondrous scherae was that of human
redemption: — God manifested in the flesh, — nothing less
than the Almighty mind could have conceived the plan ; and
it required an Almighty mind to sustain the plan, and to
realize it in man's salvation: the whole work is God's:"
replying to his observation as Mr. Moore ceased speaking, it
was said, " May you. Sir, in His own good time, have an
abundant entrance into His glory." — " A full tide," was the
quick rejoinder. Miss Rutherford than adjusted his pUlows,
when he said with much sweetness — " Thank you Jane, I am
surprised at your patience."
January 3. The venerable and Reverend Mr. Joseph
Sutcliffe called to see his friend, and on coming to his
bed-side, when he understood who it was he smiled, and
expressed much pleasure in seeing him. To Mr. Sutcliffe's
observation, " WeU my friend and brother we can both say
hitherto the Lord hath helped us, and He will help us through
— Mr. Moore confidently assented — and it was subjoined — ¦
" We have both lived beyond our four-score years, and the
pillar and the cloud have directed, and guided, and guarded
us all our life's jour neyings :" to which observation he rephed,
" For our life is hid with Christ in God." Another old friend
called the same day, the Reverend Mr. Seth Morris, who,
addressing Mr. Moore, said — " You now find. Sir, that God
is your strong-hold :" — he replied, " Yes, and Christ my aU
in all." On the following day, as a friend drew near his bed, he
[376.]

1844. DEATH OF ME. THEODORET S. CLARKE. Age, 93.
observed, " You are very welcorae; is all well at home ? I have
no pain : God makes all ray bed in my sickness :" on its
bemg asked, "Can I do anything for you. Sir?" "Anything!"
he repUed, " no my love, nothing reraains to be done but to
hve to God, but I joy in your willingness to help me, more
than in a gift." It was added, " You Sir have been spared
in life, while my brother Theodoret, who was perfectly well
when you were taken ill, is now no more ! do you remember
him ?" " O yes, perfectly — ^he was always kind and attentive
to me : blessed be God he has gained the port." Shortly
afterwards Mr. Moore wandered, or else talked to himself,
evidently speaking as if he were addressing the great
congregation : then sinking his head a little he called to his
niece, and said, " Jane, send to Mr. Scott and tell him he must
take care of the circuit, for I am no longer able to do the
work." In tbe course of the evening he exclaimed, as if
engaged in super-human converse, " Let rae go, — let me go,
— I am under the power of the mercy seat."
The day following, Mr. Moore was found quite collected,
and on Mr. Richard Smith saying, " We have known each other
upwards of thirty years," he replied with energy, " And have
loved all the time, and we shall love each other through
etemity." It was then observed, "During your public
ministry,one ofthe subjects on which you frequently discoursed
was, " God forbid that I should glory save in the cross of our
Lord Jesus Christ :" to which he replied, " And it is my only
glory stiU." " And you find Sir, that the reUgion of the cross
is no cunningly devised fable?" "O no," answered the
venerable man, " or it would have ended as all fables do ; on
the contrary, my confidence, and its consolations, abound
more and raore."
January 6. In the forenoon of this day, Mr. Moore broke
out into singing —
" Praise God from whom all blessings flow,"
¦desiring his niece to assist hira to sing that doxology, which
he did himself with much animation. He then asked his
niece to read to bim the Gospels, and lessons for the day,
[377.]

1844. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 93.
which request being complied with, he seemed anxious to get
up ; on its being represented to hira that he was unable to do
so, he replied — " But I have work to do :" Miss Rutherford
observed, "O no, uncle, your work is done, you have nothing
now to do but to be passive in the hands of God :" he bowed
his head in meek assent.
On Mrs. John Stamp going to his bed-side, she said, " I
ara writing. Sir, to my raother, where your sister Mrs.
William Myles is at present : have you any message for her :"
" only to send my love, and to say I am just waiting till my
change come." Thus quietly did this good man possess his
spirit day after day — conversing but little, yet always that
little was expressive of the firmness of his soul, and of that
holy reliance upon God, which alike characterized the tenor
of his religious life, and was in unison with his mental
temperament. January 8. Mr. Moore was visited by his friend Mr.
William Gandy, to whom he extended his hand, saying, " The
Saviour is always with me, I have a continual sense of my
adoption." Upon Mr. Gaudy's reminding his venerated
friend of the promise of Christ to His disciples, " I will come
again and receive you to Myself," his countenance instantly
depicted the joy of his heart, as he replied, " Yes, that is the
end of all, I wUl receive you to myself." His friend added,
" In Thy presence is fulness of joy, and at Thy right hand
are pleasures for evermore." Looking kindly and intensely at
Mr, Gandy, whilst his eyes reflected the divine impression on
his soul, Mr. Moore replied, — " O yes, these are precious
texts — precious promises !
The Reverend Mr. William Clegg, and the Reverend Mr.
John Smith called and prayed with the dying man, but he
had been exhausted by many callers, so he said little, but
thanked them for their friendly visit.
January 10. On a friend enquiring, "Do you feel yourself
tolerable this evening, Sir?" Mr. Moore rephed, — "Yes,
tolerable, — that is a good word to use :" to the farther
observation, "What a mercj- it is that in your extreme
[378.]

1844, CONVERSATIONS WITH FEIEKDS, Age, 93.
weakness you have such a God to go to:" he replied promptly,
" I have Him always vvith me, and that is better still."
His niece, Mrs, Dickenson, having come up to town to
assist her sister in her watchful care over their venerated
uncle, and friend, — he seeraed to derive comfort from the
assurance, that the division of active solicitude for his comfort
was kindly soothing to the minds of his nieces — and to have
one or other of them constantly by hira when awake, was.
evidently a source of gratification to himself.
On Mrs. Dickenson saying, (January 14th,) my husband
desires his love to you, uncle, and wishes you to give him your
blessing, he raised his hand, and said, " May the blessing of
God the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit be with and upon hira"
now and for ever :" be then requested his nieces to join him
in singing a byran, and afterwards expressed, in detatched
sentences, the devout and earnest desire of his heart, that God
would sanctify him whoUy, body, soul, and spirit.
January 17. He expressed much pleasure in seeing
his friend Mr. Richard Smith, and his son Frederick, On
enquiring how he felt himself, he said, " Very weak indeed :"
when it was subjoined, " This is not your rest, you have a
house above and can say,
' There is my house, my portion fair,' "
Mr. Moore continued, " My treasure and my heart are there.
And my abiding home :"
Mr. Smith added, " For me my elder brethren stay:" —
When with great animation Mr. Moore concluded,
" And angels beckon me away.
And Jesus bids me come,"
To all human appearance, the curtains of his earthly
tabernacle were falling, and glimpses of an eternal day were
beaming in upon his human spirit ! It is grand to see the
Christian break away from the shackles of mortality, and in
the fuU tide of mental vigor, entering upon the beatitudes of
an eternal day, singing, " I have fought a good fight, I have
• [379.]

1844. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEE. Age, 93,
finished my course, I have kept the faith : henceforth there is
laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the
righteous judge, shall give me at that day: and not to me
only, but unto all them also that love his appearing."— 2
Timothy, iv. 7? 8.
If the trial of faith be precious, it is surely a goodly sight
to witness the enduring patience of the long tried Christian,
the days of watching, the nights of wearisomeness and waking,
which draw so largely both upon faith and hope, as well as
upon all the human syrapathies !
Such were appointed to the subject of these memoirs, and
in patience he possessed his soul.
January 23. Mr. Moore revived a little, but was sensibly
weaker : on a friend repeating to him the following verse, —
" Where pm-e essential joy is found.
The Lord's redeemed their heads shall raise ;
With everlasting gladness crowned,
And fiUed with love, and lost in praise."
He replied, " And that is aU in all ; and by and by I shaU
inherit that heavenly glory."
January 25. On a friend visiting Mr. Moore and remarking,
" Great peace have all they who love Thy law, and nothing
shall offend them ;" he replied, " Nor should they give
offence." It was observed, " Your confidence. Sir, is strong
in God." " It is strong," he repUed, " strong in God, in God
manifested in the flesh." His freedom from pain was ever
noticed by him with expressions of unmingled gratitude to
Almighty God, and he was thus enabled to keep his mind
alive to those vast contemplations which a dying saint has, in
the near view of the haven of eternal rest.
Mr. Gandy, on entering the roora unperceived, (Jan. 28)
found the venerable raan in earnest prayer, in which, while
pouring out his soul before God in thanksgiving, and praise,
he stiU spoke as feeling hiraself before God as " a man who is
a worm, and the son of man who is a worra."
February 2. As Mr. Moore's Nevrington friends drew near
his bed, he expressed his pleasure at meeting again on earth.
[380.]

1844. OBSERVATIONS ON PEACE. Age, 93.
He then enqufred anxiously respecting the state trials in
Ireland ; and the character of the Queen's speech. Mr. Smith
observed, " that the speech frora the throne dwelt rauch on
the amicable relations which subsisted between the European
powers, and the probability of an universal peace : this human
peace,"- it was continued, " in all its vast blessings, we can
understand and appreciate ; but the peace of God passeth all
understanding." "Yes," replied the venerable man, "because
it is the peace of God, an infinite peace, and therefore it is
beyond human understanding ; and how infinite, and great
that salvation raust be, was seen in the Garden of Gethseraane,
in the agony of the God-man : and the value of man's salvation
is learned from our Lord's prayer in the garden, ' If it be
possible let this cup pass from me ;' but it passed not, because
God willed man's redemption, though it was at the price of
giring up to agony and death. His well-beloved Son !" with
increased fervency he exclaimed, " O the love of God, and the
atoning sacrifice of Jesus for us men, and for our salvation !"
February 8. Mr. Moore was increasingly feeble in body,
but much composed in spfrit. On one of his friends asking
him how he felt himself, he replied, " As well, my dear, as a
dying man can expect to be :" " Wearisome days Sir, are
appointed unto you, but they are by the divine permission :"
"I know it, and therefore in submission I bow myself to God,
and by His grace, and faith in Him, I am content and
thankful ; but my weariness is exquisite, in His own good time
I shaU exchange it for heavenly rest."
Feb. 18. Mr. Richard Smith and Mr. Gandy met at the
house of thefr venerated friend, but his increased feebleness
aUowed of but Uttle conversation. He smiled benignantly
upon both ; but the strong raan was bovring himself, and the
curtains of mortaUty were thickening on this side his spfrit,
but aU on the other was light, Ufe, and holy assurance;
heaven dawning upon his soul in glimpses of glory. On his
friends drawing near his bed he exclaimed,
" I the chief of sinners am,
But Jesus died for me.'' [.381.]

1844. LIFE OF HENEY MOOEJE. Age, 93.
'^ And," continued the happy man, " I am as much convinced
of the one, as I am of the other, Jesus died for me." " Yes
Sir," it was replied, " You have not built your house upon
the sand :" " No I have not, and hence though the rains
descended, the floods came, the winds blew, and beat upon
it, it has stood, for it stands on the rock Christ Jesus."
February 24. Mr. Moore was perceived by his friend,
Mrs. Richard Smith, to be considerably weaker, and on the
enquiry — " How do you feel yourself to-day Sir ?" he replied,
" I am very poorly :" " In pain Sir ?" " Yes, my dear, and
feebleness extreme, but all is well : can you tell me any good
news of God in the earth " " I have rather been occupied
¦with, what may be terraed, bad news Sir, for I yesterday had
a visit frora ray friend, the widow of Dr. Robert Morrison, of
China." " How was she ?" anxiously enquired the good man,
" she must have suffered much from her recent bereavement,"
" Yes, Sir, and she is much cast down in spirit ; for not only
does she feel individually, but her personal residence in that
country, besides her being the widow of the late excellent Dr,
Morrison, has endeared the best interests of China to her, and
she feels that the death of Mr. John Morrison will be both a
religious and a moral loss to that country : he was disposed
and anxious to further all religious exertions for the spread of
pure Gospel truth through that vast empire, and every
missionary of like mind, would have found in him a friend and
patron : in the midst of his days he has been cut off, and
when, humanly speaking, his services appeared to have been
most wanted, and likely to have been the most availing.".
" Be not uneasy, my dear," replied the venerable raan, "God's
kingdom must be established, and it shall appear on earth, as
it was sang to earth, ' Glory to God in the highest, and on
earth peace, good will toward men.' God is a wonder
working God, and when He thus suffers man's aid to be cut
off. He makes bare his own arm : He has done so in every
period of the history of His church, and He can, and will still
work out the most suitable plans for the religious benefit of
[382.]

1844. CONVERSATIONS WITH FRIENDS. Age, 93.
China : He best knows which these are, for He knows the
end from the beginning."
The foUowing day was the Sabbath, when Mr. Moore
enquired of his nieces, if they had been to chapel : Mrs
Dickenson replied, " The weather had not at all permitted of
their going, but that they had read a sermon of Mr .Wesley's."
" What was the text," he enquired : " There is therefore now
no condemnation to those who are in Christ Jesus, who walk
not after the flesh, but after the spirit." — Romans viii. 1.
"And this, uncle," added Mrs.Dickenson, " is your experience."
"Yes, I have no condemnation, because I am in Jesus."
March 5th. Mr. Gandy found his venerated friend very
feeble, but quite collected : to his kind enquiries, he replied,
" I am trusting in the Lord, and He graciously permits rae
to do so :" on reraarking, " You are now, Sir, called to suffer
the will of God :" " Yes," answered the good raan — " and He
gives me tbe patience which my affliction requires : I am
waiting till my change come ; ' I know that my Redeemer
liveth.' " Before Mr. Gandy left, Mr. Moore requested him
to pray with him, in which holy exercise he joined raost
fervently ; and while responding to the several petitions, and
thanksgivings, it was evident that bis own spirit was resting
itself upon a God near, and not afar off.
March 15. Mrs. Richard Smith visited her dying friend;
and to his enquiry after the health of her husband, and
chUdren, it was subjoined, " As I came out Sir, half a dozen
httle voices screamed out, ' Give my love to Mr. Moore :' "
he sweetly smiled, bade God bless thera, and said, " Give my
love, my hearty love, to the dear chUdren : tell them I sent it
with my blessing. I am glad to see you, for I feel very poorly,
but I stay myself upon the Lord, my soul is stayed on my
God." After a little while he evidently wandered, speaking as
if some of his departed brethren in the ministry, were still in
the church militant, and instructing Miss Rutherford to
inform them of his removal directly it took place. But his
time was not yet come, to " go up higher." [383.]

1844. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 93.
March 17. He was again found by his friend increasingly
feeble. Wishing to interest his feeUng, she spoke of a letter
she had just received frora their friend, Mrs. Brackenbury,
of Raithby Hall, containing kind enquiries respecting him :
to which he smUingly replied, " It is very kind of her to
remember me, and very pleasant to have the good wishes, and
prayers, of God's people ; at the footstool of divine mercy,
God's servants meet here, but shortly we shall all meet before
His throne in heaven : give my respectful love to her, and say
I feel that ' Truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with
His son, Jesus Christ.' "
In the letter referred to, Mrs. Brackenbury observes, —
" Our venerable friend, Mr. Moore, is a rare instance of the
strength of human mind : the inroads of time on the external
man have sapped it, to the very foundation : memory too is
stricken, otherwise it would be curious to trace the defiance
of raind, when in contact with raatter, and as contending for
its own superiority : detached from the incrustation in which
it is enveloped, it knows nothing of infirmity or decay ; so
that the enfeebled, disabled, Henry Moore, will soon open
out again into all the freshness and vigor of youthful vitality!"
When we are thus called to see a spfritual, and expansive
mind homed in by its raundane infirmities ; — how soul reviring
it is to be enabled confidently to look beyond this scene of
things, and to feel that it is about to expand for ever in a
region where infirmity can never enter ; and to bask in the
sunshine of eternal intellectual progression !
The shadows of mortality continued to grow increasingly
dim, between Mr. Moore and the objects which surrounded
him; and thus to shut up his spirit to a state none can
explain ; for God hath not revealed whether, when this world
is receding from the mental perception, — the spirit, while
loosening from earth, is not holding a nearer, and more
sensible communion with that world to which it is approaching.
Amid the glimpses of perfect consciousnes which marked
the decline of his Ufe, the same abiding confidence in God
characterized the whole tenor of his expressions, and the
[384.]

1844. LAST CONVERSATIONS WITH FRIENDS. Age, 93.
evident experience of his soul. The visits of his friends were
numerous; but he was frequently either asleep, or too
unconscious to enter into any remarks. That his frame of
mind was unchanged, though his apprehension was slower,
was fuUy perceived by those around him, who could catch
dccasionally part of a sentence, or half uttered prayer : but
physically, he was gradually, but surely sinking to the " house
appointed for all the living."
The Reverend Mr. Robert Wood called, and offered up by
Mr. Moore, tbe most pious aspirations to Almighty God for
the spiritual consolations of the venerable man : he was too
weak then to speak, but he afterwards expressed, that his
spfrit was pleased, and soothed by the holy exercise.
March 30. Mr. Gandy called, and after some conversation,
he enqidred of his venerated friend, " If he was ever assaulted
by Satan, the great adversary of souls ?" He replied, " My
peace is continual, and unbroken by any temptation ;" adding
with raised hand, " The best of all is, God is with us."
On the 2nd of April, his Newington friends found him,
though weak, perfectly conscious. He expressed pleasure at
seeing them, observing to their enqufries respecting his health,
" All the days of ray appointed tirae will I wait till ray change
come." It was continued, " And during that tirae, Sir, you
have seen much of the goodness of the Lord in the land of the
living :" he emphatically replied, " I have, I have." " And at
its close. Sir, you can say witb Gregory Lopez, ' all is bright
beyond :' " " Yes, just so," said the venerable saint, and
smiling, held up his emaciated hand. Seeing but indistinctly
others standing by his bed-side, he asked, " Who are those ?"
It was replied, " two of our children, who wished to look upon
you again :" he held out his hand, and kissed them, saying,
" God bless you ; be good — I hope you are good : live so as
to live for ever !" Addressing Mr. Smith he said. Pray with
me : to which supplications and thanksgivings, he responded
with rauch eraphasis, and his whole soul appeared to be
attuned to the holy exercise. [385.]

1844. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 93.
Such glimpses of perfect spiritual consciousness were like
" songs in the night," pleasant and grateful to the hearts of
bis friends, who saw him silently sinking amidst much
suffering from physical exhaustion.
April 8. Mr. Moore greeted Mr. Gandy with much affection
saying, with deep feeling, " It is very kind of you to come so
often to see rae in my affliction :" he then poured out his soul
in prayer that God would bless himself, his wife, and his
children. After a short pause, he raised his hand as high as
he could lift it, exclaiming with the venerable Wesley,
" I the chief of sinners am.
But Jesus died for me ;"
adding with indescribable sweetness, " I am as sure of the one,
as I am of the other, ' Jesus died for me.' " During the day
he continued perfectly conscious, and his countenance was
almost radiant with peace : grasping the hand of Mr. Richard
Smith as be approached hira, he repeatedly expressed his
deUght at seeing hira ; and on taking his leave he said, " give
ray hearty love to your wife, and tell her I am happy, — tell
her all is right."
April 12. On enquiries being made of Mr. Moore's
nieces, relative to their afflicted uncle, they said, he had
been apparently much in mental prayer, and they bad heard
occasional half-sentences, all expressive of his holy confidence
in God. During the earlier part of the night, he had called
thera severaUy saying, — " Live to God, there is nothing else
worth living for. He is an eternal portion."
For several days, he remaind in this perfectly composedj
happy state, and his spirit appeared so calm, and buoyant,
that some of his friends almost wondered that he physically
Ungered here, whUe it seemed to have ascended above by holy
communion. April 23. Mr. Moore was exceedinly feeble, and apparently
just sinking into the grave : he was scarcely able to speak,
but as one of his friends stooped over him and pronounced,
" May the peace of God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost
be with you. Amen." He said firmly, " I have that."
[386.1

1844. AFFECTING VISIT OF MR. P. M'OWAN. Age, 93.
During the afternoon Mr. Gandy called, but found that
he could not converse, but srailing, and holding out his hand,
he said, " I am very weak, and patience is having in rae her
perfect work."
The following day, as his Newington friends approached
his bed-side, he alternately grasped their hands and smiled
benignantly: shortly afterwards, on Mr. Smith rising to
depart, he feebly, but affectionately said, " I cannot part with
you yet:" but again soon sank into silent unconsciousness, —
and his whole countenance, and manner, plainly said, " There
is but a step between rae and death."
His attentive friends Mr. G. Howden, and Mrs. Randel,
risited hira, but utterance appeared to be lost, and he was
apparently unconscious of those around him.
In the afternoon, the Reverend Mr. John M'Owan, and
his brother, the Reverend Mr. Peter M'Owan, who had just
come to town to attend the Wesleyan missionary meetings,
risited Mr. Moore, for the purpose of adrainistering to hira
the holy Sacrament, but he had sank into a state of apparent
unconsciousness, which forbad tbe administration of the holy
rite. On Mr. P. M'Owan drawing near the venerable man,
he having been much attached to him, a moraentary gleam of
joy almost irradiated his countenance, and he put out his
hand and smiled, — and sank again, and then again smiled.
Mr. P. M'Owan evidently felt much on seeing his esteemed
friend thus cfrcurastanced, after several years of mutual
separation, and stooping over him said, " For my continued
life. Sir, many years ago, you besought the throne of the
heavenly grace, and your prayer was heard, and I believe in
consequence of it, God has lengthened out my days ; — shaU I
now pray with you Sfr ?" He feebly replied, " Yes do ;" and
then again relapsed into seeming unconsciousness. Mr. P.
M'Owan then piously and feeUngly poured out his soul unto
God for His blessing on, and His support of. His servant as
he passed the waters of Jordan, to the very brink of which he
appeared to have come : on rising from prayer, where were
bowed at the bed-side all the friends present, and regarding [387.]

1844. LIFE OF HENRY MOOEE. Age, 93.
the aged servant of God as he lay, just about to finish the
work, and the wiU of God, in his earthly course ; Mr. John
M'Owan said, " He looks Uke the sun in his most calmly
beautiful, evening setting !" A raore appropriate raetaphor
could not have been used to express to his friends the scene
before thera.
On retiring from the chamber where the good man was
ready to raeet his fate, Mr. M'Owan said, turning to his
affectionate relatives, " Should Mr. Moore revive, and wish
for the holy Sacrament ; or if prayer would be acceptable to
hira, send for rae any hour, day or night, and I wiU with
pleasure corae to you iraraediately."
The sarae day, his relative Mr. Joseph Dickenson arrived
frora Leeds, and on stooping over bis dying friend, he said,
" Do you know rae. Sir," he kindly smiled, and put out his
hand, while a tear told of transient remembrance perhaps,
but of the kindnesses also of those days, when the house of
these his affectionate relatives was his occasional happy home.
To witness these gleams of reraerabrance, were cheering to
those friends who watched beside his bed, anxious to trace
the conscious detention of the mind, as well as of the life ; tUl
both should ascend together to the paradise of God !
April 24. The Reverend Mr. J. M'Owan called, but Mr.
Moore did not recognize him : later in the day his Newington
friends saw him; his articulation was interrupted, but he
smiled, and his whole countenance and manner was that of
calm, holy joy.
April 25. Several intimate friends made thefr enquiries
respecting the departing saint, and had the melancholy
satisfaction of seeing the dying man of God : this did not at
aU disturb him, as his mind was shut out from almost all
sensible objects, and his physical strength was graduaUy
sinking. During the night, while his nieces and attendants were
sitting by his bed-side, he distinctly exclaimed, " Happy,
happy !" Miss Rutherford asked, " are you happy. Uncle ?"
He firmly grasped her hand, and said, " Yes, Happy !"
[388.]

1844. LAST HOURS, AND PEACEFUL DEATH. Age, 93,
April 26. Mrs. Richard Smith did not leave Mr. Moore's
chamber till ten at night ; but during the whole day he did
not appear to have had any human remembrances.
Early on the forenoon of the following day, Mr. Richard
Smith called at Brunswick Place, where he met Mr. Gandy,
who had also been anxious to hear, how their venerable friend
had passed the night ; when they learned from Mrs. Dickenson
and Miss Rutherford, who had sat by his side during its
whole course, that in the earlier part of it, he had been very
restless : about tbe middle watch, he became perfectly stiU,
and the dew of death began to gather on his brow. On
perceiving that he breathed with increased difflculty. Miss
Rutherford, bending over hira, said, " You are in the valley.
Uncle, but Christ is with you." The gesture of his head,
and the raotion of his lips replied, " Yes ;" — but articulation
faUed hira. His respiration became increasingly shorter, and
fainter, — till at half-past seven o'clock, — the weary wheels of
life stood still; and without a sigh, his spirit sprang forth
into the Paradise of God !

Thus lived, and thus died, the Reverend Mr. Henry Moore,
the eventful period of whose life's history was, in connection
with that section of the church of God to which he was
united, beset with difficulties which serve both as landmarks,
and beacons, to those who corae after : but amid all varying
circumstances, he appears to have kept his own mind in much
self possession.
The evidence of his conversion to God, is not less clear,
than that it was wrought in his soul almost without the
intervention of human agency — by the Ught and guidance of
that holy Spfrit, which takes of the things of God, and shews
them unto us : he followed his divine Teacher, and was led
into the way of truth, and safety, and from thenceforth he was
habitually regulated by integrity of purpose, and the desfre to
get good, in order to do good, to his fellow man. [.389,] . •

1844. LIFE OF HENRY MOORE. Age, 93.
When Mr. Moore was but a junior son in the Gospel, the
Reverend John Wesley treated hira, not only as an esteemed
friend, but as a counsellor, on many important matters
connected with himself, and the great work in which he was
engaged ; and in dying, Mr. Wesley left him one of his
executors for the control, and management, of his manuscript.s,
which was in itself an important trust, involving as it
necessarily did, the confidential, and extensive correspondence
of the great founder of Methodism ; and at the same time
was no inconsiderable eulogium on Mr. Moore's integrity and
judgment. As a preacher he was solemn and impressive : condensed,
and solid thinkings, spoke in his ministry, rather than an
extensive range of thought, or imagery. On opening the
Bible, he ever appeared to be engaged in prayer, that God
would acquaint him with the meaning of His written word,
in order that he might " be His mouth unto the people."
His sermons, though not brilliant, were nervous, and
left on the mind of his hearers, an impressive conviction
of the value, and of the necessity, of personal and inward
religion. In powers of conversation, he excelled raost men : his
fund of anecdote was considerable : tbey were the result of
observation, or the treasured sapngs and doings of the great,
and good men with whom, during his singularly protracted
hfe, it was his happiness to have been known : they were
never of a light, or an insignificant character, and were
generally communicated in order to bear their moral upon the
conversation, or the corapany present : they were invariably
wisely chosen, and ever well told.
His raemory was excellent, and his reading, though not
extensive, was of the most solid character, and mentally
extremely well digested.
Tlie habitual raanners of Mr. Moore were courteous ; from
[390,]

1844, SKETCH OF CHARACTER. Age, 93.
aU species of affectation his whole mind revolted. To young
persons, he was the cheerful friend, as well as tbe wise
mentor. His friendships partook of the solidity of his mental
character: they were blended in kindly sympathies, and
maintained by much Christian forbearance.
Resolute in opinion, and firra in its maintenance, he
yielded not but to conviction either to any raan, to any point
in theology, or on any subject of Christian church discipline.
That he was not always right is certain, " To err is huraan ;
to forgive divine :" of the one he necessarily partook, of the
other he was the blessed recipient.
In stature, Mr. Moore was of the raiddle size, but he was
firm and raanly in his deportment, and could not be passed
casually as a man of no consideration, for in person and
countenance there was an expression of intelligence, and
mental dignity, quite uncoraraon. His voice, though not
loud, was strong ; and his raonth seemed peculiarly formed
for conversation, and was at the same time remarkably
handsome. At times he evinced much natural wit, and a playful
sarcasm, the terseness of which struck instantly home upon
the subject of it, giving it thus its chief import, and piquancy;
but while he thus occasionally reproved, he never trifled with
the feelings of another.
After a long life spent in much active interest taken in the
passing concernments connected with God's visible church,
he was ultimately laid aside from all practical duty by the
affliction of paralysis, which nearly took away the use of his
right side. Hitherto he had been caUed to do the wUl of
God, and to his ready raind it was a delight to be employed
in helping on the ark of God, to its final resting place.
But the scene was eventually changed, and he was called
in much soUtary retirement, to suffer the wUl of God : but
his bow still abode in strength, he murmured not ; he knew
[391.]

CONCLUSION.

the rod, and Him who had appointed it. The God in whom
he had so long trusted, disappointed bim not in his hope; his
sun grew broader, and brighter, at its setting, and at length,
in the full confidence of a blissful immortality, he calmly
resigned his breath, and his spirit, into the bosora of his
Father God ; — whUe of aU such men, the Spirit saith unto
the churches — " Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the
Lord from henceforth : Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may
rest from their labors ; and their works do follow them."

END OF THE LIFE.

id S) i 1 i

^

Abandonment of his classical school  46
Abba, Father, Mr. Moore's happy experience of  315
Account of his flrst circuit  49
Account of a battle scene  248
Accident, occasioned by taking vitriol for paregoric  341
Addison's lines on the Existence of God, quoted  20
Admitted a member of the Methodist society  33
Address to the societies, with the regulations made at Leeds  158
 of the Conference to King George III  183
Affliction, Marquis de Renty's beautiful remark on bearing .... 229, 277
Agitations in the societies occasioned by Mr. Wesley's death  95
 :- Extraordinary sermon suggested from these troubles . . , , 96
Album at Woodstock, epigram quoted from the  205
America, Dr. Coke sent over to  81
 , Mr. Moore requested to labor in  82
 , preachers ordained for, and sent out to  120
American Independence, eflects of, in England  120
Anecdotes : — of an old miUtary pensioner  48
Of a popish priest, after performing mass  64
Of an intelUgent Irish smith  66
Papal tyranny over the poor people in Ireland  80
Of the French Revolution  239
Dr. Chalmers' views of the extent of the Atonement . , , . 294
Mr. Moore's objections to receive the sacrament  316
Mr. Wesley and the Earl of Huntingdon  329
Mr. Wesley, Mr. Rankin, and young preachers  343
Mr. Wesley's attachment to one who contradicted him . . 344
Mr. Wesley and Mrs. HaU, concerning discipline  349
Extraordinary stratagem of Jesuit priest  366
Annual Register, for 1811, Mrs. Tighe's poems quoted in the .... 258
Anson, lord, munificent conduct of, to a naval hero  250
Apostolic preaching, good effects of noticed  312, 313
Apples, made a means of restoring health  60
Arthur, WiUiam, visit to Mr. Moore  375
Austerities, severe bodily, practised by Mr. Moore  43
Avfful punishment of a drunken saUor  87
Band meetings, enjoyment from attending the  35

394. INDEX. PAOB
Barber's, John, notice of Mr. Pawson's death  200
Bath, pecuUar settlement of the chapel at  93
Bath waters, restoring influence of the, on Mrs. Moore's health , . , , 240
Baxter, Richard, quotation from, on faith and love  293
Beaver, Elizabeth, notice of  60
Being of a God, consolation arising from the  20
Benson, Joseph, sermon on schism noticed  128
 , preaches Dr. Whitehead's funeral sermon  193
Bereavement, a letter concerning  202
Bu-mingham, first conference held there  325
Blachford : — Rev. J. constituted librarian of St. Patrick's library 148
Rev. J., premature death of . , . .   149
Mrs., an early friend of Mr. Moore's  148
•  , exemplary conduct of, in training her children . , , . 160
 , benevolent pursuits of  152
¦  , raelancholy voyage of, to Anglesea  180
 , kindness and anxiety manifested for her chUdren . . 185
 , account of her residence at Chelsea  195
— ^, reply of, to Mr. Moore's critique on Psyche  199
 , illness of her daughter Mary  194, 5, 6, 203, 6, 9, 10
¦  . flattered hopes of her children when young  211
 , Mr. Moore's last visit to  268
 , last letter, and anticipated death of  269
Miss, anecdote of the illness, conversion, and death of . . 206
 Mary, translation of a prefatory sonnet by  218
Books, Tracts, & Pamphlets of Mr. Wesley's, how and to whom left 107
Book concerns, the Wesleyan, to be managed by the conference . . 162
Books, thoughts on the character and prices of  362
Brackenbury, R. C, Esq., letter of  262
Brackenbury, Mrs., gift of £100 for the distressed in Ireland  285
¦  .  , characteristic notice of Mr. Moore  384
Bradburn, Samuel, his lay appearance in the pulpit a disappointment 17
 , effects of his preaching on Mr. Moore  18
Bradburn's, Miss, translation of an inscription  246
Bramwell, William, separates from the Methodist society  292
Bristol circuit, appointed to labor in the  : . , , , 90
 , trustee disputes at  128
.  , Ebenezer chapel bmlt at  131
 , Broadmead chapel, disputes respecting the  128
 ¦  , strange proceedings at the  129
Bristol society's address to Mr. Moore  283
Brooke, Henry, reference to the illness of  186
¦  ,  , interesting account of  187
 ,  , mention of, in suffering  200
Brotherly love, the necessity of discovered  31
Brown, J. E., very interesting notice of  358
Burkitt's Commentary, advantages derived from reading  13
 , opinion respecting  30
Calvin's system of religion, objections to  13
" Call" to the work of the ministry  45
CampbeU, Bartholomew, extraordinary account of  61
 , affecting and christian conduct of  65

INDEX. 395. PAGB
Canons of the church, authority of the  124
" Castle of Indolence," Thomson's, surpassed by " Psyche"  198
C  , Sir R., wild conduct, and miserable death of  77
Capoquin, Waterford county, introduction of Methodism into . . , , '79
GecU's advice to his son concerning preaching  375
Centenary fund, design of, and objections to the movement, , , . 335, 344
Chalmers, Dr., strange reUgious tenet held by  294
Character of men, letter concerning the  275
Charlemount circuit, account of the  67
.  , deprivations of the early preachers in the  58
 , kind treatment of Mrs. Moore in the  59
Chemists, a caution to  342
Children, Mr. Moore's pecuUar kindness for  369
Christian fellowship earnestly desired  32
Christian perfection sought to be obtained by self-denial  75
Christian church, influence of the differences in the  317
Christianity, discovers the character of  31
 , a beautiful thought belonging to  220
Church hours, Mr. Wesley aUowed no preaching in  120
Circular issued by the conference on Alexander KUham's case .... 146
City Road chapel, pecuUar settlement of the  91
Civol war in Ireland, shocking details of   153
Civil war, its exUs exhibited   154
Clarke : — Dr, Adam, interesting notice of  89
 , opinion of, on Dr. Whitehead's conduct  167
.  , shameful treatment of, by his brethren  170
 , originates a plan for the preachers' annuity fund. . 175, 7
 , edits and pubUshes the memoirs of Mrs. Mary Cooper 230
 , letter of, concerning Mrs. Moore's holy Ufe  245
 , founder of the Strangers' Friend society  289
¦  , death of, and funeral sermons noticed , , . , 304
Mr., appointed classical master of Kingswood school  169
Mrs. Adam, interesting visits to  311, 13
Theodoret Samuel, death of noticed  377
Cleghorn, Dr., address of, to the students of anatomy, quoted .... 250
Clergyman, kindness of a, to Mrs. Moore  59
Clonesj introduction of Methodism into   48
College life and examinations detailed , , .  7
Coleraine, exceUent character of the inhabitants in  50
 , commencement of Methodism in that place  52
CoUections, by whom distributed  138, 161
Comfort of mind, arising from entire dependence on Christ  23
Concessions of 1797, summary of the  157
Concessions of 1797, Mr. Moore's reasons for opposing the ... , 156, 164
Confession of a popish priest   63
Conference, business ofthe first after Mr. Wesley's death  114
Conversations respecting the doctrines of Methodism  28
Conversations of Mr. Moore, pecuUarities of the  329
Conviction, that his manner of life tended towards death , . , , 9
Conviction and sorrowing for sin , , _.   13
Conviction and conversion, thoughts concerning  42
Cork, appointment to labor in, by Mr. Wesley  76
Cooper, Mrs, Mary, early and lamented death of  228

.396. INDEX. PAGB
Cowper, William, poet, observations on dreams ....  333
Creighton, Rev. J., appointed editor ofthe Arminian Magazine  111
Critical scriptm-al knowledge, possessed little of in early life  27
Croly, Dr. George, notice of his works   365
Crumlin, Mr. surgeon, usefulness of   .... 71
Daniel, Rev. Mr., kind proposal made by   6
 , desire of Henry Moore to go to his school  8
D'Arcy, Miss, translates into French, Fletcher's & Wesley's Lives . . 337
Daring rescue of tw-o prisoners, the night before appointed execution 38
Death of Rev. John Wesley witnessed by Mr. Moore  109
 , Mr. Moore's feelings in reference to . .  277
Debt, exemplary conduct shewing the evUs of   9
Decision and firmness of character, the cause for stated  118
Deed of Declaration, history and object of the  91
Deed Poll of Mr. Wesley, object contemplated by the  107
Deism explained away, and a deist converted . .  352
Delaney's, Dean, works, the valuable character of stated  366
Departures from estabUshed usage in the church, complained of . . . , 125
Deptford circuit, appointment to . .   303
Desire to retire from the world, into a monastery  13
 to warn sinners to " flee from the wrath to come''  30
Dickenson, Joseph, letters addressed to  273, 6, 6
 , Mrs., arrival in London to wait upon her uncle  379
 , Joseph, affecting visit to his dying uncle  388
Dinnen, John, ti-ial and acquittal of . . . . , , ,  264
Disappointment in procuring a house to commence business in . , . , 44
DiscipUne, a subject much agitated in the societies  119
 of the Methodists, a plain defence of  139
Disputes and disaffection concerning Methodist discipline , , . . 156
¦  respecting the Theological Institution  311
Disobedience, God's punishment of ....  319
District meeting, a special, summoned at Bristol  130
Doctrinal religion, the evil of exhibited   301
Doubt, darkness, and distrust, evils threatened to the societies . . , , 140
Downpatrick, an attack on the popish superstitions at  73
Dream, soothing influence of a, on the mind  259
Dreams, the cause, nature, and general influence of  333
Drew's, Samuel, manuscript Life of Dr. Coke noticed  263
Drieu, Mrs., a blessing pronounced on her two children  371
Dugdale, Mrs. Bennet, death of   364
Dunmanway, strange providential occm-rences at  77
Dying christian, the, a grand subject for contemplation  379
Early education, the prejudice of to caU works — faith  20
.  christians, the supposed condition of   22
.  friendships, pleasing influence of, on the mind  147
.  Methodist preachers and principles  . . , , , , , , 312
.  Methodism, anecdotes of , , , . .... ....  319
" Earl of Moreland," history of that work  187
Eccentric clergyman, notice of an  ....  48
Editor of the Arnnnictn Magaune, objections to becoming the , , . , 110

INDEX.

397.

Enlarged views of the love of God received  28
Extraordinary occurrence at Kilmainham jail , . , .  38
 popish severities enforced and practised  61
 discourse given during troublous times  96
 popish stratagem   366

Faith in Christ, supposed strength of . , . . 
 , possesses great strength of  , , , .
 and love, opinions concerning the union of . . , .
Fairly, Mr., notices of ... , , , , . , , . . ....
FamUy prayer, benefit resulting from perseverance in
Fasting, severe suffering endured by reason of
Fears of committing himself to man 
FeUows of CoUege, spiritual and temporal, duties of the
Fellowships, account of, and examinations for 
" Feed my sheep," appUcation of the passage . , , ,
Finances, new rule respecting  
Fire at Deptford, great danger from the ....
Firmness of character, striking instance of the benefit of
Fitzgerald, lady Mary, enquiry respecting 
Fitsgerald, lord Edward, imprisonment and death of
Fletcher, R.ev. John, respectful mention of ....
 ¦ — ¦ — —  ; interesting account of a sermon by
Fletcher, Mrs. Mary, short account, and death of , , .
 , Life of, written and published
French Revolution, anecdote of the  
Friends, the society of, nature of the differences amongst the ,
Friendships, sincerity and cordiality in, noticed , , . ,
Full sanctification, anxiety to possess
Funeral sermons, Dr. Adam Clarke's objection to

18
32
293
300,1 2925
32
192 7
100158
306
322, 3
210 338
191, 194
318 270
270, 336
, 239
317, 18
, 315
. 43
, 304

Gambold's lines on God's felt presence . .  .... 25
 beautiful Unes on death quoted , , . ,  211
Gayer, Mrs., account of   70
 , conversion of, from a leUgious conversation  71
Gandy, Mr. William, visits to Mr. Moore 372, 3, 8, 380, 1, 3, 5, 6, 7, 9
George HI., attempt on the Ufe of   . , , ., 211
Gibson, WilUam, death of, noticed   10
Glass Lough, account of Mr. Moore's arrival there  60
Glorying in the Cross, — a frequent subject of Mr. Moore's discom-se 377
" Gold and Silver," no hindrance to the success of the Gospel .... 98
Gospel, the, a striking instance of its freedom   130
Godwin, John, a quotation from .... , , . .  371
Gradin's, Arvid, defination of the Greek for "fuU assurance of faith" 43
Grave of Mrs. 'JTighe, visited by Mrs. Hemans  .... 219
" Grave of a Poetess," poem, by Mrs. Hemans ....  220
" Grraves of a Household," Mr. Henry Tighe's translation of the , , 220
Greatness of mind instanced in a confession  132
Greek language, commences the study of , , , ,  5
Grindrod, Edmund, letter addressed to , ,   325

398. INDEX, FAOB
Hamilton, Dr. — Mr. Knox's intimacy with  184
Memoir of  247
Anecdote, and narrow escape of , . , ,  252
Account of his family , , , . , , , ,  263
Summary of the character of   266
Happy death of    267
Hampson, John, extraordinary strength of  108
Abruptly leaves his circuit and the connexion  109
HaU's, S. C, " Ireland," quotation from  204
Hanson, Miss, valuable notice of , , , .  227
Friendly association of, with Mr. Moore  240
Hasty determination to preach in the streets, on the love of God 30
Hayes, Mr. surgeon, Leeds, anecdote respecting  339
Hemans, Mrs., memorials of, by Chorley, quotation from  219
Interesting account of Woodstock, and Mrs. Henry Tighe 219
Description of Mrs. Tighe's tomb   219
Intense feelings of, produced by visiting this beautiful tomb 219
" Grave of a Poetess," by  220
Lines of, written after visiting a tomb near Woodstock . . 222
" Henry, Earl of Moreland," history of the work so entitled  187
HiU, Mrs, notice of    307
Letter to Mrs. Moore  308
Hind, Miss, short notice, and marriage of   261
Hind street Methodist Chapel, singular early notice of  322
Holdcroft, H. F., Esq., mention of  188
Homer, a passage of, examplified in a prison scene  38
Hope and Love, sanguine character of   194
House of Refuge established by Mrs. Blachford, notice of  186
.  , interesting notices of the . , . , . , . , 226, 7
Howard, Mr., banker, of DubUn, distressing account of  207
Howard, John, the celebrated philanthropist, interesting anecdote of 271
¦  , his manner of life and death   272
Huchinson, Robert, Esq., death of, noticed ....  361, 371
Huggins, a Romanist, and condemned felon, notice of  36
¦  , extraordinary conversion of, in prison ....  37
¦  , happy death of, on the scaffold — solemn scene  38
Huntingdon, earl of, interview with Mr. Wesley ....  329
Huntingdon, earl of, death of the  . , , , , , , , 330
Illness of Mr. Moore in Londonderry  . , , , , , , , 76
 Mrs. Moore, Mrs, Blachford's letter concerning the , , , , 225
 Mr, Moore    332
Improvement of Mr. Moore in the art of carving  12
Important occurrences in one night   26
India and China, remarks on the political affairs in . , , . 360, 1
Infancy, religiously inclined from .... . . , ,  12
Insanity, strange fears respecting its approach . . , .  28
Inscription on Mrs. Moore's tomb, and translation .... . . 246
Institution, Theological, Mr. Moore's objection to the  311
Introduction to the continuation of the life .... .... . . , , 105
Irish RebelUon, shocking picture of the . , . ,  162
¦  opposition to the Methodist Sacraments ....  263
 societies, address of the Conference to the  266

INDEX. 399. PAGB
Irish, extraordinary delusive prediction concerning the  367
" Ireland," by S. C. HaU, quotation from  204
Ireland, Mr. Moore's kind entertainment in  285
.  , Mrs. Brackenbury gives £100 for the distressed in  285
Isaac, Daniel, notice of  274
Itinerant married life, trials of  57
Itinerancy, Mr. Moore retires from the  307

Jebb, Rev. John, correspondence of, with Alexander Knox, Esq. 148, 192
Jews, the condition of, noticed — a narrative of facts  354
Journal of Mr. Wesley, benefit derived from reading the  15
Journey to his first circuit described  47
Joumey to Ireland, notices of a  284
Judgment, (the last) Mr. Moore's letter concerning the  273
Justification by faith, opposed and defended . . . . ;  350
Justification by works, exposed, and opposed to Scripture  353

.Kilham, Alexander, first notice of his trial and expulsion . , . . 94
Opposition to the " Plan of Pacification" .... . . 133
Address issued by .... . , , . .... 134
Charges against the preachers and oeconomy of Methodism 135
- ¦ - - 240143144 144
145 49
131
148184297299 51

Designs of, exposed
Summary of his opposition  
Trial of, in the Conference . . 
Charges deUvered to, by the late Dr. Adam Clarke
Trial of, closed, and expelled from the society
Knox, Alexander, Esq., becomes acquainted with ....
Pamphlet by, on the Bristol disputes ....
" Thirty Years correspondence with Bishop Jebb" . ,
Mr. Moore's great anxiety for , , , , , • . .
Interesting letter of, respecting Mr. Moore's early life
First taught Latin by Mark Davis , , , ,
Knox, Mr. and Mrs., account of the conversion of , , . ,
— — , Mr,, senior, reUgious character and integrity of , , , , 297, 300
Kennedy, Mr., rule of, to reooncUe parties at variance .... 300
King, Archbishop, interesting anecdote of   367, 8
Lamentation over the sins of the world .... , . • ¦ 29
Latin premium received on second form   5
law, John, Life of, written by Mr. WiUiam Tighe  151
Law's " Christian Perfection," usefulness of  ^ . ¦ , 234
Laws and rules of Methodism considered in the conference of 1797.. 157
Lay preachers, dislike to the appearance of _  15
 regarded by Mr. Wesley as missionaries  119
Letters:— Blachford Mrs., describing the Irish RebeUion  152
 , iUness of her daughter. . .... 194, 5, 6
 ,  , account of Mrs. 'Tighe's last days & death.. 211
 , bodUy effects of trials and Ulness  225
 _, a sketch of the claanges in human Ufe  257
  , last written before her death  269

400 INDEX.

PAGB 2

Letters : — Brackenbury's R. C, Esq.,  262
Byng, Major-general, death of Captain Hamilton ... 254
Clarke's, Dr. Adam, about Dr. Whitehead's conduct .. 168
 , extraordinary proceedings against .... 169
 , holy Ufe and conduct of Mrs. Moore 245
Dickenson, Joseph ; to, on the last judgment .... .... 273
 , on the character of men generally . . 275
 folly of reason, and excellence of faith 276
Entwisle, Joseph, eighty-ninth birth-day .... , , , . 348
HUI, Mrs., to Mrs. Moore   308
Knox, Alexander, about Mr. Walker's pamphlet , , , , 190
 •, concerning Mr. Moore's Sermons and Life 296
Mr. Moore's, condition of the Wesley papers .... 116
¦  , defending the Preachers' Annuity Fund  178
 , defence of Methodism   191
 , character ofthe beautiful poem of "Psyche" . , 198
 , to Mrs. Rutherford, at her husband's death . . 201
 , reply to one announcing Mrs. Tighe's death . . 215
 , on the death of Mrs. Mary Cooper  228
 , announcing Mrs. Moore's happy death  231
 , to Dr. Hamilton, account of Mrs. Moore's Ufe . 232
 , Irish Methodist opposition, and trials  264
 , to Mr. R. Smith, on Mrs. Smith's death  277, 9
 ,  , reply to an invitation to London 280
¦  ¦  , to Miss Wesley .... _  290
.  , to the President, respecting ordination  326
.  , to Mr. G. J. Stevenson, on his birth-day  359
 , to  , the last dictated by him 371
To Rev. J. Beecham, objections to the centenary movement 335
To Miss D'Arcy, compiling Mr. Wesley's Life in French . . 337
M'Owan, Peter, to Mr. Moore .... ....
Pawson, John, concerning his burning the Wesley papers
 , in defence of Dr. Whitehead

Rutherford, Thomas, Kilham complaints
Stanley, Jacob, illness of Mr. Moore ....
,  , Mr. Moore's eighty-ninth birth-day
Stewart, Lieutenant-general, death of Captain Hamilton
Thompson's, WiUiam, respecting Dr. Whitehead's conduct 117
Thompson, Thomas, Esq., to Mr. Moore   281
Tims, Richard Moore, death of Mrs. Tims .... 363
Wesley's, Mr., inviting Mr. Moore to England . . , , 88
 , concerning Dr, Adam Clarke
respect of, for Mrs, Blachford

150237288 113115
To Mr. Moore from the Society Ofiicers, in'Bristol . , 283, 91
Life of Mr. Wesley, by Mr. Hampson   108
Life of Mr. Wesley, Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore's, proposed and pub. 112
Life of Mr. Wesley, Dr. Adam Clarke's defence of the . , , , 112
Life of Mr. Wesley, by Coke, and Moore, large sale of  118

Wesley's, Miss Sarah, concerning Mrs. Moore's death . ,
 , to Mr. Moore 
Whitehead's, Dr., requesting to have the Wesley papers
, account of the Wesley papers

331166171 134
305
347 255

INDEX.

401.

Life of Mr. Wesley, Dr. Whitehead's, refused by the Conference
Life of Air. Wesley, Dr. Whitehead's, publication of the
Life of Mr. Wesley, Mr. Moore's, pubUshed in two vols.
Lines to the memory of the first Methodist preachers
Local preachers, new rules concerning the ....
Locke, John, quotation from his Essay on Toleration
London, first visit to, and friends in ....
 , first appointment to .... , , . .
 circuit, extent of, and preachers in , , , ,
Londonderry, Mr. Moore's first circuit . , , ,
 , good effects of a tract circulated there
 , second appomtment to 
 , society opposition at 
 , invitation of Mr. Moore to ....
 , notice of the origin of the society there
Lopez, Gregory, mention of  
" Lovest thou me," beautiful appUcation of the passage

PAQSl 119
165285288 160
124 8
81814750 75
264280
298
345, 385
.. 97

Mackintosh's, Sir James, opinion of the merits of Psyche
Man, the three states of, pointed out in the Bible
Manners, John, success of his preaching 
Marriage (second) of Mr. Moore 
" Marriages are made in heaven" — an opinion respecting
Marshes in Ireland, danger in passing die 
Mather, Alexander, opinion of, against hasty ordinations
Maynooth coUege, sketch of the history of 
 parUamentary grant to, exposed . , . .
M'Bumey, James, honorable mention of 
M'Kinley, Mr., jaUor, conduct of, on the rescue of his prisoners
M'Owan, Peter, illness and recovery of 
 , letter of, to Mr. Moore  ....
 , affecting visit of, to Mr. Moore ....
M'Owan, John, beautiful flgure descriptive of Mr. Moore's death
Memory of Mr. Moore, great power of the 
Mental anguish for sin  
Metastasio, poem of, translated by Miss Blachford
Methodist society, thoughts before joining the 
.  chapel, constantly attends at the 
Methodists not a separate people 
 , Dr. Harmlton's remarks concerning the , , . ,
Methodism amongst dragoons  , , , .
 had but one father , , , . . .
Mezeron, last poem of Mrs. Tighe's, written at Woodstock
Milner, Joseph, usefulness of, in Hull 
Miranda, the character of, Mrs. Blachford's aim ....
Ministers and ministry, Mr. Wesley's views of the
Ministerial labor, estimate and character of ....
Missions, scriptural rules respecting 
Missionary work preferred by Mr. Moore ....
¦  address of Mr. Moore's 
Morrison, John, Esq., death of, noticed 
¦  , Mrs. Dr. Robert, anxiety of, on account of China

258276 67
261155 73
127368369 49 39
330 .331387
388 84 18
218 31 32
182
251 79
113
213207 151
312282
351 82
279
375 382

402,

INDEX".

Moore, Thomas, Esq., stanzas by, to the memory of Mrs. Tighe .
Moore : Richard, father of Heiiry, account of ....
Mrs., mother of Henry, excellent character of
Mrs., her bereavement and difficulties ....
Mrs., greatly alarmed at Henry becoming a Methodist .
Henry, placed under the care of an artist . , , ,
Preference of books to business ....
Reasons of, for visiting London . , , ,
Quickly obtains employment in London
Early Methodist companions helpful to him
Visits to the sick, and prisoners in Newgate
Much benefited by Mr. Weslej-'s writings
Becomes an exhorter, and occasional preacher
Preaching of, well attended and received
Commences, vi-ith success, a classical school
Meets one of his pupils in after years, then a D.C.L.
Kindly received by Mr. Wesley, when introduced . , ,
Preaches extempore, without previous arrangement .
Becomes acquainted -n-ith i\Iiss Young
Marriage of, to Miss Young 
Injurious effects on, by self-denial 
Extraordinary effects of his faith and prayer
Life of, in danger, by passing over a marsh
Christian perfection enjoyed by ...
Begins to travel with Mr. Wesley 
Appointed by Mr. Wesley a trustee of his manuscripts
Prefers pastoral to editorial duties ....
High estimate of pastoral duties ....
Grieved at Dr. AVhitehead's conduct ....
Receives ordination from Mr. Wesley 
Opinion of, concerning the " concessions of 1797"
Conscientious scruples of 
Writes the address to king George III.
His character as a minister 
His reaUty of heavenly scenes in night visions . . .
Great affection for Mr. Moore during her Ulness .
Feelings of, respecting Mrs. Tighe's life and death
Attends the conference at Sheflield, in 1811
Fear of, concerning Mrs. Moore's life ....
Social and domestic character of ....
Second marriage of 
Publishes his discourse on the Epistle to the Romans
Publishes his pamphlet on the Eternal Sonship .
Pacificatory visit to Ireland 
Publishes the life of Mrs. Fletcher 
Anxious solicitude about the schism at Leeds
Preaches Dr. Adam Clarke's funeral sermon
Suffers from an attack of paralysis ....
And Mrs. Moore, in danger of losing their Uves by fire
Happy experience of 
Profited by Rev. J. Fletcher's preaching
Social conduct of, and love of children
Letters and observations on his eighty-ninth birthday

PAOB 224 4 55
28 7

3435
4141
45454647
54 565659
68
.74 7583
106111111
114 121164179
182189
202
203 215
224230260
261 261
262 264 270292
304 305
306 315
321326
347

INDEX. 403. PAGE
Moore : Henry, accident to, faUs from his horse  351
Attends the London district meeting and conference . . 356, 7
Suffering from his last flt  .... 372
Characteristic sketch of Mrs. Brackenbury  384
Last hours and happy death of  .... 388, 9
Character of, general summary  .... 389
Moore, Mrs., usefulness of, in the societies ....  195
Illness, and patient suffering of  , . , . 216
Happy and peaceful death of , . . ,  231
Account of her life and death  , , . , 232
Holy Ufe and conduct of   235
IU health and devotedness of , , , .  236
Mr. Wesley's kindness towards  . . , . 238
Domestic character and benevolence of  239
Particulars of her last hours , , . , , . , . 242, 3, 4
Holy character of, by Dr. Adam Clarke  245
Letter to, from Mrs. HiU   308
Illness and death of ....  310, 11
Natural reUgion, difficulties in    329
Newry, extraordinary recovery from illness at, in answer to prayer,.. 67
Newry, usefulness of Mrs. Moore to the society at  70
" Not my vrill, but Thine be done," a fine example of  69
Occasional sermons, a reference to the preaching of . .  262
Occurrences during a night set apart for prayer with condemned
prisoners, in Dublin   38
Ofiicers of the society, rules for electing and removing the  159
Opinion of Mr. Wesley concerning his societies after his death .... 90
Open air preaching in Dublin, account of   86
Ordination of Mr. Moore, esteemed by him a great privUege  83
 , certificate of the   121
.  , Mr. Wesley's reasons for the  121
Ordination, defence of, among Methodists   124
Ordination by presbyters, in America , , . . .... , . . . 125
Ordination, Dr. Coke's meeting at Lichfield concerning  126
Ordination, first received by the conference of 1837  325
Ordination, Mr. Moore's letter concerning  .... 326
Original plans of Methodism, adherance to the .... .... 156, 164
Ostler, of Colchester, a notice of   331
Painful exercises of mind concerning sinners   29
Paradise neglected for Parnassus, the results of  , , , . 216
Pardon of sins, happy effects of the, on the mind  27
Parnel's " Hermit,'' a quotation from   82
Pawson, John, injudiciously burns the Wesley books and papers . . 165
-, letter of, concerning burning the papers  166
¦  , death of his brother   171
 , conduct of, towards Dr. Whitehead . . , ,  172
 , his family endearments in heaven  173
 , death of, and summary of his character  200

404. INDEX. pAoa
Peace, general observations respecting   381
Philanthropy personified   272
Plan of Pacification, origin and design ofthe  .... 132
Pleasures, worldly, mental effects of . . ....  9
Popish severities and superstitions detailed  .... 61
Popish priest, anecdote of a   62
 , confession of a    63
Popish severities practised on St. Patrick's day in Ireland  73
Portland chapel, Bristol, interesting procession to the  130
Portland, the duke of, mentioned   322
Poverty of spirit in class meetings, a check to happiness .... 33
Preacher, requisites for a   98
 , a, what he is required to bear with  99
Preachers, itinerant and local, examinations ofthe  138
¦  , rules to be observed by the   140
Preachers' Annuity Fund, history of the   175
 , opposition to, and defence of the  177
 ¦  , Mr. Moore's account of the  1 78
Preaching of the early Methodists   11
¦  , much encouraged at commencing the work of . , . , 42
¦  , Mr. Moore's usual plan of   54
 , the best or worst business in the world  375
Predestination, reasonable objections to   13
Present salvation preached by Mr. Wesley   10
President of the conference, Mr. Wesley always acted as the  112
Priestly, Dr., anecdote of, respecting a Methodist preacher .... 339
Prophetic and pastoral office, argument on the   122
Proposal to study physic declined   85
Professors of religion, becomes acquainted with some , , . , 9
Providential arrest ; — call to the work of the ministry  46
¦  restoration to health by eating apples  60
Prodigal son, an illustration of the   208
" Psyche," extraordinary proflts of Mrs. Tighe's beautiful poem of. . 151
Account of: — copies presented to Mr. Moore  197, 217
Mr. Moore's high estimate of the poem   198
Concluding stanza of, quoted   199
Latest edition of, has no minor poems added  213
Character and illustrations of the poem  217
Copyright of, reaUzed £500  226
Sir J. Mackintosh's high opinion of the character of .... 268
Purgatory, the Christian only acknowledges Christ's Atonement. . . . 215

QuaUfications of a preacher of the Gospel  .... 98
Quandam friends, an interesting meeting of two  131
Quarles' " Emblems," the cupid of, applicable to " Psyche"  200
Quarterly meetings, directions for the, concerning new rules  161
Quarterly meetings, power of the, in checking new rules  163
Queen's speech in 18-44, notice of the  .... 381
Radcliffe, Dr., judge, anecdotes of  , . , , 206, 208
Reasons for publishing the autobiography  4

INDEX, 405, PAGE
Reasons why Mr. Moore did not write the continuation of his Life . . 105
Reasonings respecting the early Christians dlstm-b his mind  21
Receiving and excluding members of society   159
Recognition of personal friends in heaven stated  374
" Records of Woman," beautiful extract from the  220
Redemption, extent and influence of tbe scheme of  340
Regeneration, erroneously identified with baptism  15
Regulations made at the Leeds conference in 1797, detailed  157
ReUgion compared with reason   276
Religious superstition exempUfied   63
Resolution to devote himself to God   20
Resolution to rely solely on Christ for the pardon of sin  23
Resolution of soldiers to rescue two condemned companions , . 40
Retires from the itinerancy   307
Return to Dublin, from London, the first time  9
Reynolds, John, interesting notices of , . , , , , . . 343, 350
Riches the use of commended   261
. Roberts, Thomas, letter of, respecting Mr. Moore's Life , . . , 295
Rogues, a remarkable instance of honor amongst  40
Rule of the conference respecting the value of time . . , , 240
Rules of the Methodist societies defended  136
¦  ; the general, of the society, resolution respecting the , . . , 160
Rural Ufe, a pleasing sketch of   155
Russel, John, of Liverpool, notice of   309
Rutherford, Betsy, happy death of   185
'  , Mr. Thomas, death and character of  201, 348
.  ,  , testimony of, concerning Dr. HamUton . . 251

Sabbath breaking, effects of   77
Sacraments, Mr. Wesley's plan for administering the .... 119
Sacraments and ordination, disputes respecting the  122
 by presbyters, Dr. Coke recommends .... 126
Sacrament, anecdote of Mr. Moore's objection to receive the , , 316
Sailors, gaUantry and hardihood of  , , . . 249
Salvation by grace, discovered by reading the Epistle to the'Romans 14
Schools, estimate of the value of   361
School-mates, Henry's reception by, on his return to school 6
Scriptures, commences the dUigent study of the  30
 , remarks concerning a new translation and version of the 366
Self-denial, severe, mental effects of   21
Self-denial of Mrs. Moore, severities of  .... 235
SeUs his property to free himself from debt  12
Separation of Methodism, a pamphlet concerning the .... 124
Sermons seldom profitable to mere hearers .... , . . . 15
Sermons and Life of Mr. Moore pubUshed  .... 294
Shakspere's Plays, with Rev. J. Wesley's ms. notes, burnt  165
Sirr, major, account of   • • • , 338
Smith, Mr. Richard, letters addressed to  277, 279, 280
Smith, Mr. Richard, notices of Mr. Moore's visits to the family of
328, 339, 341, 343
Smith, John Finch, affecting notice of  364

406. INDEX. PAoa
Smith, Rosevear, kind ad-rice to, and blessing on  370
Smith, Mr. Frederick, visit to Mr. Moore   379
Smyth, Rev. Edward, account ofthe  , , , . 16
¦  , Mrs. Agnes, mention and death of .... .... 72
Society stewards and trustees, to whom responsible .... 324
Sorrow, extent of its infiuence on the mind ....  211
Spirit of love, the, united with a sound mind  27
Stamp, Mrs. John, notice of   377
Stanley, Jacob, letters from .... .... . . , , 305, 347
Stevenson, G, J. letters, to on Mr. Moore's bu-th-days .... 359, 370
St. George, a condemned prisoner, account of ... ,  35
St. Pati-ick's day, the celebration of, in Ireland  73
St. Patrick's library, origin and account of the  . , , , 149
Strange mental visitation from God  , , , . 24
Strangers' Friend society, founder of the, in Dublin . . , , 35
Sti-ong feeUngs to remain steadfast in the faith  24
Strule, a celebrated Romish station, anniversary proceedings at . . 72
SutcUffe, J. K. Esq., Mr. Moore's esteem for   369
Sutcliffe, Joseph, friendly visit of, to Mr. Moore  376

Talbot, lady Ann, mention of    186
Temporal matters, new rules adopted concerning  168
Temptations to return into the world of sin and folly , , , . 19
Thieves, Dr. Hamilton's narrow escape from .... .... .... 252
Thompson, William, appointed first president of conference  114
Thompson, Thomas, Esq., letter from   281
Tighe : — Mrs. Henry, notice ofthe marriage and beauty of .... 150
¦  , completes her epic poem of " Psyche" .... 186
 , suffers much from rheumatic affection .... 194
¦  , interesting memorials of her life at Chelsea. . . . 194
¦  , prefers to die at home rather than abroad .... 1 97
 , mental influence of her phUosophy  210
 , account of her last hours ....  211
¦  , receives the sure evidence of the favor of God. , 212
 , peaceful and happy death of  213
¦  , Mrs. Heman's interesting account of  219
¦  ¦  , stanzas to the memory of  . . 224
Mrs. Hemans' Unes, on visiting her tomb . . 220, 222

 , value of her poem of " Psyche"  226
WiUiam, Esq., respectful notice of .... .... 216
¦  ,  , poems of, referred to, and one quoted .... 217
Time, a valuable rule for the employment of  240
Tims, Mrs., letter relating to the death of  .... 363
Timidity of Mr. Moore in the pulpit in early life  321
Trinity College, Dublin, examinations at the, and notices of .... 7

Unbelief, distress of mind on account of  .... 18
UnbeUef, not under the power of, for more than fifty years .... 43
Variance, a good rule to reconcUe parties at  . , , . 300

INDEX. 407. PAGB
Visit to Mrs. Adam Clarke   315
Visits to J. Hunter, Esq., and Mr. Richard Smith  328
Voyage to Anglesea, description of a melancholy  ISO
Walker, Rev. John, pamphlet of, against Methodism  190
 , controversial pamphlet of, exposed  191
 , Publishes a paraphlet against the church  192
— ¦  , answers to his pamphlet by Messrs. Knox & Jebb 192
 , trial and expulsion of, from his fellowship .... 192
,  , infatuation, poverty, and death of  193
Ward, Chai-les, ensign, of 52nd foot, Mrs. Blachford's enquiries after 206
Watch-night, first hears of one, and attends the  23
'  , the services of the, described  .... 25
Weare, Mr., extraordinary account of . , , . .... 50
Wesley, Rev. J.— Mr. Moore's early impressions of . .  10
Required more heat than light   41
Character of his writings   41
Placed next to the mayor at church .... .... 51, 300
Preaches a AYhit-Sunday sermon in Ireland , . . . 54
Great benefit of his preaching to Mr. Moore .... 76
Kind attention of, to Mr, Moore  . . , . 82
Death of    90
Effects which followed the death of , , . . .... 90
Scruples of, in appropriating property  107
Disputes concerning the will of ....  91
High regard of, for Mrs. Blachford ... .... 149
Hated by the Pharisaic and Antinomian world  191
Great regard and kindness of, for Mrs. Moore  238
Mr. Howard's great regard for .... .... 271,2
Life of, by Mr. Moore, reference to its preparation . , , . 278, 81
Life of, published in two vols.  . . , . 285
Thoughts and sermons of, respecting his ministers and people
311, 12, 13
Wesley, Charles, his manner of preaching  .... 11
Notice of his labors   81
Kindness of, to Mr, Moore   83
Notice of his death . , . , , , , . .... 88
Sketch of his character for integrity , , , . , . . , 237
Anecdote respecting his death   290
Wesley, Miss Sarah, letter of, concerning Mrs. Moore's death .... 237
Lines of, to the memory of the first Methodist preachers . . 288
Whitehead, Dr., selected to write a life of Mr. Wesley  110
Appointed to receive Mr. Wesley's papers  113
Strange conduct of, with Mr. Wesley's manuscripts  116
Returns Mr. Wesley's papers ; — disposal of the .... 165
Design of, to be re-instated into the Methodist society 167, 71, 2
Letters concerning these proceedings .... .... 168
Death and funeral of .... . , , , , , , , , , . . 193
Whitefield, Rev. George, mode of his church government .... 127
Whitefield and Wesley, differences of their rehgious teaching .... 302
WiU of Mr. Wesley considered in conference, 1791  92
 , Mr. Moore appointed a trustee to the  106

408

index.

PAGB
WUl of Mr. Wesley, particulars relating to the , . . ,  107
Williams, Thomas, account of the conduct of, in Ireland  298
WiUiamson, Rev. Mr., Henry Moore's first classical teacher .... 6
Kind proposal of, to educate Henry Moore .... 5
Conduct pursued towards his pupU .... , , . . 6
Gives up his school, and reads for a feUowship  6
Sudden death of .... ... .... 7
WUson, Dr., F.T.C., respectful treatment of, to Mr. Wesley .... 6
AVood, Rev. Robert, visit to Mr. Moore .... .... 385
Woodstock, INlr. and Mrs. Henry Tighe go to reside at . . .... 203
 , very interesting description of  . . , , 204
 , Mrs, Henry Tighe's last visit to  210
¦  , notice of, by the O'Hara FamUy   220
 , Mrs. Hemans' lines on visiting a tomb near  222

Years, the rapid flight of, noticed   , , , , 210
Young, Miss, anecdote of, concerning early Methodism .... 52
 , Mr. Moore becomes acquainted with  55
 Anne, interesting notice of ....  233
,  IsabeUa, pleasing records of, in early Ufe .... 233
the Misses, severely tried by becoming methodists .... 63
•  , happy infiuence of their good example .... 63
 , a record of, from Mr. Wesley's Journal , , , , 55, 232
Young's, Rev. — ., kind treatment of Mr. and Mrs. Moore , , , . 58

Zeal, premature, to tell of the love of God .

30

S^iniS.

Imprinted at ye Columbmn Press, Quay, Great Yarmouth

4600

iA^^

iC-s:

S'?i
li.»;i
't^l-
^mm^^^^^\^^^m